IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
1.0
I.I
^ 1^ 12.2
SB, I
US
1^ 12.0
1.8
L25 111.4 IIIIII.6
P^
<?
sSi..
/2
7
'^/
'V//
^m dy -V
%
m
/W
^/^
Photographic
8S
Corporation
23 WEST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580
(716)872-4503
w.
CIKM/ICMH
Microfiche
Series.
CIHM/ICMH
Collection de
microfiches.
Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques
jSS
:\
"o^
*%
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques
Thai
toth
The Institute has attempted to obtain the best
original copy available for filming. Features of this
copy which may be bibliographically unique,
which may alter any of the images in the
reproduction, or which may significantly change
the usual method of filming, are checked below.
L'Institut a microfilm^ le meiileur exemplaire
qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les details
de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du
point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier
une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une
modification dans la mdthode normale de filmage
sont indiqu6s ci-dessous.
The!
poss
of til
film;
□ Coloured covers/
Couverture de couleur
I — I Covers damaged/
D
Couverture endommagie
Covers restored and/or laminated/
Couverture restaurie et/ou pelliculde
□ Cover title missing/
Le titre de couverture manque
□ Coloured maps/
Cartes g^ographiques en couleur
□ Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/
Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire)
D
D
D
D
Coloured plates and/or illustrations/
Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur
Bound with other material/
Reii6 avec d'autres documents
Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion
along imarior margin/
La re liure serrde peut causer de I'ombre ou de la
distortion le long de la marge intdrieure
Blank leaves added during restoration may
appear within the text. Whenever possible, these
have been omitted from filming/
II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajoutdes
lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte,
mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont
pas 6t6 filmdes.
□ Coloured pages/
Pages de couleur
□ Pages damaged/
Pages endommagdes
□ Pages restored and/or laminated/
Pages restaurdes et/ou pellicuiies
E Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/
Pages d^colordes, tachetdes ou piqu6es
Q Pages detached/
Pages ddtachdes
|Ty| Showthrough/
l>^l Transparence
□ Quality of print varies/
Quaiitd inigale de I'impression
□ Includes supplementary material/
Comprend du materiel suppldmentaire
□ Only edition available/
Seule Edition disponible
Orig
begi
the I
sion
othe
first
sion
or ill
The
shal
TIIMi
whi
Mai
diff(
enti
beg
righ
req(
met
n
Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata
slips, tissues, etc., have been ref limed to
ensure the best possible image/
Les pages totalement ou partiellement
obscurcies par un feuiliet d'errata, une pelure,
etc., ont 6t6 filmies & nouveau de facon i
obtenir la meilleure image possible.
D
Additional comments:/
Commentaires suppiimentaires;
This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/
Ce document est fiimd au taux de reduction indiqud ci-dessous.
10X
14X
18X
22X
26X
^X
^_^
y
^■"■"^
19»
IfiX
20X
24X
28X
32X
The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks
to the generosity of:
MacOdrum Library
Carleton University
The Images t^poearing here are the best quality
possible considering the condition and iegibility
of the original copy and In keeping with the
filming contract specifications.
Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed
beginning with the front cover and ending on
the last page with a printed or illustrated Impres-
sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All
other original copies are filmed beginning on the
first page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, and ending on the last page with a printed
or illustrated impression.
The last recorded frame on each microfiche
shall contain the symbol — ^ (meaning "CON-
TIIMUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"),
whichever applies.
Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at
different reduction ratios. Those too large to be
entirely included in one exposure are filmed
beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to
right and top to bottom, as many frames as
required. The following diagrams illustrate the
method:
L'exemplaire film6 fut reproduit grice i la
g6n6roslt6 de:
MaoOdrum Library
Carleton University
Les images sulvantes ont 6t6 reproduces avec le
plus grand soln, compte tenu de la condition et
de la nettet6 de l'exemplaire film6, et en
conformity avec les conditions du contrat de
filmage.
Les exemplalres origlnaux d'^nt la couverture en
papier est imprimde sont fllmte en commenpant
par le premier plat et en terminant solt par la
dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte
d'impresslon ou d'illustration, solt par le second
plat, selon ie cas. Tous les autres exemplalres
origlnaux sont filmte en commen9ant par la
premidre page qui comporte une empreinte
d'impresslon ou d'illustration et en terminant par
la dernidre page qui comporte une telle
empreinte.
Un des symboles suivants apparaltra sur la
dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le
cas: le symbols — ► signifle "A SUIVRE", le
symbole V signifie "FIN ".
Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent 6f*
film^s d des taux de reduction diffirents.
Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre
reproduit en un seul clich6, II est film* A partir
de I'angle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche d droite,
et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre
d'images n6cessaire. Les diagrammes suivants
iliustrent la m6thode.
32X
J
I
THE
MISCELLANEOUS DOCUMENTS
OF THB
HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES
FOK THK
SECOND SESSION OF THE FIFTYTHJRI) CONGRESS.
1893-'94:.
Voj.lfML: Jil.
WASIIINOTON:
CtOVKUNMENT PIMNTING OFl'ICK
18 95.
53d Conobkss, ) HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. ( Mis Do*.
JdHemon. j | No! 173."
DEPARTMENT OF THE INTERIOR
U. S. GEOGRArillCAL AND GEOLOGICAL SURVEV OP THE ROCKY MOUNTAIN REGION
J. W. POWELL IN Charok
CONTRIBUTIONS
TO
NORTH AMEJUCAN ETHNOLOGY
VOLITMir; jx
WASHINGTON
GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE
1893
ADVKiriMSK.MKXT
The work of the liureuu of Anierican I'ithiiology is (toiiducitwl niuhu- act of Ooii-
jjnws'M'or ('ontimiiiiff eMiiioloyic lesesirchtiH ainoiij; tlm Ainericiiii Indians under the
dir<M!tion of the Sinitlisonian Institution,''
Two series of publittatious arc issiu-d by tiie IJureau under authority of Couf^ress,
viz, annual reports and bulletins. The annual rejjorts are authorized by coneurrout
resolution from time to time and are published for the use of (Joutfrtss and the Mureau;
the publieation of the series (»f bulletins was authorized by eoncurrent resolution first
in l.S8(> and more delinitely in 1888, and tlu^so also are issued for the use of Congress
and the Bureau. In addition, the Bureau supervises the publieation of a series ot
quarto volumes beariu},' the title, '•Contributions to North Au'erican Kthnology," begun
in 1877 by the United States (xeographieal Survey of Iho Ilocky Mountain Kegion.
Thest^ publieatious are distributed primarily by Congress, and the portions of the
editions i)rinted for the Bureau are used for ex(;hange «ith libraries and seientilic
and educational institutions au<l with special investigators in anthropology who send
their own i)ublicati<ms regularly to the Bureau.
The exchange list of the Bnruiu is large, and the product of the exehange forms
a vahiable ethnologic library indcpciidcnt of the geiunal library of the Smithsonian
Instituti(m. This library is in constant use by the Bureau collaborators, as well as by
other anthropologists resident in or visiting Washington.
The earlier vohuues of the annual rei)orts and the seven volumes of the "(Contri-
butions to North American Ethnology'' tlius far issued are out of print.
Kxchanges and other contributions to the Bureau should be addressed,
The OlBECTDR,
Bureau of Anierican iythnolofij/,
Wanhiufftoii, It. v..
r. S. A.
a
DKPAUTMKNT OF TllK INTKUIOK
U. S. (iKDlJIlAl'IIICAl, ANIl (IKdUmiCAl, SUIlVKV OP Till': IIDCKV MDUNTAIN HEOION
.1. \V. roWKM. IN <'IIA1I(IK
DAKOTA (il{Ji.\l.\IAII.TE\TS, AND ETIIMHllMlliy
MY
S'PF.PHEN HETUHN Hiaas
i<A>iii-'A> Hv .lAM i<;s <>\vi;n i)()W!-<i<;v
WASHlNaT(,)N
OOVKKNMENT PKINTINU <> K K I ( ' K
1893
i i i« &..*M a««ii"«W j »
^mmm.
m'
$'m^^
CONTENTS
Letter of trantmlttal •*
Preface *'
PAHT FIR8T.-CJKAMMAK.
Chapter I.— Phonology 8
The ulphahut 3
.SyUiibiotttioii 6
Aveuuts 5
C'huu(;et) of lotturM U
SiibHtltiitiou uud eliitlon 8
Coutriu'tion '"
Chapter II.— Morphology 11
Prououiis **
Puraoiiul pronouns 11
Separate H
Incorporated 12
Compound pronouns 17
Kelativo pronouuH 17
Inturroxative pronouuH 17
DeiuousVrativo pronouns 17
Articles 18
Verbs 18
Verbal runts 1"
Verbs formed by modal |)reflxt'n 1"
Compound verbs •!
Coi^ugatiou "1
Form 21
Person 23
Number 23
Mode 23
Tense 25
Participles 25
Conjugation I 26
Conjugation II 28
Conjugation III ^2
Double verbs : 35
Conjugations I and II 35
Conjugations I and III 35
Irregular and defective verlis 35
Paradigm : root K8A, to break oil', separate 38
Nouns **'
Forms of uouua **'
Diminutives •*!
V
vt
(JOM'ENTS,
Cliapter II. — Morphology — ('oiitiniiiiU.
Nouuti — Ciiutiuiicd.
Oouder
Number
Case
PoBsessiou
' Proper and family name* .
Adjectives
Number
Comparison
Numeral adjectives.
Cardinals
Ordinals
Adverbs
Prep' 'sitions ,
Separate prepositions
Incorporated prepositions . .
ConjunctionB
Interjections
Chapter III.— .Syntax
Pronouns
Personal pronouns
Incorporated pronouns .
Separate pronouns
Agreement of pronouns.
Omis.sion of pronouns...
Repetition of pronouns .
iJemoustrative pronouuH ...
Rclati ve pronouns
Articles
Deiinite article
Indefinite article
Verbs
Position
Number .
Government
Possessive form
Modfls
Teas-.'
Iniperative
Infinitive
rtiibjuuctive
Ojitative, pottntial. etc
Aorist
Fi'ture
Auxiliary verbs
Verbs of repetition ,
Kodupl'cated VL-r'iM
Verbs with tiic suffixes '
Substanti lo verbs
Participles
Active
Passive
Nouns
's'a" and "ka"
Position .
Number .
Psge.
42
42
43
43
44
45
46
46
47
47
50
50
52
52
52
53
54
55
55
55
55
57
58
59
59
59
60
60
60
62
62
62
62
63
U4
64
64
65
65
66
66
66
67
68
69
69
69
70
70
70
71
71
71
72
II
i
1
CONTENTS.
VU
Chapter III.— Syntax— Continued.
Adjectives 72
Position 72
Number 72
Numeral adjectives 73
Pronominal adjectives 73
Repetition and om'ssiou of nrtjeetives 74
Adverbs 74
Position 74
Eeduplicatiou 75
Use of certain adverbs 75
Negative 76
Interrogative adverbs V7
Adverbial incorporated particles 77
Prepositions 77
Conjunctions 78
Interjections 79
PART SECOND.— TEXTS.
Widaijl'ipi Hiqlipaya : The Fallen Star 83
Notes 89
Translation 90
Wotanide Hoksiua Oliaij kin : Acts of the Blood-olots Boy 95
Notes ^ 101
Translation 101
Legend of the Head of Gold 105
Notes 107
Translation 108
Odowaq ^igaide : Bad Songs 110
Notes 113
Translation 113
Tasiqta-yukikipi 115
Notes 120
Translation 121
Chee-zhon, the thief 124
Translation 127
The Younger Brother : or, The Unvisited lalaud 133
Notes. • 138
Translation 139
Wamnulia Itagosa: (ir, Bead-Spitter 144
Notes U7
Translation 148
Parable of the Ptoiligal Son— Luke xv, 11-32 150
The Lorus Prayer Inl
The Fourth Commandment «, 1.51
PART THIRD.— ETHNOGRAPHY.
Chapter I. — The Dakota 155
Tribes 136
Mdewakaqtoi) wai) 156
Walipekuto 1.57
Walipctoi)\vai) 157
Sisitoi) wai) 158
Ihaijktoi) w.ii) 160
Ihai)ktoi)wai)u:i 160
Titopwai) 161
Assiniboin 164
VIU
CONTENTS.
Chapter I.— Tho Dakota— Coiitinueil. Pm».
Priority
Method of louiitiug ^^
Method of reekoniiig time ^"^
Are the IiidiaiiH dimiiiiHhiiig? ^*^
Chapter II.— Migrations of the Dakota ^... .!..!! '**
Argument from History ' ^^
Experiences of N.colet, Le .Jeune, UaymbaulV/MenardrAlV.Kiez/l.njV,;,!;' llas.'.nV "^
Hennepiu, Perrot, Le Huour, Carver, and Pike ' i^^
Tradition of Fort Berthold Indians, recorded by Dr. W. Matthews' ,«?
Lewis and Clarke ""
Argument from Names of nations, tribes etc ^**^
Dakota ' ' 182
.Spirit Lake villages '^^
Sautee * " ' 1*3
Sisseton °^
Yaukton .-..-..'......!! ^^
Yanktonai '^
Te t o n ^ !..!.... * *^
Assiniboiu
Winnebago ^^
Omaha and Ponka .^ ^^^
Iowa andOto 1^
Mandanaud llidatsa ^^^
Absaroka or Crow ^^^
Osage, Kansa, Kwapa, and Missouri ......[..[[ ?„?
Arikaraor Kickaree ^^'
Shayenne or Cheyenne ^^^
Chapter IIL— The D.akota Gons and Phratrv ^^^
TheGens ' 19S
The Phratry "............. ^^^
TheTiyotipi ■■■^■■■....^y...........\.[ • '"^
Fellowhood 1""
.Standiu/r Buffalo ........!!.!.. ^^
Tiyotipi, translated from M. Renville's Dakota version }^
Chapter IV.— Unwritten Dakota Laws .... ""
The Family 203
Tho Household .-......''......'!. ^"^
Courtship and Marriage ^^
TheBaby 205
ChilaLifo ...■.....[l[[......]l ^^
Training of tho Boy \[ ^"^
Training of the Girl ^^
When Death comes ^10
The Spirit- world ^^^
Chapter v.— The Superhuman ■■..1...... .....] ^^^
Ehna-mani ^11
Chapter VI.— Armor and Eanij's feathers ^^^
.Simon Anawaqg-mani ^'^
Chapter VII.— Dakota Dances . . .^ ! ^ . ! f ^
Singing to *
Begging dance '^^'^
No-flight dance ........".[[". ^ft
Circle dance ' 2-^°
Scalp dance '^^
Mystery dame ^^^
Sun dance *^^^
229
rf^i
LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL.
Smithsonian Institution, Bureau of Ethnology,
Washington, D. C, April 25, 18,93.
Sib: I have the honor to transmit to you the copy for "Contributions
to North American Ethnology, Vol. LX, Dakota Grannnar, Texts, and
Ethnography," by the late Stephen Return Riggs, having edited it according
to your histructions.
I am, with respect, your obedient servant,
James Owen Dorsey,
To HOK. J. W. POWKLL, '"""'"°''"-
Director, Bureau of Ethnology
1
PREFACE.
By the Editor, James Owen Dorsey.
In consequence of the death of the author in 1883, the copy furnished
by him for tlie present volume was left in such a sha])e that some editing-
was necessary before it could be sent to the printer.
By order of the Director of the Bureau of Ethnology, the editorship
of the manuscript was committed to me. I was reciuested also to prepare
the table of contents and index, and to see that the arrangement of the
cliapters, headings, etc., conformed to the general plan of the publications
issued by this Bureau.
That such disposition of the manuscript was in harmony with the
wishes of the author will appear after a penisal of the following extract
from a letter, dated April 20, 1881, sent by Dr. S. R. Riggs to Mr. J. C.
Pilling, then chief clerk of the Bureau. After speaking of an article that
he was preparing, to be entitled " Unwritten Laws," Dr. Riggs continues
thus: "This letter, I think, will partly cover Ethnology. But I do not
profess to be skilled in Ethnology as a science, and shall be glad of any
suggestions from Maj. Powell and yourself"
In the manuscript as received from the author were simdry quotations
from my letters to him. But as several years had elapsed since these were
written and as I had been enabled to revise the quoted statements, bringing
the information down to date, it was but proper that such revisions should
appear as footnotes, each followed by my initials.
During the process of editing the manuscript it was ascertained that, as
there had been additional investigations among the Dakota and other tnbes
of the Siouan stock since the death of the author, .several questions treated
by him deserved further elucidation. When one considers the many years
in which the venerable author was associated with the work among the
Dakota Indians (1837-1883) it would seem to many persons very pre-
XI
XII
DAKOTA GKAMMAE, TEXTS, AND ETUNOGRAPHy.
sumptuous for one whoso life among the Indians began as hite as 1871 to
question his conclusions, unless abundant facts could be shown to confirm
the assertions of the critic.
The author's life among the Indians was sjjent chiefly with a single
division of the Dakota, known as the Santee or Mdewakantonwan. A few
of the Teton words in his dictionary were furnished by one of his sons,
Rev. T. L. Riggs, but most of them were obtained from Rev. W. J. Cleve-
land. The author, moreover, knew very little about the languages of those
cognate tribes that are not Dakota, such as the Ponka, Omaha, Kansa,
Wimiebago, etc., while I have lived among many of these tribes and have
devoted considerable time to the comparison of most of the Siouan languages,
having engaged in original inve.«-tigation from time to time, as late as
February, 1893, when I visited the Biloxi Indians in Louisiana.
In order, therefore, to furnish the readers of this volume with the latest
information, and to give more fully than was possible in those footnotes for
which I am responsible^ my reasons for hesitating to accept some of the
author's conclusions, as well as evidence confirmatory of some of the author's
statements this preface has been written.
In my notation of Dakota words, bf»th in this preface and in the foot-
notes, the author's alphabet has been used, except where additional charac-
ters were needed; and such characters are described in the following section
of this preface. But in recording the corresponding words in the cognate
languages the alphabet used is that of the liureau of Ethnology.
All footnotes followed by " S. 11. II." were contributed by the author.
Those furnished by his son, Rev. Alfred L. Riggs, are signed " A. L. R."
"T. L. R." stands "for Rev. T. L. Riggs, and "J. P. W." for Rev. J. P.
AVilliamson. "J. O. D." marks those footnotes for which I am responsible.
LIST OF SOUNDS PECULIAR TO INDIAN WORDS IN THE PREFACE.
The alphabet given by the author on pages 3 and 4 has no characters
representing certain sounds heard in the Teton dialect of the Dakota and
in some of the cognate languages. Besides these, there are other sounds,
unknown in Teton and the other dialects of the Dakota, l)ut common to
the other languages of the Siouan tamily. These peculiar sounds and some
additional ones which are described are given in the characters adopted by
the Bureau of Ethnology. The authority for the Hidatsa words is Dr.
Washington Matthews, U. S. Army.^ The Tutelo words weve recorded
f.
'U. S. Oeol. iuid (jeogr. Suiv., liaydeu, Miscell. Publ. No. 7, 1877; Ktbuog. aud Pliilol. ut' the
Hidatsa Indians.
PREFACE.
XUI
chiefly by Dr. Horatio Hale, thoiifrli a few were acquired .since 1882 by
Mr. J. N. B. Hewitt and inyrtelt". The Mandau words are taken from the
vocabularies of Dr. F. V. Hayden, Dr. W. .1. llofl'iiiau, and Prince
Maximilian, of Wied.
c
a
e
51
k'
n
4
ft
\\
tc
10
as ii in irli((f or as o in not.
.sli, ffiven as s ))y the autlior and Miittliews.
a medial sound, between sh (s) and zh (/,).
as th in fli'ni, the surd of/.
a d sound followed l)y a dh sound ^vhich is scarcely audible.
This ronil)ination is peculiar to the liilo.xi, Ili(h\tsa,andKwaj)H
languages, (iiven as d by Matthews.
dh, or as th in the, the sonant of (;.
a short e as in ffet.
a sound lieard at the end of certain syllables, but .slightly
audible, nearer li than kh. (Jiven by Matthews as an apos-
trophe after the modified vowel.
as in if.
zh, or as z in (ijntri: driven as z by the author and as z by
Matthews.
a medial k, between g and k, heard in Teton, (/'egilia, etc.
an exploded k. (iriven as k by the autlior.
a vanishing n, scarcely audible, as the French n in hoii, v'm,
etc., occurring after certain vowels. Given as ij bv the
author.
as ng in sitifi, sinner, but not as ng in Jiiit/er; heard some-
times before a k-mute, at others just before a vowel, as in
jjOiwere (i-<,'un-e, i-yftn-e, wan-e, etc.). Given as ij l)y the
author.
kh or as ch in (rermju ach. Given as h by the author and
Matthews.
a medial .sound, between d and t.
as oo mfoot.
as u hihuf, given by Matthews as "a" with a dot subscript.
as ch in eintreli. Given as c by the author.
a t sound followed by a <; (th) sound, as th in fliin, but scarcelv
audible. It is the surd of d^, and is peculiar to the Bilox',
Hidatsa, and Kwapal anguages. Given as t by Matthews.
a medial sound, between dj (j as in judge) and tc.
a medial sound, between dz and ts.
XIV DAKOTA ORAMMAR. TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
SEPAKATE PRONOUNS.
Oil [uiire 1 1 it irt Miiid that tlio sepiirato peivsoiial pronoiuiH " appear to
bt' capable of aiialysw, thu.s: To the iiu^orporated forms mi, ui, an.l i i«
added the Hubstaiitivo verl). e, the y comin- in for euphcmy. So that miVe
IS equivalent to / am, niye to fhoii art, and iye to he k" ( )n pa«re 12 the
author informs us that " miH, niH, and is would seem to have been formed
from miye, niye, iye; a.s, miye es contracted into mi^; niye es contrac^ted
into nis, etc." On the same pajje we ttnd the emphatic, forms of the
pronouns, mis miye, I myself; nis niye, thou thyself; is iye, he hin.self, etc.
Now, if the author has made correct analyses, miye = mi+y-(-(^•
niye=ni+y+e; iye = i+y+e; mi^ = mi+y +6+6.4 ; ni.s = ni+y+6+es'
IS = i+y+6+e5; mis miye = mi+y+e+eS mi+y+e. He tells m, too, that
the forms rai4, mi, and is were orifrinally subjective, while miye, niye, and
iye were orijjfinally objective.
On examinitif,' a myth in the Bushotter (Teton) collection, the following
sentences were extracted, as they show how the Teton Indians use the separ-
able pron. >uns. When the Giant Anuijg-ite or Two Faces discovers the pres-
ence of his adversary, Hajjela, he exclaims, Nis eya kakis^iya yaciij na gl
, . . ^"" •"" I raake yon suttiT voii wish snU to
TJ,Z , '^'■*' ^''^ '''"""'f^ *" "^^ ^^«*^»«« yo" wish me to make you
coming
suffer, too? (Here nis is subjective or nominative.) Ha^ela replies,
Hiya, nives pha ^iij hmrujyela kaksa iyeciyirj kta da 6l dihi: No I
come to you in onler to cut off y(,ur head (making) a whizzing sound
(with my sword) as I send it (your head) suddenly (or forcibly) to the
ground. Here niyos, which is objective in this sentence, marks a contrast-
It is you only, not I, who must suffer. After killing the giant, HaMela
takes the rescued infant to the h.dge of his parents, who are afraid to let
him enter, as they think that he is the giant. So Ha>[ela says, Tna, he
'"'t^'" t: nlMl^''^ ^^ '""^•^"••' ^^'' '' I ^ho have come, not he (the
come
giant). Here miye is subjective. When Ila^ela is taken to the lodge of
the chief who has two daughters, the elder daughter says to the younger
te.; x?JSit ^±^^ ^^'^'"' ^ ("«t y«") ^»1 have this one -(for my'
husband). Hut the younger sister laughs as she retorts, He yadiij ^ni da
, , . . , ,, . . "">' y*"" wnntfd not as
iniyes hiqgna wayiij kte diqs: As vou did not want him fwhen von
I (not you) abtuband Ihav«biiu will .(ftmul.. ' (.Wlien yOU
/or Mpi-fikinf!)
1
r
+
PREFACE.
XV
could have liad liiiii.) Sul)sc'(|uently, when tlio elder Mister had turned
lla>{ela into a do-?, iijs eya iha iia heya, Nis ehaij uieakiziij kte, eya: She,
Kill' tiiii laii({l"''l nnil milil an Vim voursi'll' vim mitfer hIiiiII haI'iI what
t'lillown preci'det
too, laufrlied and said, "You yourself shall suffer (now)."
IN8EPARAHLK PKONdUNS.
On page 13 the author remarks, "These forms md and d may have
been shortened from miye and niye, the n of niye l)ein<r exchanged for d."
In addition to the objections given in the foot note on p. 13, the editor
offers the following table:
Siounn
Verbs having
mnke thoir 2d
and their Ist
Personal pronouns.
luDguuges.
tlieirSdHing.iu—
sing, in—
sing, in—
Dakytn
ya-
' da- (la-)
nida-(1)da-,l)ln-)
Ist, niiye
,vu-
1 du-(lu-)
iDdii-(bdu-, blu-) 2(1, niye
Cegiha
♦a-
. na-(;)na-)
h'ia- 1st, wie, etc.
*1-
1 ni-(3ni-)
b i-
2d, fi, <iie, eto.
Katisu
ya-
hna-
bla-
1st, lui
yU-
1 huU-
blll-
2d, yi
Osage
♦»-
1 eta-, ctsa-
ifa-
Ist, wie
♦u-
1 otU-, ctsil-
d<:H-
2d, ^ie
Kwapa
d^a-
ta-
ptva-
1st, wie
d»i-
1 ti-
pt«i-
fiata-
2d, d^i, di^ie
Xaiwere
ra-
1 ora-
Ist, mire
ru-
oni-
hatu-
2d, dire
Winnebago
ra-
ciira-
ja-
1st, ne
ni-
cuni-
1XX-
2d, ne
Hi.latna
da-(di'a-)
da-(d^a-)
nin-
1st, ma, mi
(lu-(d<'n-)
<la-(d^,u-)
mii-
2d, da (d*a), di (d*i)
Biloxi
da-
ida-
nda-
Ist, niiindi (nom.)
fi]{int-ka" (obj.)
du-
idu-
ndii-
2d, ayindi (nom.)
ayint-ka" (obt.)
N. B. — The Hidatsa and Jiiloxi modal prefixes da- and du- are not
exact equivalents of the Dakota ya- and yu-, the (pegiha. ^a- and ^i-; etc.
The following appears on page If): " Perhaps the origin of the ' t' in
'tku' may be found in the 'ta' of the 3d person used to (lenote propert\-.'
How can this apply to deksi-tku, his or her mother's brother, even if it
could be said of tai)ksi-tku, his younger sister, and cirjhiq-tku, his or her
son? While a son pr a sister might be transferred to another person's
keeping, a mother's brother could not be so transferred. Such an uncle had
greater power over his sister's children than the father had, among the
Omaha and cogiifite tribes, and presumal)ly among the Dakota. Ainon"
the Omaha even an adoptive uncle was conceded this power, as when
Susette La Fleclie (now Mrs. T. H. Tibbies) was invited by her father's
brother (a Ponka chief) to remove from the Omaha Reservation in Nebraska
XVI
DAKOTA GHAJBIAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOORAPnY.
N)tlio I'onkii Rt'sorviition in tlio Iiuliim Tcmtoiy, for tliopurposo of accepting'
ji position us tciidicr in tlio jifroncy scho(»l. The real fiithcr, Joseiili La
FR'fho, consented, hut Two ( h-ows, an adoptive mother's hrother, and no
real kinsman, ohjeeted, and f»»r that reason Susette did not ^'o. Itaj)pears,
then, that the 't' in 'deksi-tku' does not imply " transforahkf possession."
rONTINITATIVES.
On page 45 the author translates two proper names thus : Iijyaijfr-mtmi,
One-who-walks-runninfr, and Anawauff-mani, One-who-walks-as-he-frallops-
on. As mani is used here as a eontinuative, it w<mld be better to render
the two names, One-who-<-ontinues-rinniing, and One-who-eontinues-jcal-
loping-on. In all of the Siouan languages whieh have been studied by
the editor we find these eontinuatives. They are generally the classifiers,
words denoting attitude, the primary ones being those denoting stancfc'ng,
sitting, or reclining. In the course of time the reidining is differentiated
from the moving; but at first there is no such differentiation.
The author agreed with the editor in thinking that some of these
Dakota (eontinuative signs, haij, waijka, and yaijka, wen^ originally used as
classifiers; and a compariscm of the Teton texts with those contained in
the present volume shows that these words are still used to convey the idea
of action that is (1) continuous or incomplete and ("i) performed while the
subject is in a certain attitude. Thus liaij means to stand, stand upright or
on end, but when used after another verb it means the standing object. The
other verbs used as classifiers and eontinuatives are waijka (Teton, yiujka),
to recline, yaijka (Teton, yaij>[a), to sit, hence to be. Vaijka occurs as a
classifier on pp. 83, 85, 80, 87, 88, 89, etc. That it conveys the idea of
sittimi is shown ]}y the context on p. 89, where the Star born mt (iyotaijke)
on the ridge of the lodge and was fanning himself (ilidadu yaijka). Waijka,
to recline: on p. 83, the twin flowers abounded (/»// all along) in the star
country. On the next page, the infant Star born was kicking out repeatedly
(nagaijgata waijka, he la;f tlieni kicking). On page 1 10 we read, Uijktomi
warj kaken ya waijka, An Unktoini was going (literaljy, going he reclined).
CARDINAL HIRTH-NAMES,
The Dakota names which belong to children, in the order of their
birth, np to fifth child, are given on page 45. Thus the first child, if a boy,
is called Caske; if a girl, Winona. The second, if a boy, is called Heparj,
^.
PRKI'ACE.
XVII
and it'll <rirl, IIiipiiij, mid mo on. While tiiis cIhmm of birtli-niunos in tound
among tiiu IV.nka, Omaha, Om^-, Kunsa, Kwnpa, tiic j^.iiwcri) trilu's, and
the \Vinncl)ii<ro, all tho«« tribes obrtorvo a, dideront rule, i. e., the fii-Ht mou Ih
always called In^^ya", or some e(|uivaleiit thereto, even though he may not
lie the first child, one or mon* daughters preceding him in the order of
hirth; and in like manner the first daughter is alwavs called VVina" or by
some one of itH equivalents, although she may have several brothers older
than herself. On the other luind, if there should be in a Dakota household
first a daughter, next a son, the elder or first born wouhl be Winona and
the next Ilapaij (there being no Oaske),^ while if the first born was a boy
and the next a girl the boy would be Oaske and his sister llapaij (there
being no Winona).
KINSIIIf TKltMS.'
•The fcdiowing are the principal kinship terms in most of the Sioiian
languages, all of which, except those in the Dakota, llidatsa, Mainlan, and
Tutelo, having been recorded by me. Most of the terms may be used by
females us well as males; but when the use of a term is restricted to
persons of one sex a note to that effect will be found in the proper place.
In the Biloxi c(dumn, tlu^ algebraic sign (±) denotes that the ending
following it muy be used or omitted at the will of the speaker.
' See pp. 45, 203, 204, 207. ' '
7105— VOL IX II
^
XVIII DAKOTA OKAMMAH, TEXTH. AND RTriNOOHAPIIY. *
FlItlllT
Motbor
\liimi. OHii^n.
ntlciikii (<iita) ifiiiH
hn()kii(<;liiii)) i||,i»
filtnu- lyu.|J„
••liii", I"!!!!" , dm"
i^n^vu
ihit"
Mofher'd lirothcf 'I'-Wiiitkn (Olfkil) imul
Fathor'n •mtfi- tiii)Wiiii(<tiii)»vji,) ijiiui
••tliill
(IniniUarber
'irundmntlicr
KIdor l)rotlicr (Iuh)
Klder hrotlicr (her)
tiii)kuMNUkii,
liit)kiii)«ldai). eti'.
(<riii)kiii))
kiirjkii (<kiii))
IJIK'I"
I iij'ii <<ii).v<') iji"^f.
iiiiidokii(<fliiidi.i iiinii
Elder Hisfr (hi.) t»i,kBkii«tH„ke) i,„n„„
Khler Histor (her)
Younger brother
Voiiiiger Mister (hiis)
VoiiiiKer siHtcr (her)
Son
Daughter
Grandchild
< iiiikii, enfiwekii ijn'w
NUi)kiiku(<Hui(ka) JKafiKa
(leiii. v<ic,,
wifH'i^U" j
fiii)kNitku(<iiii,kHJ) i|ariK<!
tiii)kaku(<tai)ka) ijafiKn
''■it)hii)fku(<(ii)kHi) IjiriKi-
( iii)ksitkii,
i'iii)nif)tku
(<<'uokMi)
tako/.aki)akii
(<takoza)
ijanjci'
i^ucpa
etucpa
I'UrgI
intninil
I
••ti))<l"
itciKti
ll|tNl)|U
••)l«"
i>|ii
i}|u, it|)|n
••Ji"«ll»/>
Ui.vc. Mi".vf
bi"^e, l.)|"i]
'•tfltl
itejdu
ltBl"JII,
it(tNi)ii
"•fOli>|('
itariKd
i
itanifp,
ii|tan](e
>:\(i"i\4f-
ijliwe
ijO"\v(i
"tflflUB
iMfiriKa,
hi.
inaruja,
litn".va"
h,r
iHnniia
ItariKe
itee.)iri]|a
••jifi>l<'
i.|iri){<'
iiillJie
■,inrij|e
i.ififiKe
i.ififiiio
itnr pa, !<■ ' , ii
itencpa iiitaucpa
PREFACE.
XIX
B"t<'ll
ihn"
itreka
itiinii
itukn
ikii
lyinn
,|,olwert>. 1 WiiinBlitigii.
Miiiiiluii.
IfHrie
itiinc
iylfie(Io«a);
i.iino (Oto)
iyftfie
i t II 3{ W II .
K r n nclHnn ;
itii^iwanii.
li V a 11 <1 -
(laughter.
Iiiii"|3i-rl
bia"nl-na
hitek.
Iilte)|nrii
hitcoke-rfl
liikonikii,
liikiirokt^-rA
Voc, kfl"nlkft
liiiii-rA
liifrito-rft
liiiiftnktra]iii-
nl. liiH fhley.
liiiiii-M.liiMfi"-
m
hinnnknt
'viiitoki'-rft
liitciinka-ril
liiiilk
liinnk, lii-
nn}(a-rn,
liinarma-ril
li i t !• II "ck (■-
nin^e-ra his
Krniidson
lliilntaa.
iityi'.
tyntfic
Tatfln.
Hiloxi.
S ilrtj rlliMvitn;
^•atl:tat,yat(n«l.,)i '""•■"*" *<"'")
clifl", hi$; .ihl", aJ
(Ilowitt)
Ina; I aj l....ift" ""»'• """'-J'"
(HaliM
(tt^tadf^ii)
k II . 1 1> 111 i ■ icanii, ii'nwi
i iilkoc, the' tniiiin
limit (Wled)!
^enek (Ht<win)|
(Inliifk (fiiiloi
fnkn"iil no(|tl, hiit
liiothnr'H t'ldflr
hrotlier ; tiik»»iii
Ilka, younger do.
to"nl, to"ulyft»,
eld»'i itUteri to"ni
itkn,i<t('., ydiiliKer
do.
Iitiinkiir
ad^iitvukii
1 i-jojifi" (Hewitt)
• ku"qo
tkii
liiKii" (Hall-)
jlH"iia",
P«<l"l| (Ili'witt)
nn"iifl"ya"
i iiikii
I'waliyi'k ( Hewitt)
ini, ini-ya^'
Itvniiii'tHa
tiindii iiiii|ti
itV""'!'!
til hank, nitlir
(Hale);
I'tiihfink (Hewitt)
tank-i|ohi-yo"
idtit
i'iii)"i| (Hewitt)
ino'ini
itsiikii
Mn"tka (Hnlr)
HO'tkakn. n >i n
ptiiTika
kii-iilki-
iko-iiiilianki' ikii
itvakii'ii
itrakii
idi^ii'i
kayiv", bin
cso"jk (lli'witt) tando akaya". /in
tankaka ( l-ya")
tii"Hka (iya")
I'ti'ka
yiri>(iya"
i'trk;i (pinl). hisnr ! ynn3(iya"
lnT rhil(l)
itfamupira
yinqadodi, hdu'r
son; yan^iadiidi,
Hon's daughter;
yfiilJiayiri i,
daughter's son ;
y ft n 5[ a y 11 n ?[ i ,
daughter's daiigh-
ter.
zx
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS. AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
English.
Brother-in-law (hiH)
Brother-in-law (her)
Sister-in-law (his)
Uakutu.
OeKihii.
tahai)kii «tahai)) imha"
Hi(e.n, jci-e
siCckii
«iSi('e)
hHi,kakn(l,aoka) ihatlga
SiBter-in.law (her) i<^^epaoku«idepai,) ici,,a"
Sister'H son (his) toijskaku«tonska), ija^cka
Brother's son (her) toHkakii
(toiika)
Sister's daughter (liis) tiiiizaijku
(<tiiijzai))
■ lueka
ijija"
Brother's daughter tozarjkii {<tozai)) | ijnjar.g..
(her)
Son-in-law takoKkti (takos) ijande
Uaiighter-iu-law takoiiku (<takoK) i;lni
Husband (her)
Husband (my)
Wife (his)
Wife (my)
niitawii]
wigaq^a"
Kwapa.
Kansii.
elaha"
ecik'e
elian}|a
ecika"
etfti'cka
e^ijft"
etfl»t«
etini
hihna-ku(<hihna; ..g^angr ektva53,e,
eJinrifliig
'""'''"'" wieg-tarige wiktcanjte
tawirii «tawii;) igaii^a" e:ia.,iian
ejjaqun"
Osage.
italia"
icik'e
ihnnga
itaha"
ieik'e
ihan}|a
ici:ja"
itcucka
icika"
iqtsucka
itoucka.va" iiitsucka"
itciju
itnndje
itcini
igaqla"
itsiofln^
iqtsictin
'■t",ianjie I itoujange i.jtsuDanne
iqtQnifse
ititsini
n
PREFACE.
Xxl
Xaivvpre.
itaha"
ihanu
icika"
itatui
Wiuuebugo.
Iiitcftn-ril
hicik'P-ift
liiwanke-rA
bitcn"cke-rit
bitpa"cke-ra
hitciijank-i'Ji
winobotfi-ril
hiufik-tt'ek-
Imni-ra," tho
one whom 1
have I'o r a
new (laugh- ,
ter." I
hikana-na I
hikana-haru
hitcawi'i-ua
hitcawi"-harH
Mandau.
Hidatsn.
Tiitelo.
Oiloxi.
id*aiifvi etahf"6" (Hewitt) tahtt"iiiia"
naka, IiIh
brother's
wife i t V a-
dav'amia, i-
t(arawia,
hiH wi fo's
siHter, h i h
wife.
tck i"niya"
ikid^H
etoskaii (Hewitt)
etosink (Hewitt)
eohenk (Hewitt)
tflksiki (i-ya"),
elder sister's son ;
tftk8ikiaka(:J-ya"),
yoiiuger sister's
son.
tusftrijii u-tya"),
elder sister's
danghter; tusftfi-
kiaka (±ya"),
younger sister's
danghter.
Name forgotten by
Indians.
toudi-ya"
toho"ni-ya"
eta-niai'iki
eta-raihe",
" his woman '
(Hale)
("his spouse,"
Hewitt)
witaniibri'e",
'my 8))ouNi'"
(Hewitt)
yiri>(mi-ya"
uyinjjaji-yii"
yin3io"ui-ya"
nyinno"ni-ya"
n
XXII
DAKOTA (iHAMMAU, TEXTS, AM) ETHNOdHAlMl Y.
The " hiia " in tlie Dakota term should not he coiuparcd with the
Dakota verb, ohuaka, to phice in, but witli the (/^ejriha verb, >if;\", to take a
wife (see "fr^afi" in e<r(^an<re, a hitslmnil, her liiishaitd), wiiich a'lisw'erH to the
Kansa lafifre, the ().saj.e >[0anj{e, and the j;.)iwere >[rane, all of which are
related to the verb, to fake /i>M of, seize, ai)i)arently pointinj.- to a time when
marriaj-e l)y eajjture was the rule. (See the Dakota verb yuza.) ^Fhe
orij-inal meaninj.^ of "my husband" therefore may have been my eaptmer or
scker. Ohnaka, when applicabh to a person, refers to a sitting one, other-
wise it is applicable to what is curvilinear, a part of a whok^ a <>arment,
book, etc. This is not brought out by the authoi-, tli(»uf.h attitude is
expressed or implied in nearly all the verbs of placing- or putting in the
various Si.nian languages Th^ Tutelo word for her husband, etamanki,
does not mean, "her man." Manki, a hiisbanil differs materiallv from the
several words which are .said to mean "man" in Tutelo. "To take a
hu.sband," in Tutelo, is taniankfi"se «manki), and "to take a wife" is
tamihu".se (from etamilie-e", a wife, hi.s wife), "'l^. take a husband" in
Biloxi, is yin>(a<l(."ni, very pro])ably from yin>[a;i and o"ni, probably
meaning "to make or have for a husband or child's father." "T(t take a
wife" in Hiloxi, is yin>io"ni (yifnp and o°ni, /o </o, make), literallv, "to
make a young one." The Biloxi term for " my wife," nyinjio-niya", may
lun-.^ been derived from yinj(i, little om; child, aiid o"ni an occasional' form
of u-ni or n"niya", a mother, the whole meaning, " my little one his or her
mother." In like manner, "my husband," nyifqajiva", mav have been
derived from yin>ii, child, and a^iya" or adiya", hi.s or her fcfhcr, the c«.m-
l)oiuid meaning, "my little one his or her father."
Among the Dakota names for kinship gron])s (see page 45), there are
several which admit of being- arranged in pairs, and such an arrangement
furnishes hints as to the derivation of at least one name in each pair, in
connection with present and probably obsolete forms of marriage laws. ' In
each pair (.f names, the second invariably ends in ksi or S, the exact
meaning of which has not been ascertained, though it may be found to
imply a prohibition. Thus, ciijcu, ///.s elder brother, ciijye, an elder brother
(of a male); but ciij-ksi, a son (who can not marry the widow of the
speaker, though one whom that si)eaker calls ciijye Can many her.) A
woman's elder sistei- is cuij, cuijwe, or cuijwi, her elder sister being cuijku
orcuijweku; but r? daughter is cuij-ksi (she can not marrv her mother's
husband, though the mother's elder sister can d(» so). A man's elder sister
is taijke, a woman's y(»unger sister, taijka: but a man's younger si.ster is
taij-ksi; it is not certain whether there is any restriction as to marria.re
1
I I
PRRFACK.
xxnr
contnined in this last kinsliip name. A tatlier is ato, and a mother's brother
IS de-ksi (in 'IV^on, le-ksi); we find in the cognate L-inguafres (excepting
(Pegdia and Winnebago) some connection i)et\veen the two names, thus in
Kwapa, the sylUible te is cominon to edy'ate and ete>[e; in Kansa, dje
IS common to iyadje and idjcgi; in Osage, 4«e is connnon to i^a^se' and
uijse5[i; in j,.)iwere, tee is connnon to a"tce and itceka. At present, my
mother's brotlier can not marry my father's widow (who is apt to be his
own sister). A man's brother-in-law (including his sister's husband) is
tahai), and a man's male cousin is tahaij-si (who can not marry that sister).
A woman's brother-in-law or potential husband is sive, but her male cousin,
who can never become her husband, is i(;e-si or siC-e-si. A man's sister-in-
law (including his potential wife), is harjka; but a man's female cousin
(whom he can not marry) i;* haijka-si. A woman's sister-in-law (indudin"-
her husl)and's sister and her brother's wife) is icepai), but a woman's female
cousin (who can become neither the husband's sister nor the brother's wife)
is idepatj-si. The editor proposes to group together in like manner the
corresponding terms in the cognate languages, such as ijiVe, his elder
brother, and ijinge, his or her son; ija'Ve, her elder sister, and ijange, his or
her daughter; but that must be deferred to some future time.
OARDIXAL NUMERALS.
On pages 48 and 49 the author undertakes to analyze the Dakota
names for the cardinal numerals. He does th-- without ■comi)aring the
Dakota names with those in the c<ignate languages. A knowledge of the
latter will enable the student to cori-ect some of the statements of the
author, and for that reason these names are now o-iven
ONE.
Dakota, waijca, waijzi or waijzidaij (waijzina, wayzila). Said by the
author to be derived.from waij, an interjection calling attention perhaps at
thesixmetimehohlhn/ upojhifjrr. \. B. This is only a suppo.sition.
(pegiha, wi", wi-acitci (just one).
Kansa, mi", mi"qtci.
Osage, wi", wi"qtsi.
Kwapa, mi°qti.
j^oiwei-e, iya", iyafike.
Winnebago, hija", hijafikida.
Mandan, maqana.
XXIV
DAKOTA (iUAMMAJt, TEXTS, AJSD ETU2<0Cil{Al'HY.
Hidatsa, duetsa (dj'.uetsa) luctsa.
Tiitelo, no^sa, also iios, iiosai, iK»"sai, etc.
Biloxi, Ho"sa. I liave not yet found in tliese oojrnate lanffuao-es any
interjection rcsen.hlinf? tlie Dakota naij iu me, from which the respective
forms of the numeral could be derived.
TWO.
Dakota, noijpa, " from en aoijj)a, to bend down on, or place on, as the
second finoer is laid over the small one; or perhaps of nape oi, pa, nape
bemjr used for fin-er as well as hand. N. B. The second finger laid down
(that next to the little finger of the left hand) is not laid over, but beside
the small one.
(fegiha, na-ba, in composition »»a"ba, as in the proper name Maxe
^a"ba, Two Crows. See seven, a derivative. To ,,la(!e a horizontal object
on somethmg would be, a'a"he, which could not have been the source of
na"ba.
Kansa, nfi"ba.
Osag-e, i^ti^da.
K^yapa, na"pa, to ])lace a horizontal object on something-, ak'n"he,
jjOiwere, nowe.
Winnebago, no"p, no"pa, no"i)i, nu"p. The root in the Winnebago
verb to place a horuontal object is, t'tfp,
Mandan, nu''pa.
Hidatsa, dopa (d^opa, iioj)a).
Tutelo, no°p, no"bai, etc.
Biloxi, no-pa, na"pa; to place a horizontal object on something, i"pi.
THHEE.
Dakota, yamni: "from mni (root), tiirnitifj over or Inifii/r/ up."
(/^egiha, ^ab^i": compare roots, bj^i" and bj^i"0a, bebf'i", twided; etc.
Kansa, yabli, yabli": root bli", turned.
Osage, 0adjii" or nay^id".
Kwapa, d^abni.
j^.iiwere, tanyi.
Winnebago, tani.
Mandan, namni.
Hidatsa, dami (d^ami) or nawi.
Tutelo, nan, nani, lat, etc.
rUKFAC!!-:.
XXV
Biloxi, dani: many roots in which ua, ue and ne are syllables convey
the ideas of bending, turning, or shaking.
FOUR.
Dakota, topa, "from opa, to follow; (perhaps ti, a house, and opa,
follow wttl,)'MV{Q»iiy , 'in the same Ix.x' with the re.st. The three have
banded togetiier and ma.le a 'ti' or 'tidaij,' as we should say « family, and
the tom-th joins them." N. B— Is not tliis rather fanciful?
(/^egiha, duba; to follow is uVuhc; to join a party, ed uihe (in full, 6di
uihe).
Kansa, duba or mba ; to follow, uyupye.
Osage, 4uda; to follow, u/upce.
Kwajja, ;uwa.
X^iwere, towe; to follow a road or stream, owe; to join or follow a
party, oyu^e.
Wiiuiebago, tcop tcopa-ra, tcopi; to follow, howe.
Mandan, tope.
Hidatsa, topa (t(;opa).
Tutelo, tob, top.
Biloxi, topa.
FIVE.
Dakota, zaptaij, "from za (root), holding (or perhaps whole, as in zani)
and ptaijyaij or ptaya, together. In this case the thumb is bent down over
the fingers of the hand, and holds them together."
(|!!egiha, Kansa, and Osage, sata".
Kwapa, sata".
j^Loiwere, ^ata".
Winnebago, sate, satca".
Mandan, kecpi".
Hidatsa, kihu (— kiqu).
Tutelo, gisa", kise, kisa".
Biloxi, ksa", ksani.
To hold is u(4a" in (/)egiha, uyifige in Kansa, uifm^e in Osage, unafie in
X^iwere, ad^aqeqe and ukcie in Hidatsa, and dusi in Biloxi.
XXVI
DAKOTA (HtAMAlAK, TliXTS. AND ETHNOUBAPHY.
SIX.
Dakota, .sakpo "tniiii sake, nail, and kpa or kpo (root), lasting as some
kinds of food which go a good ways. (»r fillod, as a plump grain. This is
the sec(md thumb, and the reference may be to the other hand being com-
pleted. Perhaps from the idea of bending down as in nakpa, the ear." No
satisfactory analysis of this numeral can be given in the cognate languages,
and that given by the author needs further examination.
(pegiha, cade.
Kansa, cApe.
Osage, c^jp6.
Kwapa, caps'.
jjOiwere, caj[we.
Winnebago, akewe.
Mandan, kima.
llidatsa, akama or akawa.
Tutelo, agasp, agas, akes, akaspe.
Biloxi, akuqpe.
SEVEN.
Dakota, sakowiij, " from sake, nail, and owiy, perhaps from owirjga, to
bend down; but possibly from oiij, to vvear as jewelry, this being the fore-
finger of the second hand; that is the ring finger." Do the Dakota Indians
wear rings on their index fingers ?
(/^egiha, de^a°ba, -de ai)j)earing in cad6, six, and ^a°ba being two; as
if seven were (n-, the second of the ninv scrk'N, het/inniut/ ivith six. Kansa,
peyu''ba. Osage, pe0u»da or pe(0)a''da Kwapa, pena^da. j^oiwere,
cahma. Winnebago, caj[owe. Mandan, kupa. Hidatsa, sapua (capua).
Tutelo, silgum, sagom. Hiloxi, na"])ahudi, from variants of no''pa, ttvo, and
udi, stock, or ahudi, hone, the "second stock" or "second bone."
EIGHT.
Dakota, sahdogaij, "from sake, nail, probably, and hdogaij, possessive
of yugaij, to open (hdugaij is the true form, .j. o. d. ); but perhaps it is
ogay or oge, cover, wear; the nail covers itself. Two fingers now cover
the thuml)." How can the nail "cover itself?" (/^egiha, de^abjfi", as if
fi-om -de and fabj^i", thnr or the third of the new scries, beginning tvith six.
Kansa, kiya-iuba, "again four," and peyabli (cape and yabli). Osage,
ki3i)6e-iuda, "again four." Kwapa, peilf^abni" (cape and d^fabni"). j^oiwere,
^
.' ;;
PRKFACK.
XXVII
kronipn" (nu-upable of analysis, tanyi beino- thm'). Winnebafro, haru-
wanko or lia'/uwafike (can not yet be analyzed). ALandan, tituki. IlidatHa
dojjapi (d^opapi), from dopa (d^opa), two and j,!-, which appears to l)e the
root oi pitika (pit(;ika), ten, the wlK)le probably sif-nifyino- tni less two
Tutelo, palaii, palan (pa and three). Biloxi, dau-hudi, thJ "third stock" or
"third bone."
NINE.
Dakota, napdiqwaijka, "from nape, hand, cistiyna, small, and waijka,
hes— hand small lies ; that is, the remainder of the hand is very small, («•
perhaps, the hand now lies in a small compass. Or, from napcupe (man^ow
bones of the hand), or "the finger lies in the napcoka, inside of the hand "
Query b)- the editor: May not the name refer to the little finger of the
right hand which ahme r mains straight ?
(/^egiha, Kansa and Kwaj)a, canka.
Usage, J{y-edy'a» tse <^inye or jjy'ed^a" ts6 wi" y'ifijje, "ten less one."
J,oiwere, canke.
Winnebago, hijankitcaVkuni or hijankitcfi-qckniii, " one wanting," i. a
to make ten.
Mandan, maqpi (from maqana, one, and piraq, ten), "ten less one." (?)
Hidat.^a, duetsapi (d^uetsa and pi-), "ten less one."
Tutelo, sa, sa", ksank, ksa''i{k.
Biloxi, tckane.
TEN.
Dakota, wikdemna, "from wikce or ikce, common, and mnavaij .rath-
enng, or from mna, to rip, that is, let loose. It would mean eith'er tlmt the
conmion or first gathering of the hands was completed, or, that being com-
pleted, the whole were loosed, and the ten thrown up, as is their custom-
the hands in the common position." '
(/^ogiha, g0el)a or g^ebfa" (in which g,4e=kce of the Dakota, and
b(fa''z=mna of the Dakota).
Kansa, lebla or lebla".
Osage, >[^e(J<^a".
Kwapa, ktgebna or kt<;ept<ja°.
Xi'iwere, krepra".
Winnebago, kerepaua.
Mandan, piraq.
i
XXVIII DAKOTA GHAMMAU, TKXT8, AND ETlINOGKAIMrV.
Hidatsa, pitika (pit(;iku).
Tutelo, hutck, piitck.
Biloxi, ohi, "completed, Hllerl, out. to Have ffone throuffh the series."
BLEVEN.
Dakota, ake waozi, "again one," ..r wikc^emna saypa wayzidan. "ten
more one."
(pei^iha, afr<fi''-wi°, " one sitting-on (ten)."
Kansa, uli"-mi"qtci, same meaning.
Osage, aJ(fi"-wi"qtHi, same meaning.
Kwapa, ini"<,ti-ajini", -,me sitting-on," or ktvept^aMa" mi-oti axni"
"teu-when one sitting-on." '
Xaiwere, a>(ri"-iyanke, " one sitting-on."
Winnebago, hijankida-eina, meaning not <;ertain (hijailkida, one).
Mandan, aga-ma(|ana (ma(|ana, one).
Hidatsa, ahpi-diietsa (acjpi-dj'netsa), " portioned one."
Tutelo, agi-no^saii.
Biloxi ohi so''saqehe, "ten one-sitting-on."
TWELVE.
Dakota, ake noijpa, "again two," or wikdemna sarjpa uonpa, "ten
more two." ^
(peg'iha, cad6-na"ba, "six times two."
Kansa, ali"-nn''ba, "two sitting-on."
Osage, ■Ai[fi"-<f(i"dH, same meaning.
Kwapa, na°ija-a>(ni", same meaning.
Xoiwere, a>(ri"-nowe, same meaning.
Winnebago, no"pa-cina (no"pa, two).
Mandan, aga-nu"pa (nu"pa, two).
Hidatsa, alipi-dopa (a(jpi-d0opa), "portioned two."
Tutelo, agi-no"paii; see no°l)ai, two.
Biloxi, ohi no"paq6he, "ten two-sitting-on."
NINETEEN.
Dakota, uijma nap^iijwaijka, " the other nine."
(/!egiha, ag^i"-canka, " nine sitting-on."
Kansa, ama canka, "the other nine," or ali"-canka, "nine sitting-on"
Osage, ajjiii" Jijfedjia" tse ^iniie, "sitting-on ten less (one)."
"i
PREFACE. XXIX
Kwapa, cankfl-n5(ni", "nine sittinfr-on."
j;.)iwere, a^ri"-cHnk(>, Hana^ incaninf?.
Winn«baj?(>, liijankit('ri"4('knni-cina (see nine).
Alandiui, affa-inaqpi (see w/«r).
Hidatsa, ahpi-duetsapi (a(|pi-d<'netsapi), "portioned ten less one."
Tutelo, ajji-ksankaii (si-c nine).
Biloxi, ohi tckanaqehe, "ten nine-sitting-on."
ONE HUNDRED.
Dakota, opawioge, "from pavvio^m, to bend down with the hand, the
prefixed o indicating perfectness or roundness; that is, the process' has
been gone over as man^ times as there are fingers and thumbs."
(/'egiha, gf^eba-hi-wi", "one stock of tens."
Kansa, lebla" hii tciisa (h'bhi", ten, l»ii, stock, tciisa, meaning unknown)
Osage, ^<fed<tii" hii oi»a, "ten stock small," or "small stock of tens."
Kwapa, kt9ept(,'a" hi, "stock of tens."
Winnebago, okihija".
Mandan, isuk maqana (nuuiana, one).
Hidatsa, pitikictia (pit(,'ikiqt(,'ia), " great ten."
Tutelo, ukeni nosa, or okeni.
Biloxi, tsipa.
ONE THOl'.SAND.
Dakota, kektopawiijge, or koktopawiijge "from opawiijge and ake or
kokta, uf/ain or niso."
(pegiha, g^^eba-hi-wi" ^afiga, "one great stock of tens," or jjuge wi°
"one box," so called because annuity money before the late civil war was
paid to the Indians in boxes, each holding a thousand dollars in specie
Kansa, lebla" hii jinga tciisa (lebla", tn>, hii, stork, jinga, small, tciisa,
meaning uncertain) or lebla" hii tafiga, " large stock of tens."
Kwapa, ktc;ept9a" hi tafiija, "a large stock of tens."
Winnebago, kokija" (koke, box, hija", our), "one box."
Mandan, isuki kakuhi.
Hidatsa, pitikictia akakodi (pitf;ikiqt(,-ia akakodf^i), exact meaning not
known.
Tutelo, ukeni putskai, "ten hundred."
Biloxi, tsipi-tciya, "old man hundred," from tsipa, hum/red, and i-tciya
old man. "^ '
'
XXX DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
THE TERMS FOR "WHITE MAN" IN SIOHAN LANOUAOES.
On p. 174 Dr. Hif-os. iu HiK'iikinjr of Ilenncpin'M nnrnitivo, says: "The
principal cliicfiit that time* of this part of the trilx-, is called by Ilwuu^pin
' Waslu.,ho..u(l.'.' If he is convct, their name for r,nir/n„ni Was in use,
among' the Dakota, before they had intereourso with them, and was prohahlv
a name learned from some Indians farther east." The autliors suppositic.n
as to the eastern origin of wasieuij as an appellation for whit.' men mi.rht
stand if there were no explanation to be found in the Dakota and coonato
languages. Hennepin himself is a witness to the fact that the Dakota
Indians of his day called i^pirits wasicmj (as Dr. Higgs states on p. 'iTo).
And this agrees with what*! have found in the Tetoji mvths and st(»ries Of
the Hushotter collection, where wa,4icuij is given as "meaning guardian
spirit. Dr. Kiggs him.self, in his Dakota-English dictionary, give.s^vasicuij
as "nearly .synonymous with wakaij" in the opinion of some persons. Me
appends the following Teton meanings : "A familiar spirit; some n;vsterious
forces or beings which are supposed to communicate with men: mitawasicuij
he omakiyaka, my familiar spirit told me that." This phrase he gives as
referring- to the Takuskaij.skaij, the Something-that-moves or tlu' Wiud
powers. The Mandan use vvaci and the Ilidatsa maci for white man.
Though the Ilidatsa word was originally applied only to the French and
Canadians, who are now sometimes desig-nated as masikat'i (maci-knt(;i, in
the Bureau alphabet), the true whites. The jy)iwere tribes (b.wa, Oto,
and Missouri) call a Frenchman mm; okenyi, in which comp(.i;nd imu.- is
equivalent to maci of the Ilidatsa, waci of the Mandan, and wasicui, of the
Dakota. The Ponka and Omaha call a white man wnqO, one who excels
or goes beyond (the rest), and a Freu'-hman wa(|f- ukcyi", a coimuon white
man. The Winnebago name for Frenchman is watiojMnina, which may be
compared with the word for my.sterious.
NOTES ON THE DAKOTA MVTHS.
On p. 84, lines 8 to 13, there is an account of the wonderful result
produced by tossing the 8tar-born uji through the suioke hole. In the
Biloxi myth of the Hmiuningbird there is an account of a girl, u boy, and
a dog that were cared for by the Ancient of Crows. One day, in the
absence of tin? fostermother, the girl tossed four grains of corn up through
the smoke hole, and when they came d.nvn they became many stalks filled
with ears of excellent corn. The girl next threw the tent itself up into the
air, causing it to come dowr a beautiful lodge. When she threw her little
1
-1
PREFACE. XXXI
brother into the air he came do-n a very haiulsoine warrior, 'I'lic ^fjil then
asked her brother to tosn her u|), and when lie had done thin, Hhe ratne
down a very beantiful woman, the fame of her loveline.ss Hoon HpmidinK
throu^^diont tlie (Country. Tiu^ do;r ,i,„l hiicIi clotliiii^r ,h tlic Hinter and
brother poHsessed were tonml up in suecesHion. each act producin«r a
chanjre for the better.
^ On p. 85, from hne .i.-J to p. HG, Une F), there is an account of the
deliverance of the imprisoned p.^oph- by tiu- Star-born when he cut of}' the
heart of the monster that had devoured them, hi Hkc iiiunncr the Rabbit
delivered the people from the Devominj>' Ab.untain, as related in th.f (/^e^riha
myths, "How tlie Rabbit went to the Hun," and L'lb.w the I{ai)bit kFlled
the Devourino- Hill," in " Contrii)utions t.. Xoi-th American Ktlnu.h.L'V "
Vol. VI, pp. :n, 34.
Note 2, p. 89. Eva after a proper name should be rendere<l bv the
initial mid fiuid rpiotation marks in the proper places, when eciya fol'lowH,
thus: Mat(» eya eciya])i, They called him, "(Jiizzly bear."
When heya precedes and eya follows a phrase or senteiu^e the former
may be rendered, lie s„hl as folhirti, and the latt(*r, lit' mid w/iat pmrden.
Heya answers to ge, gal <.r fra-biama of the (fej-iha, and e\a to e, ai or
a-biama. In like manner the Dakota verbs nf thinking mav be rendered
as follows: heciij (which precedes, answeriuf.' to ge^eoa" of the (/^egiha),
by lie thought as fol/airs, and e(^iij (which tbilows, answering to o^ega" in
yilegiha), by hr fhoiit/ht what prircdcs.
The myth of the Younger Brother (p. 13!l-14a) contains several
mcidents which find their counterparts in the Bilo.xi mvth of the Thunder-
being. In the Dakota myth the wife of the elder brothei- plots a-ainst the
younger brother; she scratches he,- thighs with the claws of the pmirio
chicken which the brother-in-law had shot at her recpiest, and tells her
Imsband on his return that his bmtlier had assaulted her. In the liilo.xi
myth it is the aunt, the wife of the Thunder-being's mother's brother, who
scratched herself in many places. In the Dakota mytii the Two Women
are bad at fir.st, while the motlier was goo.l. Hut i,\ the liiloxi myth the
Old Woman was always bad, while her two daughters, wh<. became
the wives of the 'i'hundei--being, were ever beneficient. In tin; Djikota
myth the old woman called her husband the IJijktehi t<. her assistance,
prevailing on him to transport her household, including the V..unger
Brother, across the stream. In the Biloxi myth the two wives (,f the
Thunder-being, after the death of 'their mother,\-all to a huge alligator, of
the "salt Avater species called l)ox alligator" by the Biloxi, "md he c.i'nes
XXXII DAKOTA GRAMMAK, TKXT8, AND KTIINOORAPII Y.
to Hhoro ill (.idol- 1<» H«rv« an tin, nuio.. ..f fl,,. ,„irty. DoubtlcMH f}n*r(. wore
moro pointH nf nwiiihlmud in tli*^ two mytliM, bur partn ..f tin- Hil.ixi one
liave heon torjrotton hy thu uffuil mirnifor.
NOTKH ON THK DAKOTA DANrKS.'
Tho Bejrgitiff (liiMc, is kiK.wii iinum^ f'». I'.Mik.i ,iKtli<. Wmia watci^faxe
(Seo "Oiuiilm S(.ci(.|,.jry," i„ ;M Ann. |{,.,,t, Mur. KrI,,,.. p. 'Ar,;,) r,,||^^ y^^^
Hight danct" is the Makc-no-Hlglit daiuv <.r Mafa wafcipixc of tli.. I',,nka
and Omaha. It in desciibcd in " Omaiia Hoiiolngy " (in 3,| Ann Kept
Bur. Kthn, p. 352). Th,. S.-aJp dan.v in a (knee for tho won.cn a.non.r
the Ponka and Omaha, who call it Wewatci. (Hee "Omaha Sociolo.rv"
in 3d Ann. Kept. Bur. Kthn., p. .'{.'{()). '^'
The Mystery dance is identical with fhe Wacickn of th.- Omaha A
brief account ..f that .huice was publiKhed by the edit(.r in "Omaha
Sociology," in 3d Ann. Kept. Bur. Kfhn., pp. 342-34<l.
The Grass dance, sometimes called Omaha dance, is the dance of the
He^t.;ka society of the Omaha tribe, answering to the Ilncka of the Kansa
and the In5(^,fi°cka of the Osage. For accounts of the lle/ucka see
"Omaha Sociology," in 3<l Aim. itept. Bin'. Kthn., pp. 380-332, and "llae-
thu-ska society of the Omaha tribe," by .Miss Alice ('. Fletcher, in the
Jour, of Amer. F..lk-Lore, April-June, 18!)2, pp. 13r,-144. For accounts
of the sun-dance, with native illustrations, see " A .Stu»lv cf Siouan (Jults "
Chapter V, in the Uth Ann. Kept, of the Bureau <,f Ktluudogy.
Bureau ok Ktilnolooy,
Was/iinfftoH, I). C, Scptrmhrr ir,, IHff.'S.
n
rr
' Hoe pp. Tii-XVi.
1.
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
PART FIRST.
GRAMMAR.
no.") — VOL IX — I
KJUgLliX ' lll!#, ' .JJLi. ■ -!■ '* — .- ' -IL ?!!
M
DAKOTA GRAMMAR.
CHAP T E II I .
PHONOLOGY.
THE ALPHABET.
VOWKLS.
The vowels are five in number, and have each one uniform sound,
except Avheu followed by the nasal "ij," which somewhat modifies them,
a has the sound of Eujilish a 'wxfathvr.
has the sound of English c in they, or of a in face.
has the sound of / in marine, or (tf e in me.
has the sound of English u in //o, )?ote.
has the sound of n in rule, or of oo hi food.
e
I.
o
u
CONSONANTS.
The consonants are twenty-four in number, exclusive of the sound
represented by the apostrophe (').
b has its comm<in English sound.
c is an aspirate with the sound of Englisli c7^ as in cliin. In the
Dakota Hilde and other printing done in tlic huiguage, it
has not been found necessary to use the diacritical mark.*
i>, is an emphatic c. It is formed l)y ])ronouncing "c" with a
strong i)ressure of the organs, foUowed by a sudden expul-
sion of the breath.f
(I has tlui common English .sound.
<)• has tile soiuid of// hard, as in (/o.
g represents a deep sonant guttural resembling the Arabic (jliaiii
(P). Formerly represented by // sim]dy.t
h has the sound of li in English.
h represents a strong surd guttural resembling tlie .\ral)ic klia (^).
Formerly represented by r.l
' For this i ouiid I.i'psiiis rpcommciids the ( Jreek v-
t 'I'liis iiiid k, 1). t, iiio ciillod o'lrhruh liy I.cipsiiis.
{Tliis iind z fiirresjiond witli l-ejiKius, cxcciit in the Ibiiii nf tlir diiitiitical mark.
k
111
n
1'
V
t
t
w
y
z
z
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
has the same souiul as hi Kiifrlish. ^^
is an emphatic letter, hearing tlie same relaticm to /.■ that "<;
does to "c." In all the iiriiitiii",^ done in the lanj,nia«j:e, it is
still found most convenient to use the Enjrlish q to repre-
sent this sound*
has the common sound of this letter in Knjrlish It is peculiar
to the Titoijwai) dialect.
has the same sound as in Kn«>lish.
has the common sound of ii in Kii}>lish.
denotes a nasal somid similar to the French u in hon or the
Enolish ;/ in drinl:. As there are only comparatively very
few' cases where a full n is used at the end of a syllable, no
distinctive mark has been found necessary. Hence in all
„ur other printing the nasal continues to be represented by
the common «.
has the sound of the English p, with a little more vc.lume and
stress of voice,
is an emphatic, bearing the same relation to p that "c" does
to "c
"*
has the surd sound of English s, as in sai/.
is an aspirated .s, having the s.mnd of English sl>, in in shnw.
Formerly reiiresented by ,r.
is the same in English, with a little more volume of voice.
is an emphatic, bearing the sam.- relation t<. ' t" that "c" does
t.) "('."*
has the power of the English iv, as in walk.
has the sound of English //, as in i/ct.
has the sound of the common English z, as in M)ra.
is an aspirated ..-, having the souiul of the French,/, or the English
.s in pleasure. Formerly represented by j.
The apostrophe is used to mark an hiatus, as in s'a. It seems to be
analogous to the Arabic h(unzeh (c).
NOTK -Sotnc Dakotas, in sou.c instancies, intro.luce a slight /> .sound before the
„., and also a d soun.l befi.re n. V.v example, the preposition '• on," ,nth is by sonie
;i,ns piononnced <,/>m, and th.> preposition "en," in, is soraetin.es spoken as if it
should be written e,ln. In these .ases, the inen.bers of the Episcopal mission among
the Dakotas write the h and the '/, as "ob," "ed."
^
SYLLABICATIOX-ACrENTH.
SYLLABICATlOii.
5
§ 8. KylliibleH in the Dakota language terminate in a pure or nasalized
vowel, as ti-pi, house, taij-yaij, well. To this rule there are some excep-
tions, viz. :
a. The preposition ' en,' in, and such words as take it for a suffix, as,
petan, on the fire, tukteu, where, etc.; together with some adverbs of time,
as, dehan, now, hehan, then, tohan, when, etc.
b. When a syllable is contracted into a single consonant (see § U),
that consonant is attached to the preceding vowel; as, om, with,^ from o-pa,
to follow; waij-yag, from waij-ya-ka, to nee; ka-kis, from ka-ki-za, ^> siiffef;
bo-sim-si-pa, to shoot off, instead of bo-si-pa-.si-pa. But, in cases of contrac-
tion in reduplication, when the contracted syllable coalesces readily with
the consonant that follows, it is so attached; as, si-ksi-ca; sa-p.sa-pa.
c. There are some other syllables which end in s; as, \i, he, uis, thou,
mis, /, uakaes, indeed, etc. These are probably forms of contraction.
ACCENTS.
PI.ACK or ACCKNT.
§ 4. 1. In the Dakota language all the syllables are enunciated plainly
and fully; but every word that is not a monosyllable has in it one or more
accented sylla'bles, which, as a general thing, are easily distinguished from
such as are not accented. The imjjortan(!e of observing the accent is seen
in the fact that the meaning of a word often <lepends upon it; as, maga, a
field, maga, a f/oose; okiya, to aid, okiya, to speok to.
2. More than two-thirds, perhaps three-fourths, of all Dak<»ta words of
tv/o or more syllables have their princii)al accunit on the .second syllable fr(»m
the beginning, as will l)e seen by a reference to the Dictionary; the greater
part of the remaining words have it on the fii:st.
3. («) In polysyllabic words there is usually a secondary act^ent, which
falls on the second syllable after the jjrimary one: as, hewoskantuya, in a
desert place ; iciyopeya, to barter.
(/>) Hut if the word be compounded of two nouns, or a noun and a
verb, each will retain its own accent, whether they fall two degrees jipart
or not; as, aguyapi-icapaij, (wheat-beater) a fiail ; inmu-suijka, {nt-dofi) a
domestic cat; akicita-naziij, to stand yuard.
UEMOVAL OK ACCENT.
§ 5. 1. Suffixes do not appear to have any etiect upon tlie accent; but
a syllable prefixed or inserted Ijefort; the acc(nited syllable draws the accent
.
XiVllT:".^ ._:i"jrii
6 DAKOTA (iUAMMAIl, TEXTS, AND ETHNOCiUAPHY.
back so that it still v.tnins th. snn>e p.>sition with respect t.. the l)Ooinning
oS; wonl; ns, nape, l.n.l, nuuape, „n, l>a,ul: haksa, to cut .^.ntha kmfi,
bmlksa, 1 n,fotf; nulaska,.//«/, eaunulaska, l.onls^ .na^a, .>/./. nnta.naga,
Dill /i>'l<l- „ , , ,
' When the accent is on the tust syllable ..f the wer.l the pretixn.,' syllable does
„ot always v.Muove it; as, noge, th. r.,r, .nanofie, ,h,, mr.
•> The same is true ..f any munher of syllables preiixecl; as, kaska,
tn hU,d ■ wakaska, 1 hUid ; wieawakaska, / hind them.
t 00 If the verb be aeconte.l on the second syllable, an.l pro,.mms be
inserte.1 after it, th.-y do not aftec-t the primary accent; as, wastedaka, to
Mw wastewadaka, //'*'•'' soniethin-i'. , . . , ^- c
(/>) Bnt if the verb be accented on the first syllable, the n^tro<luct,on of
a prcmmu. renu>ves the accent to the se.-ond syllable; as, n.nn, to walk;
'"'t' lill^t, however, the aeeeat is not ren.oved; as, ohi, to re.ck to; owahi, I
reach. ,
4 When -wa' is prefixed to a wor.l commencing with a vowel, and an
eUsioi^ takes place, the accent is thrown ,m the first syllable; as, lyusknj
II""../.; liyn^^.torrjoirr: anule.a. ./..., wAmde.a; a.nA<.., the red-
' When Svo' ispretixe.1 U> a.ljectives and verbs tonmng of them
.bstmct mums, the accent is placed on the first syllable ; as, pula, //to ;
t^,,l.dnrL; wao,si.la, ...;/»/. wowao,sida, .urr,: d.augva, to de-
stroll ■ woihangye, <i destroi/inf/.
"g lo als^lhen the first syllable of a word is dropped or n.erg^ nxto
a pr.mominal prefix, t]>e accent is ren.<.ved to the hrst syllable; as, k.ksnya,
to rciiirnikr ; mi'ksuya, rcmemhcr me.
CHAXGBS OK LETTERS.
SIBSTITUTION AND KLISION.
.N (5 1 'A' ..r 'aij' linal in verbs, adjectives, and some adverbs, is
changed to' es' when followed by auxiliary verbs, or by certain conjunc
''"\:r;!i:;:^:nl!;:::;;acte<l verbinthe smgular number ending wUh
<V or 'au' precedes another verb, as the infinitive uu.od or participle, the
;,, .,, <aV becomes 'e;' as, ya, /. !,o ; ye kiya, to caas. to ,.; mway /«
swhii; niwe kiya, /. nuise to siri,,, ; niwe n,, he is .irinimm; but they also
say niwaij wanij, / am swi»iitiin(/.
+
OHANCIKS OF LKTTKUS. "
(h) 'A' or 'ai]' final in verl)H, when they take the si<rii of the future
tense or the nef?ative adverb iininediately after, and when foHowed by
some eonjunetions, is chanoed into 'e;' as, yuke kta, there iviU he some;
mde kte sni, / will not f/o.
To this there are a immber of exceptions. Ha, to tAame, aii<l da, to ash or beg, are
not changed. Some of the iMdewakai,toijwaij say ta kta, he will dU: Other dialects
use til. kta. Ohnaka, to place any thing in, is not changed; as, "minapekuj takudai,
ohnaka sn: ..au.,," I have nolhinn in my hand. Ipn/,a, to l,e ihirxty, remains the same;
as, ipu/.a kta; "tuwe ipuza kiijhaij," etc., "/e« him that is athirst eome.J borne say
ipuze kta, but it is not common. Yiiha, to lift, carn,,m distinction from yuha, to
have, posscHS, is not changed; as, mdulia sni, T cannot lift it.
(r) Verbs and adjectives singuhu- endin},^ in 'a' or 'aij,' when tlie con-
nexion of the members of the sentence is ck)se, always change it into 'e;'
as ksape Ca waste, wise ami good; waijmdake (-a wakute, / ,sa«(; and I shot d.
' (d) 'A' and 'ai)' final become 'e' before the adverb 'hiijca,' the particle
'do,' and 'sni,' not; as, sice hi.jca, very l>„d ; waste kte .lo, it irill he f,ood ;
takuua yute sni, he eats mthlmi at all S..me adverbs tollow this rule; as,
taijye hiij, very well; which is sometimes contracted into taijyeh.
But 'a' or 'aij' final is always retained before tuka, uijkiuj, uijkaijs, esta, sta, kes,
and perhaps some others.
(e) In the Titoijwaij or Teton dialect, when 'a' or 'aij' final would })e
chan"-ed into 'e' in Isayvati or Santee, it becomes 'iy;' that is when fol-
lowed by the sign of the future; as, 'yukiij kta' instead of ' yuke kta,' 'ynj
kta' instead of 'ye kta,' 'tiij kta' histead of 'te kta,' 'cai)tekiynj kta,' etc^
Also this change takes place before some conjunctions, as, epiij na wagli, 1
said and I returned. ^
2. (a) Substantives ending in 'a' sometimes change it to 'c wlien a
possessive pronoun is prefixed; as, suijka, do:,; mitasuijke, my day; nita-
suijke, thy do(j ; tasuijke, his doy.
Q>) So, on the other hand, 'e' final is changed t.. 'a,' in torimng some
proper names; as, l^aijsiijta, the name given to the south end of Lake
Traverse, from ptaij and siijte.
§ 7 1 (ft) When 'k' and 'k,' as in kiij and kiijhaij, ka and kcliaij, etc.,
are preceded by a verb or adjective- wh.isc linal 'a' or 'a.j' is changed for
the sake of euphony into 'e,' the 'k' or 'k' following becomes 'c' or 'c; as
yuhe ciijhaij, if he has, instead of yuha kiijhaij: yuk.> cehaij, when there was,
instead of yukaij kehaij. , . , , i
(h) But if the proper ending of the precculing word is e, no sucli
change takes place; as, waste ki.jhaij, if he is yood ; Waka.jta.jka ape ka
wastedaka wo, hope in God and love him.
8
DAKOTA GRAMMAK, TKXTS, AND KTHNOGKAPHY.
2. When 'ya,' the pronoun of the wecond person snjgulur and nomina-
tive case, precedes the inseparal)h' prepositions 'ki/ to, and 'kfci,' for, the
'ki' and 'va' iire chan<.ed, or rather combined, int(. 'ye;' as, yecaga, thou
makcst to,' instead of yakica^a; yecicaga, thou makest for one, instead of
yaki(5icaga. In like manner the pronoun '\va,' I, wlien coming in conjunc-
tion with 'ki,' forms 'we;' as, wecaga, not wakica'-«. fmm ki^^ajV.i. Wowapi
wecage kta, / iriU muke him a hook, i. e. T will i i tetter.
3. (a) When a pronoun or preposition endi< , e' or 'i' is prefixed
to a verb wliose initial letter is 'k,' this letter is changed to 'c; as, kaga, to
make, kicaga, to make to or for one; kaksa, to rut of, ki^icaksa, to cut off for
one.
Q)) Hut if a consonant immediately follows the 'k,' it is not changed;
as, kte, to kill, nikte, he kith thee. In accordance with the above rule, they
say cicute, / shoot thee; they do not however say kii^ute, but kikute, he
shoots for one.
(e) This change does not take jdace in adjectives. They say kata, hot,
nikata, thou art hot; kuza, hay, nikuza, thoi( art lazij.
§ 8. 1. "J" and 'k' when followed by 'p' are interchangeable; as
iijkpa, iijtpa, the eiul of any thing: wakpa, watpa, a river; siijkpe, siijtpe,
(I musk rat.
2. In the Ihaijktoijwaij dialect, 'k' is often used for 'h' of the Wahpe-
toijwaij; as, kdi, to arrive at home, for hdi; caijpakmikma, a cart or wagon,
for caiji)ahmihma. In the same circumstances the Titoijwaq use 'g,' and
the Mdewakaijtoijwaij 'n;' as, caijpagmigma, caijpanminma.
;{. Vowel changes reipiired by the Titoijwaij:
(a) 'a' to 'u,' sometimes, as 'ivvaijga' to 'iyuijga;'
(b) 'e' to 'i,' sometimes, as 'aetopteya' to 'aitopteya;'
{(■) 'e' to '(),' as 'mdetaijhmjka' to 'blotaijhmjka;' 'kehaij' to 'kohaij'
or 'koijhaij;'
(d) 'i' to 'e,' as 'ecoijpi ye do' to 'ecoijpe lo;'
(e) 'i' to 'o,' sometimes, as 'ituya' to 'otuya;'
(/) 'i" to 'u,' as 'odidita' to 'oluluta;' 'itahaq' to 'utuhaij,' etc.;
Iff) 'o' to 'e,' sometimes, as 'tiyopa' to 'tiyepa;'
(h) 'a' or 'aij' final, changed to 'e,' before the sign of the future, etc.,
becomes 'iij,' as 'yeke kta' to 'yukiij kta,' 'te kta' to 'tii) kta.'
4. Consonant changes re(iuired by the Titoijwaij :
(rt) 'b' to 'w,' (1) in the prefixes 'ba' and 'bo,' always; (2) in some
words, as 'wahbadaij' to 'wahwala;'
(b) 'b' to 'm,' as 'sbeya' to 'smeya;'
I
CHANGES OF LETTERS.
9
I
(r) 'd' to '1/ iihvayH; as the 'd' HOund is not in Titoijwiuj;
((I) 'ir to 'fT,' alwayH in the combinations 'hb,' 'lid,' 'hm,' 'hn,' which
become '|,'b,' '<,M,' 'gb' and 'gn;'
(r) 'k' to 'n,' as 'ka' to 'na;'
(/) ''m' to '}),' as (1) in md' which becomes 'bl;' and (2) in 'm hnal,
contracted, as 'om' to 'ob,' 'torn' to 'tob;'
(//) 'm' to 'p,' as in the precative form 'miye' to 'piye;'
(//) 'n' to 'b,' as (1) in contract forms of 'c,' 't,' and 'y,' always; e. g.,
'^•ayteshi' to 'caijtesil,' 'ymi' to 'yul,' and 'kun' to 'kul,' etc.; (2) in <-e.tain
words, as 'nina' to 'lila,' 'mina' (Ih.) to 'mila;' (3) 'n' final in some words,
as 'en' to 'el,' hecen' to 'hecel,' 'waijkan' to 'waijkal,' 'taijkan' to 'taijkal,
ett:;
(i) 't' to '(',' as 'cistiijna' to 'ciscila;'
0") 't' to 'g,' as 'itokto' to 'itogto;' •
(A-) 't' to 'k,' as 'itokam' to 'ikokaV).'
(/) 'w'to'y,' in some words, as 't.wasiij' t<> '(»yasiij,' 'iwaijga' to
'iynijga,' 'waijka' to 'ymjka,' etc.;
(»0 'v' to 'w,' as 'ecoi) ve do' to 'ecoij we lo;'
(«) '(iaij' iinal generally becomes 'la,' as 'hoksidaij' changed t..
'h(»ksila;' but sometimes it changes to 'ni,' as 'waijzidaij' to 'waijzini,'
'tuwedaij' to 'tuweni,' etc.;
(<>} 'waij,' as indicated above, in 'a' to 'u,' in some words, becomes
'yuij,' 'as 'hewaijke' to 'heyuijke,' 'nap^-'iywauka' to 'napciijyuijka,'
'iwaijga' to 'iyuijga,' etc. i i *•
yS I). 1. When two words come together so as to form one, tlie latter ot
whici. commences and the former ends with a vowel, that of the iirst word
is sometimes dropped: as, caijtokpani, to desire or lomj for, of caijte, the
heart, and okpani, to fail of; wakpicahda, hy the side of a river, trom wakpa
and icahda; wicota, mani/ persons, from wica and ota. Tak eya, nhat did
he sujjf is sometimes used for taku eya.
2 In some cases also this elision takes place when the second word
conunences with a consonant; as, napkawiij and namkawhj, to l>eekon irith
the hand, of nape and kavi-.j. _
3. Sometimes when two vowels come together, 'w'or 'y is nitn»duced
between them for the sake of euphony; as, owihaqke, the end, from o and
ihaijke; niyate, thy father, from the pronoun ni, thy, and ate, father.
§ 10. The 'yu' of verbs commencing with that syllable is not uiitre-
(luently dropped when the pronoun of tJie first iierson plural is used; as,
10
DAKOTA liUAMMAK, TEXTS, A>il) ETIJNOGUAPUY.
yulia, to have, uijliapi, ire hair ; yuza, to hold, uijzapi, we hold. Yuza also
lu'coiiifH ozf, which may he oyuze (•(Hitractctl; as, Makatctozo, (he Blue
Earth llinr, lit. irhere ihv hlnv earth is tahn ; oze sic-a, liud to ratch.
CONTRACTION.
§ 11. 1. (Contractions take place in .some nouns when combined with
a foUowinj; noiui, and in some verbs when they occupy the pttsition of the
infinitive or participle. The contraction consists in droppinji: the vowel of
the linal syllable and chang'in<; the precediu},'' consonant usually into its
coiTe8p<»nding sonant, or rin- versa, which then behtnj^s to the syllable that
precedes it; as yus from yuza, to hold; tom from topa, four. The follow-
h\tf chan<;es occur:
z into s; as, yuza, to hold any thiufr; yns naziij, to stand holdim/.
z into s; as kakiza, /o ,s7///r/- ; kakis wauij, I am suffcrim).
^ into h; as, ma<;a, a Jield, and ma^a, a ffoose, are contracted into mah.
k int<» {;; as, waijyaka, to see any thin^i', is contracted into wayya<^.
pinto m; as, topa,,^»/', is coiitracted int(» torn; watopa, to jiaddle or
roiv a boat, is contracted int(» watom.
t into d; as, (»dota, the reduplicated form of ota, many, much.
t into «,»■; as, boza<?zata, the reduplicated tbrm of bozata, <o >HrtA«yor/cerf
/>// juiiiehinii.
6, t, and y> into n: as, wanica, vone, becomes wanin; yuta, to 'eat any
thin<f, Iteconu'S yun; kuya, heloir, becomes kun.
2. The article 'kiij' is sometimes contracted into 'g;' as. oyate kiij, the
people, contract(id into oyate*^.
3. Oaijte, the heart, is contracted into can; as, canwaste, ///«(/ (caijte and
waste, heart-ffood).
4. When a syllable ending in a nasal (ij) has added to it 'm' or 'n,'
the C(»utracted form of the syllalde that succeeded, the nasal sound is lost
in the 'm' or 'n,' and is conse(pU'ntly drojtped; as, caijnuijpa, to smoke a
pipe, caijnum mani, he smokes as he iralks ; kakiijca, to scrape, kakin iyeya.
Contracted words may <renerally be known by their termination.
When contraction has not taken jjlace, the rule is that every syllable ends
with either a pure or nasalized vowel. See § 3.
■
CHAP T E R T T
■
M()Kl'll()L<HJV.
PRONOIINH.
§ 12. Dakota ])ron(.nns may bo clasKed as permml (sii)ijili' and co»i-
pound), iutcrmjatm'., rclntivr, and dcnonstrativf promioi.., t<.j«etlier with tli.'
dt'Jinite and iiidcjinilf immoiiiis or (irt'nirs.
I'EUSONAI. I'UONOT'NS.
§ 13. To ])ersonal prouonns hi-hmo; pt-mtii, niiuihcr, and case.
1. TluTf arc three persons, thejirst, second, and third.
2. Tliere are three numbers, the sin(/id<tr, diud, and jditivl. The dixal
is only of the iirst person; it inchules the person speaking and the person
spoken to, and has the form of the tirst person plural, but without the ter-
mination 'i)i.'
3. Pn.nouns have tln-ee cases, snhjecfirc, ohjccfivr, and possessive.
§ 14. The simple pronoiuis may be divided into separate and incorpo-
raU'd; i. e. those which form separate words, and those which are prefixed
t. . ( .r inserted into verbs, adjectives, and nouns. The incorjx.rated pronouns
may properly be called article pronouns or pronominal particles.
Separate.
§ If). 1. (a) The separate in-onouns in most common use, and probably
the original ones, are. Sing., miye, /, niye, thou, iye, he. The plural .>f
these forms is denoted bv 'mjkiye' for the tir.st person, 'niye' tor the second,
and 'iye' f..r the third, and adling 'pi' at the end either of the pronomi
itself or of the last principal word in the phrase. Dual, mjkiye, (/ and
than) we two. -n i •
These pronouns ai)p'.'ar to be capal)l( of analysis, thus: .o the uicor-
,,orate(l forms 'mi,' 'ni' and 'i,' is adde.l tlie substantive verb 'e,' the 'y'
coming in for euphony. So that 'miye' is (.([uivalent to I am, 'mye' to thou
art, and 'iye' to he is.^ ^_
'" -ATl.owl.Mlg« of t.ho'^co«..at.. l^iUK-s of tli.' Sioua.. or Oakotan «to.k woul.l have led the
•■Mthor to nmaifv if not r.Moct, this statmneut. as wWi as s..v.ral othn-s in th.8 volume, to whi.h at-
;^^. t! 2hv ^nuhu .b't-no...s. -Mi' an.l MU- -an ho ,.oss..s.« ,* 2. , a., .h.tiv.. (^ U..3,,or.
as the author teru.; it, objeetive (though the act is U, another,; but he .lid not show their use n. he
subjective or nominative, nor did he give -i' a. a ..ronoun in th. M s.ngular, Hesules. how could
he ;'eeoueileUisaual3si8of.nis,ms,audis(sS lo, 1,6) with that ol mive, uiye, and lyef-J.O.D.
12
DAKOTA OKAMMAH, TEXTS, AND ETIINOCJKAPHY.
(6) Another Het of separate proiiouuH, wliicli are evidently eontracted
forms, are, Sinj;., mis, /, nis, thou, is, hi: The I'hiral of tliese forms is desig-
nated by employin}; 'uijkis' for the first ju-rson, 'nis' for the second, and 'i^'
for the tliird, nnd adfhnjr 'pi' iit tiic end of the hist [)rincij)al word in the
phrase. Dnal, uijkis, (/ (Did thou) irr tiro. Tliese contracted forms of mis,
nis, and \A wonld seem to have been formed from miye, niye, iye; as, miye
e4 contracted into mis; niye es contracted into nis, etc.
2. These pronouns are used for tlu* sake of emphasis, that is to sav,
they are employed as emphatic repetitions of tln^ subjective or objective
pronoun contained in the verb; as, mis waka^a, (/ I-mnile) [made; miye
mayaka^a, (iiir mr-thoii-iiiailext) thou mailvst inv. Both sets of pronouns are
used as emphatic rejietitions of the subject, lint the repetition of the object
is }<enerally confined to the first set. It would seem in fact that the first
set may ori<>inally have been objective, and tlie second subjective forms.
3. Mis miye, / myself; nis niye, thou thjisi-If; is iye, he himself; U!)ki4
uijkiyepi, we ourselves, etc., are emphatic expressions which frequently
occur, meanin<>- that it concerns the jierson or persons alone, and not any
one else.
§ 16. 1. The possessive separate pronouns are: Sing., mitawa, my or
mine, nitawa, thy or thine, tawa, ///.s; Dual, uijkitawa, (»(mt' und thine) ours;
Plur,, injkitawapi, our or ours, nitawap;, your or yours, tawapi, their or
theirs: as, wo'.vapi mitawa, my hook, he mitawa, that is mine.
2. The separate proiiouns of tlie first .set are al;«) used as emphatic
repetitions with these; as, miye mitawa, {ine mine) my own ; niye nitawa,
thy own ; iye tawa, liis own ; xnjkiye injkitawapi. our own.
INC^OBl'OUATKl) OK AKTICI.K I'HONOl'N.S.'
§ 17. The inc(jrporated pronouns are used to fleiiote tlie subject or
object of an action, or the possessor of a thing.
NuLjevtive.
§ 18. 1. The subjective article jironouns, or those which denote the
subject of the action, are: Sing., wa, /, ya, thou; Dual, iiij, (/ and thou) we
two; Plur., uij-pi, we, ya-pi, ye. The Plur. term, 'i)i' is attached to the end
of the verb.
' "Artifle iiruuoun " iH adopted by the aiitlior liom PowoII'h Introduction to the Study of ludiun
LunpuagfN, 2d ed., p. 47. Hut tbi; iirtitic pronoun of I'owell ditt'erx niatcriiiUy from vliat of Rij!>?!'.
The clanHifier whiiih nuirUs the gender or atlUudv (standiny;, sitting, ete.) Hhonld not be confounded
with the incorporated pronuun, which performs u different function (^ 17). — .i.o. i).
PRONOUNS.
18
2. (fl) These prone miiH are moHt frequently used with active verbn; an,
wnka^ni, / mnkr : ynkn^ii, tlioii iiinhrst : uijka^api, wr mnb:
[}>) They iuc silso used with a few nent»'r and adjective verlw. The
neuter verbs are such as, ti, tn Jwrll, .vati, / ihrrll; itoijsni, h h-ll a lir,
iwntomu, Hrll n lie. The adjective verbs with wliirii 'wa' and 'ya' are
used are very few; as, waoijsiehi, nictriful, wamjsiwada, / am wernful ;
(hizahaij, .s, ."//?, wachizahau, / ow ■'^irifi of foot ; ksapa, irisr, yaksapa, thou
(lit irm. ^
((•) The neuter and adjective verbs wliich use the articU' pntnomis 'wa
and 'ya' rather than 'uia' and 'ni,' have in s(.nie sense an active meaning,
as disti!ij,mished from sutferinj;' or passivity.
3. Wht'U the verb coinniences with a vowel, the 'uij' of the dual and
plural, if prefixed, Deconies 'uijk;' as, itoijsni, to tell a lir, uijkitorjsni, ice tiro
tell a lie ; au, to hrlnff, uijkaupi, iir hriiif/.
4. When the prepc»siti(ms 'ki,' to, and 'kfci,'/o/-. occur in verbs, instead
,.f 'waki' and 'vaki,' we have 'w.-' and 'ye' (§ 7. l'.); as, kica/ra, to make to
one, weca^a, l' make to; kicica^a, to -make for, yecica<ra. thou makest for,
yecica^rapi', i/ou make for one. Kiksuya, to remember, also folh.ws this rule;
as, weksuva, / remember.
f). In verbs coninien('in«r with 'yu' and 'ya.' the first and second per-
sons are formed bv chanoiu}.- the 'y' into 'md'and 'd;' as, yuwaste, to
make qootl, mduwa'ste, / make ffooil, dinvaste, thoi, makest flood, duwastepi,
i,on make qooil : vawa, to read, mdawa, / read, dawa, ihoa readest. In like
manner we have' iyotaijka, to sit doivii, iindotaijka. / .s(7 down, idotaijka, thou
sittest doieii.
6. In the Titoijwaij dialect these article pronouns are 'bl and 'I; as,
bluwaste, hiwaste, etc.
7. These forms, 'md' and 'd,' may have been shortened from miye
and niye, the 'n' of niye beiu;.^ exchaufred for 'd.' Heiice in Titoijwaij
we have, for the first and second pers.)ns of 'ya,' to f/o, nnii kta, ni kta.'
8. The third person of verbs and verbal adjectives has no incoq)orated
pronoun. . .
' Ohjerfire.
^ 10. 1. The objective pronouns, or those which jn-operly den<»te the
object of the action, are, Sing., ma, me, ni, thee; Plur., uij-pi, as, an.l ni-pi, ifoii.
> I am inclined to (l..i.l.t thi'* statoment for two r.'a«oUH: 1. Wliy shouh" oi onjiiKiition I..- »\v.
Ble.l ont to tl.o ..xclusion ..toth-.s J If m.l (1m1, 1-1) an.l .1(1) have Won Hl.ort..n.-.I fr..n. niiy- amlniye,
how about waan.l ya (» IS. !),«« an.l y.(sS IS. 1). n.a an.l ni (* 19, 1--'./,)? -'. .See f<«.ln«teon ^lo, 1, a.
This could be shown by a table if there were space. See ■J o^. ,1. O. 1».
14
DAKOTA (IKAMMAH. TKXTH, AND KTIINOiiHAl'IIV.
2. (d) 'l'lics«' iintiiiiiiiiM iin- iim'il witii ;n'fiv«i v«tI)h t<» flciioto tlic nhjoct
of tlio action; an, ka^'a, lir iikiiIi; niakajjra. ///■ mtulr mt; iiieagapi, Iw itiadi: you
or tht'ji niailc i/ou.
(h) Tliey arc also iiwd with neuter vcrlw and a<ljcctiv«'H; as, yazaij,
to he sic/,; niayazaij, I a in sir/,'; \\uf,U-, f/oofi, niawaiitc, f (ini i/ikkI. Tlif Knj;-
li.sli idiom nuiuircs that we shoidd licrc render tiicnc prouonn.s hy the wuh-
jective case, althonifh it would Mcein that in the mind of the DnkotaH the
verb or adjective is uned impersonally and j^oveniM the pronoun in the ob-
jective. Or perhaps it would i)etter ac<'ord with the y'enius of the lanj^uape
to say that, as these adjective and neuter-verb forms nuist be translated as
passives, the pronouns 'ma' and 'ni' should not be re^^arded in all cases aK
objective, but, as in these examples and others like them, subjective an well.
(r) They are also in«-orporated into nouns where in Kn^lish the sub-
stantive verb woidd be used as a copula; as. wicasta, man, wimacasta, / diii
a man.
'A. In the same cases where 'we' and 'ye' subjective are used (see
§ 18, 4), the objective pronoims have the forms 'mi' and 'ni,' instead of
'inaki' and 'nici;' as, ki»'a^a, /><■ mii/;is ti> utir, mica;!fa, /le ma/,r.s to me,
nica^a, /ic ma/;vs to t/ivr, nica^api, /n- ma/iis to ifoii.
4. There is no objective pronoun of tlu* thinl person sin<,nilar, nut
'wica' (perhaps orifiinally man) is used as an obj(;ctive pronoun of the third
person plural; as, wasteihika, to ton- ainj our, wastewicadaka, /ir torr.s t/irm;
wicayazaij, t/irii air sir/,-. When followed by a vowel, tlu; 'a' final is
dro})pe(l; as, ecawicuijkicoijpi, ar itoto l/irm,
§ 20. Instead of 'wa,' /, and 'ni,' t/icr, comin;^ toji'ellier in a word, the
syllal)le 'ci' is used to express them both; as, wastedaka, ^> lorr, wasteci-
daka, I lorr t/icr. The plural of the object is denoted by adding;' the term
'j)i;' as, wastecidakapi, / lorr i/on The essential difference between 'ci'
and the 'uij' of the dual and plural is that in the former the first person is
in the nominative and tin* secon<l in the objective case, while in the latter
both i)ersons are in the sanu* case (See § 24, I.)
The place of the nominative and oitjective proiioims in tin- verl>, adjec-
tive, or n(»un, into which they are incorporat4-d, will be (jxplained when
treatinji' of those parts of speech.
I'oHHeHHirr.
§21. Two forms of possession ap|)ear to be recopiized in !)akota,
nafitral and aiiijirial.
(«) The pissessive article pronouns of the first class are, Hinjj;'., mi or
i
nioNorNB.
15
,,1.1, »;//. iii, fl'H; Dual, ut), (»/// an.l finf) »,„■; IMur., mj-pi, ««»•, ivi-pi, !/onr.
ThmM'Xi)rt!M«iint>iriiliH>Hs«',sMioii; tliiit is, iK.sHcsHiu,! that <-iiii tu.t he ulirimtwl.
(/y) These |)foiiouiis are itrelixed to lumiis whirl, si^-iiify the (UtVerelit
parts (.f (.neself, as also one's \vor<ls aiul aetioi,s. l.iit tliey aro lu.t used alone
t.. express the idea of pn.pi'rty in general; as, iiiitaijeaij, mil Hin iiiinagi,
nnj soul ! iiiitawaeiij, wif rnUnl ; luitezi, w// shwwh ; misiha, mnJmt ; i.ii.'aijte,
»/»/ Iwdtt; t.iiista, »»// '■//'■ ; miisto, »/// «//*/ ; mioic, mif in»<h ; ii.iohaij, m//
actions; mjtauniij, oitr Urn hoilirs; uijtaijni.jpi, o>,r ho,lirs; nitaijeaijpi, //««»•
bodies; n\}\u\i!;\\n, our souls ; W)ni\)U-\)\, our lir<iifs.
(c) 111 tlu.se paits (.f tlie body which <'xhil»it no iii(h-pen(U'n-t aetion,
the pronoun of the first person takes the fon„ -ma;' as, ,napa, nn, had;
niano^fc, «/'/ curs; inapoii'e, »/// nosr : inawe, tun hlood, etc.
^'2-2. 1. Tlie pronouns of the first and second persons prefixed to nouns
HignifyiuK rehitionship an-, Sin-, mi, /////, ni, '/'//-• l>'>al, uijki, (»/// and Ihu)
our; IMiu'., uijki-pi, '>«/, ni-pi,//o«*'; as, miciijca, «^v 'AiW; nideksi, ///// imc^^•
nisutjka, tin/ i/ouui/rr In other: uijkiciij<'ai»i, "'"• rliildrni.
•>. (ii) Nnims sij-nifvin^' rehitionshi). take, as the pronouns of the third
person, the suffix 'ku,' witl, its plural 'kupi;' as, suijka, the ijoumin- l»otlifr
of a man, suijkaku, hi.s ijounf/rr hrolhcr ; ta.jka, thr i/ouHf/vr sistrr oi a woman,
taijkaku, hn- noutiurr sister: hihiia, husband, hihimkn, hrr husband; n\>',,fatl'tr,
atkukii, his or hrr father. _
(b) Hut after the v(.wel 'i,' either puiv ov nasaliml, the sufhx is eitlier
'tku' or 'eu;' as, deksi, uueir, deksitku, his or hrr uiirle; taijksi, thr i/ounf/rr
sister of a, man, taijksitku, his jiountjer sister; ciijksi, sou, ciijhiijtku, his or
hrr son; tawiij, a wifr, tawicu, his u-ifr : ciijye, tl,r rider brother ui a man,
(•iijcu, his elder brother.
P.Thiips the origin of tlu- -f in • tku' may be f.mii.l in tl.o 'ta' .if tlie third per-
son used to (feuotc iiropeity. See the next section.
S^ 23. 1. The prefixed possessive pronouns or pronominal particles of
the sec(.nd class, which are used to express property in things mainly, i)os-
session that mav be transferred, are, Mnita,' 'iiita,'and 'ta,' sinoular; 'uijkita,'
dual; and 'unkita-pi,* 'nita-i.i,' and/ta-pi,' plural: as, mitao.jspe, luy axe;
nitasuijke, thy horse; thev say also mitahoksidaij, /»// b,,,/. 1'hescv pronouns
are also used with ko.la, a jiartirulur frimd, as, mitakoda, n>u friend,
nitakoda, % ./We//*/, takodaku, his friend ; and with kicuwa, romradr, m
mtaW-n\vi\,th/j comrade; also they say, mitawiij, ;»// /fv/r, tawicu, ///.s u'ife.
•2. (a) 'Mita,' 'nita,' and 'ta,' when prefixed to nouns commen('in«i- with
'o' or 'i,' drop the 'a;' as, owiijza. a bed, mitowiijze, inif brd ; ipahiij, a pil-
lou; nitipahiij, tl.i/ pdlou- ; itazipa, a bow, tinazipe, his bow.
16
DAKC^A. GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
(h) Wlien these possessive pronouns are prefixed to abstract nouns
which commence with 'wo,' both the 'a' of the pronoun and 'w' of the
noun are dropped; as, wowiv^te, f/oodness, mitowaste, my (joodncss ; woksajie,
wisdom, nitoksape, tlii/ wisdom ; wowaoijsida, merci/, towaoijsida, his mercy.
(r) Hut when the noun i-ommeuces with 'a,' the *a' of the pronoun is
usually retained; sis, aki(^ita, a soldier, mitaakidita, my soldier.
3. 'Wica' and 'wici' are sometimes prefixed to nouns, making what
may be regarded as a possessive of the third person plural; as, wicahuyku,
their mother; wiciatkuku, their fidher.
4. ' Ki' is a possessive pronominal particle infixed in a large number of
verbs; as, bakiksa, bokiksa, nakiksa, in the Paradigm; and, okide, to seek
one\s own, from ode; wastekidaka, to love one's own, from wastedaka; ijekiya,
to find one's own — to recoynize — from iyeya, etc. In certain cases the 'ki' is
simply 'k' agglutinated; as, kpaksa, to break of one's own, from paksa;
kpagaij, to part tvith one's own, from pagaij, etc.
5. Other possessive particles, which may be regarded as either pro-
nominal or adverbial, and which are closely agglutinated, are, 'hd,' in
Isayyati; 'kd,' in Yankton, and 'gl,' in Titoqwaq. These are prefixed to
verbs in 'ya,' 'yo,' and 'yu.' See this more fully explained under Verbs.
Tahlen of Prrsonal Pronoum.
SKPARATF, PIUIXOfNS.
Siibjpi'tivi'. Olijectivo. PiiHsessivp.
Sinnc- 3.
2.
1.
Diiul 1.
riiir. :».
a.
1.
IN
niii
IIIIH
lyp :
iii.vc ;
mi ye;
nqkiye: iii|kiH
iyepi ;
iiiyi'lii;
iii)kiy<-|ii; iipkis
ijre
iniyc
lycpi
iiiyepi
iii)kiye)ii
tiiwa
iiitawn
initnwa
iiqkitiiwH
taw.Tpi
iiitnw.ipi
iii)kit!iwn)ii
L
N(iMiiii:iliv<'.
IXfORPORATKK PRONOfNS.
Objective. I'ossessive.
Sine. :)
Iliial 1
J'hir. 3
2
1
yfi;
wa;
MT):
we
ni|ki
ya-pi; .ye -pi
iii)-pi; iii)ki-pi
-kii, -tku;
ta-
ni; III
ni-;
ni-;
nita-
ina: mi
mi-;
ma-;
mita-
iin-;
iii)ki-;
unkita-
wi('a
-kiipi, -tkupi
ta-pi
iii-pi; ni-iii
iiij-pi; mjki-pi
ni-pi ;
ni-pi;
iiita-pi
iii)-pi ;
ui)ki-pi;
ui)kita-pi
PliONOUNH.
17
COMPOUND PRONOUNS
§ 24. These are ' <•!,' ' kici,' and ' ici.'
1. llie double pronoun ' ei,' cond)ine.s the subjeetive 7 and the ol)-
jective you; as, watsteeidaka, Ilovc you, from wastedaka. (See § 20.)
2. The form ' kidi,' when a double pronoun, i.s reripromi, and requires
the verb to have the plural endhi^r; as, wastekieidapi, they lore mch other.
But sometimes it is a preposition with and to: miei hi, he came with me. The
Titoijwar) say kit^i waki, / cnme with him.
3. The reflexive pronouns are used when the agent and patient are the
same person; as, wastei(.'idaka, he loves himself, wastenic-idaka, thou lorest
thyself, wa8temi<?idaka, / love myself
The forms of these pronouns are as follows : —
Sing.
3. igi
2. ni(Ji
1. mi^i
Duul.
uqki^^i
RELATIVE PRONOUNS.
Pliir.
i(.'i-pi
nivi-pi
ui)ki(;i-pi.
§ 25. I. The relative pronouns are tuwe, who, and taku, what; tuwe
kaata and tuwe kakes, whosoever or miyone ; taku kasta and taku kakes,
whatsoever or any thiny. In the Titoijwaij and Ihayktoywaij dialects 'tuwa'
is used for tuwe, both as relative and interrosrative.
2. Tuwe and taku are sometimes used indejx'iidentlv in the manner of
nouns: as, tuwe u, some one comes; taku yamni waijmdaka, Fsee three thiuys.
3. They are also used with ' daij ' suffixed and ' sui ' following- : as,
tuwedaij sni, no one; takudaij mduhe sni, / have not anything; tuktedaij uij
6ni, it is nowhere; uijmana ecoijpi .sni, neither did it.
INTERRCtOATIVE PRONOUNS.
§ 26. These are tuwe, whof with its plural tuwepi; taku, what? whieh
is used with the plural signification, both with and without the termination
'pi;' tukte, ivhichf tuwe tawa, whosef tona, tonaka, and tonakeca, how manif.^
DEMONSTRATIVE PRONOUNS.
§ 27. 1. These are de, this, and he, that, with their plurals dena, the.se,
and hena, those; also, ka, that, and kana, those or so many. From these are
formed denaka and denakeca, these many ; henaka and henakeca, those many;
and kanaka and kanakeca, so many as those,
7105 — VOL IX 2
18
DAKOTA GKAMMAK, TEXTS, AND ETIINOUUAPHY.
2. 'Daij' or 'na' is sometimes suffixed with a restrictive signification;
as, dena, these, denana, onlif these; liena, those, henana, only so many.
3. 'E' is used sometimes as a demonstrative and sometimes as an mi-
personal pronoun. Sometimes it stands alone, but more frefjuently it is in
combination, as, 'ee,' 'dee,' '\iee,Uhis is it. Thus it indicates the phice of
tlie copuhi, and may be treated as the substantive verb (See § 155.)
ARTICLES.
§ 28. There are properly speaking only two articles, the definite and
indefinite.
Definite Article.
§ 29. 1. The definite article is kiq, the; as, widasta kiij, the man, maka
kiij, the earth.
2. The definite article, when it occurs after the vowel 'e' which has
taken the place of 'a' or 'aij,' takes the form 'ciq' (§ 7. 1,); as, widastaside
dii), the had man.
3. Uses of the definite article: {a) It is generally used where we would
use the in English. (/>) It is often followed by the demonstrative 'he' — kii)
he — in which case both together are etjuivalent to that which. In the place
of 'kii),' the Titoijwsiij general :y use 'kiijhaij." (r) It is used with verbs,
converting them into verbal nouns; as, ecoijpi kiij, the doers, {d) It is
often used with class nouns and abstract nouns; when in English, tlie would
be omitted; as, woksape kiij, the wisdom, i. e., wisdom. See this more at
large under Syntax.
4. The form of kiij, hidicating past time, is koij, which partakes of the
nature of a demonstrative pronoun, and has been sometimes so considered;
as, wicasta koi), th(d man, meaning some man spoken of before.
5. When 'a' or 'aij' of the preceding word is changed into 'e,' 't:oq'
becomes 'ci^oij' (§ 7. 1.); as, tuwe waqmdake ciVoij, that person whom I
saw, or the person I saw.
In Titouwaij, ^Loij becoinos (.'oij, instead of (;il.voij. W. J. Cleveland.
Indefinite Article.
§ 30. The indefinite article is ' wai),' a or an, a contraction of the nu-
meral waqzi, one; as, wicasta waij, a man. The Dakota article 'way' would
seem to be as closely related to the numeral 'waijzi' or 'waqda,' as the
'While some of tlic Titotjwaij iiin- um "Idijliai)" iiiBtead of "jjiij," tliiH can not bo Baid of those
on tho Clieyennc Kivcr iinil l.owiT Unilc reHervations. They use Jjii) iu about two hundred and fifty'
five texts of the Bushottcr and Bruyier cojlcction of the Bureau of Ethnology.— j. o. d,
VEKBS— VERBAL l{()OT8.
19
•«i«-
i
Englisli article 'an' to the numeral our. Tliis article is used a little less
frequently than the indefinite article in English.
VERBS,
§ 31. The Verb is much the most important part of speech in Dakota;
as it appropriates, by agglutination and synthesis, many of the pronominal,
prepositional, and adverbial or modal jjarticles of the language.
Verbal Boots.
§ 32. The Dakota language contains many verbal roots, which are
used as verbs only with certain causative prefixes, and which form partici-
ples by means of certain additions. The following is a list of the more
common verbal roots: —
baza, smooth
ga, open out
gaij, open out
gapa, open out
gata, spread
guka, spread out
hiijtn, brush off
Linuij, twist
lina, fall off
buayai), deceive
Imtiuza, shake
lira, open out, expand
Mi, crumble, gap
hdata, scratch
hde<5a, tear, smash
hdoka, malic a hole
licpa, exhaust
liica, arouse
hpa, fall down
hpii, crumble off
htaka, catch, grip
hii, peel ■
hujVa, jam, smash
kawa, ojJcii
kca, untangle
kiiji'a, scrape off
kiijza, creak
koijta, notch
ksa, separate
ksa, hend
ksiza, double up
ktaij, bend
mdaza, sj)rcad open
mdaza, burst out
indii, fine, pulverize
luiia, rip
iiuii, spread out
pota, wear out
psaka, break in two
psiiij, spill
p.^uij, dislocate
pta, cut out, pare off
ptaijyaij, turn orcr
ptiiza, crack, split
sba, ravel
shii, dangle
sdei'-a, split
sl-'ii'-a, press
skitd, draw tight
siiiiij, scrape off
sua, ring
sni, cold, gone out
sota, clear off, whitish
i5aka, press down
Hka, tie
skit'-a, i)ress
sua, 7niss
fipa, break off
spi, pick off
Sim, fall off
suza, mash
taka, touch, make fast
taij, tccll, touch
tei)a, wear off'
tira, scrape
tipa, contract
titaij, 2>ull
tkuj>a, break off'
tpi, crack
tpu, crumble, fall off
wiigii, fracture
wiijza, bend doicn
zamiii, open out
za, stir
zaza, rub out, efface
ziij, stiff'
zipa, jiiiich
zuij, root out
zuzu, come to pieces.
Verbs formed by Modal Prefixes.
§ 33. The modal particles ' ba,' ' bo,' ' ka,' ' na,' ' pa,' ' ya,' and ' yu'
{ire prefixed to verbal roots, adjectives, an«'. some neuter verbs, making of
i
20
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
or.«Il'';Klt^^^^^^ ^""'-^"^ 1'«^^« ^'^''^ ^»- -tion is done hy cuttin,
z^^^^^^:t "' "'" '' '" '"^^^""""^- ^^"- *'^^ *^- ^^"^-^
00 Tlie ,)refix ' bo ' signifies that the action is done by shootim with a
w.se. It also expresses the action of ../. and hail; and is used in reference
to bloumg with the mouth, as, bosni, /. Jow out ' reierence
(c) The prefix 'ka' denotes tliat tlie action is done by strikim as v/ith
an axe or club, or by ./../«,, ,t is also used to denote the effZ'of ^
una oi rmmmf/ water. c.ici.ib ui wma
(d) The prefix ' na ' generally signifies that the action is done with the
.foot or ly pressure. It is also used to express the involuntary a'ion of
t nngs, as the burstnig of a gun, the warping of a board and crack n^ of
timber, and the effects of freezing, boilin^ etc ^
withSe^l^^d'"'-' ''•'' '"^" '"* '^^ ^^"*'^" '^ ^^- ^^^-^^--^ - ^«*'^-.^
(/) The prefix 'ya' signifies that the action is performed with the mouth
It l,,'^ 1 r'v >"I "'^ '^^ ^•^"""•^^^•^ '^« ^'"H>ly causative or .#cY^'
I has an mdefin.te signification and is co.nmonly uied without any e fex''
ence to the manner m which the action is performed
§ 34. These prefixes are also used with neuter verbs, giving them an
ac u-e s,gmficat,on; as, naih, to sfan.l, yuna-^i,, f, raise ^p'cau' toTaJ.
ceya, to cry, naceya, to imike crif t„f kickiuf, '
2. Verb, are ako iiuule by „»i„g „„„,« and adieolives in the predicate
Tor t!,.. Ti.,.nwa„ use. s ,v., • „„,! 'y,, ' i„ ,|„. I)irtio„a,•^;
i
COMPOUND VEUnS-CONJUdATlON-FORM.
21
T
-
3, Sometimes other parts of speech may be used in the same way, i. e.,
prepositions; as, emataijhaij, /aw/mw.
coMPoxND vp:;rbs.
§ 36. There are several classes of verbs which are compounded of two
verbs.
1. 'Kiya' and 'ya' or 'yaij,' when used with other verbs, impart to
them a causative signification and are usually joined with them in the same
word; as naznj, he stands, nazirjkiya, he causes to stand. The first verb is
sometimes contracted (see § 11); as, waijyaka, he sees, waijya-kiya, he
causes to see. j o j ^
2. In the above instances the first verb has the force of an infinitive or
present^participle. But sometimes the first as well as the second has the
force of an mdependenf finite verb; as, hdiwaijka, he comes home sleeps
(ot hdi and waijka) ; hinaziij, he comes stands (of hi and naziy). These may
be termed double verbs.
§ 37. To verbs in Dakota belonj.- ronjiif/afion, form, person, number,
mode, and tense.
CON-TUGATION.
§ 38. Dakota verbs are comprehended in three conjugations, distin^
gmshed by the form of the pronouns in the first and second persons singu-
lar which denote the agent. Conjugatior.. I and II include aD common
and active verbs and III includes all neuter verbs.
(«) Iniha first conjuiiation i\K subjective singular pronouns are 'wa'
or 'we' and *ya' or 'ye.'
{h) The second conjugation embraces verbs in 'yu,' 'ya,' and 'yo '
which form the first and second persons singular by changing the 'y' into
'md' and 'd,' except in the Titoijwaij dialect where these are 'bl' and '1 '
(c) Neuter and adjective verl)s form the third conjuqation, known bv
taking what are more properly the objective pronouns 'ma' and 'ni.'
1. Of neuter verbs proper we have («) the complete predicate, as, ta, to
die; asm, to get well; (b) with adjectives; as waste with aya or ica-a •
waste amayai}, / am growing better. " '
2. Of predicate nouns ; as, Wamasicuij, / am a Frenchman.
3. Of predicate adjectives ; as, mawa.ste, / am <jood. All adjectives mav
be so used. — A. L. Kiggs.
FORM.
§ 39. Dakota verbs exhibit cerrain varieties of form which indicate
corresponding variations oi" meaning.
^2 IJAKOf A GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETIIIJoGBAPHV.
^ 1. Most Dakota verbs may assume a frequentative form, that is, a form
whicli conveys the idea of frequency of action. It consists in doubling a
syUable, generally the last; as, baksa, to cutoff with a knife, baksaksa, to
cut of in several places. This form is conjugated in all respects just as the
verb is before reduplication.
2. The so-called absolute form of active verbs is made by prefixing
'wa' and is conjugated in the same mamier as. the primitive verb, except
that it can not take an objective noun or pronoun. The 'wa' appears to be
ecpiivalent to the English somcthinn ; as tnanoij, to steal, wamanoij, to steal
somctliing; taspaijtaijka mawanoi) {apple I-stole), I stole an apple, wama-
wanoij, I stole sometinnfi, i. e., / conniiitfed a theft.
3. When the agent acts on his own, i. e. something belonging to him-
self, the verb assumes the possessive form. This is made in two ways: First,
by prefixing or inserting tiie jjossessive pronoun 'ki' (and in some cases 'k'
alone); as, wastedaka, to love anything; ciijca wastekidaka, he loves his
child Secondly, in verbs in 'yu,' 'ya,' and 'yo,' the possessive form is
made by changing 'y' into 'lid;' as, yulia, to have or possess any thing;
hduha, to have one's own; suktaijka wahduha, / have my own horse.
It has already been noted that in the Yankton dialect the 'y' becomes
'kd' and in the Teton dialect 'gl;' thus in the three dialects they stand,
hduha, kduha, glulia. The verb 'hi,' to come to, forms the possessive in the
same way: hdi, kdi, gli, to come to one's own home. Examples of 'k' alone
agglutinated forming the possessive are found in kpataij, kpagaij, kpaksa,
etc. It should be also remarked that the 'k' is interciiangable with 't,' so
that among some of the Dakotas we hear tpatay, etc.
4. When the agent acts on himself the verb is put in the reflexive form.
The reflexive is formed in two ways : First, by incorporating the reflexive
pronouns, iyi, ni?i, mivi, and uijkici; as, wasteividaka, Iw. loves himself Sec-
ondly, verbs in 'yu,' 'ya,' and 'yo,' that make the possessive by changing
'y ' into 'hd,' prefix t(» this form 'i; ' as, yuzaza, to wash any thing; hduliza"
to wash one's own, as one's clothes; ihduzaza, to wash oneself
5. Another form of verbs is made by prefixing or inserting preposi-
tions meaning to and./o>-. This may be called the dative form.
{a) Wlien the action is done to another, the preposition 'ki' is prefixed
or inserted; as, kaga, to make any thing; kidaga, to make to one; wowapi
kicaga {writing to-him-he-made), he wrote him a letter. This form is also used
when the action is done on something that belonys to another; as, suijka
kikte, {dog to-him-he-killed) he killed Ms dog.
I'EKSON— NUMBElt— MODE.
n
(b) When the thing is done for another, 'kfdi' is used; as, wowapi
kididaga, {wrUing for-him-Jie-madc) he wrote a letter for him. In the plural,
thid sometimes has a reciprocal force; as, wowapi kicidagapi, they wrote let-
ters to each other.
6. In some verbs 'ki' prefixed conveys the idea that the action takes
eflfect on the middle of the object; as, baksa, to cut in two ivith a knife, as a
stick; kibaksa, to cut in two in the middle.
7. There is a causative form made by 'kiya' and 'ya.' (See § 36. 1.)
8. (a) The locative form should also be noted, made by inseparable
prepositions 'a,' 'e,' 'i,' and 'o': as, amani, ewaijka, inaziq and ohnaka.
(6) Verbs in the "locative form," made by the inseparable 'a' have
several uses, among which are: 1. They sometimes express location on, as
in amani, to walk on. 2. Sometimes they convey the idea of what is in wl-
dition to, as in akaga, to add to.
PERSON.
§ 40. Dakota verbs have three persons, the first, second, and third.
The third^ person is represented by tho verb in its simple form, and the sec-
end and first persons by the addition of the personal jironouns.
NUMBER.
§ 41. Dakota verbs have three numhers, the singular, dual, and plural.
1. The dual number is only of the first person. It includes the person
speaking and the one spoken to, and is in form the same as the first person
plural, but without the termination 'pi;' as, wasteuqdaka, we two love him;
mauijni, ive two walk.
2. The plural is formed by suffixing 'pi;' as, wasteuodakapi, we love
him; manipi, they walk.
3. There are some verbs of motion which form what may be called a
collective plural, denoting that the action is performed by two or more actino-
together or in a body. This is made by prefixing 'a' or ' e;' as, u, to come,
au, they come; ya, to go, aya, they go; nniix), to stand, enaziij, they stand.
These have ako the ordinary plural; as, upi, yapi, nazi'^pi.
MODE.
§ 42. There are three modes belonging to Dakota verbs : the imlirative,
imperative, and infinitive.
1. The indicative is the common form of the verb ; as, ceja, he cries ;
ceyapi, they cry.
e
24
DAKOTA (IKAMMEU, TEXTS, AND KTIJN()(}KA1«HY.
2. (rt) The mperatitr singular is formed from the third person singular
mdu-at,ve and the syllables 'wo' and 'ye;' as, deva wo, ceya ye, cnjthou.
instead of 'ye,' the iMdewakaijtoijwaij has ' we,' and the Titoywaij ' le.' The
lankton and 'I'itoijwaij men use 'yo.'
(h) The imperative plural is formed by the syllables ' po,' ' pe,' ' m,' and
'nruye;' as, ^eya po, <^eya pe, ceyam, and 6eya miye. It has been sug-
gested that ' p., ' is formed by a.i .imalgamation of ' pi,' the common plural
endmg, and ' w(»,' the sign of the imperative singular. In like manner ' pi '
and 'ye,' may be combined to make ' pe.' The combination of 'miye' is
not so apparent.'
Hy some it is thought that the Titoywaij women and children use ' na'
tor the imperative.-
The forris 'wo,' 'y.,,' and 'p.,' are nsod only by men; and 'we,' 'ye,"ne,'and
ni.ye by women, tl.ougl, not exclusively. From observing this general rule, we
foiineily supposed that sex was indicated by them; but lately we have been led to
regard 'wo and 'po' as used in co„nna„di,!,, ;,ud 'we,' 'y«,' 'pe,' and 'miye,' in
mtreahnff. Although it would be .,ut of eharacter for women to use the former, men
may and often do use tin; latter. '
When 'po,' 'pe,' and 'miye' is used it takes the plaee of the plural ending 'ni-'
as. ceya po, eeya miye, cry ye. But with the negative adverb 'sni,' the -pi' is retained-
as, <-eyai>i sni jio, tlo not cry. '
Sometimes in giving a eomnumd the 'wo' and 'ye,' signs of the imi>erative, are
not exiaessed, The plural endings are le^^s fvequently omitted.
3. The injinitirr is conunonly the same as the ground form of the verb
or third pei-son ingular indicative. When two verbs come together the
Hrst one is usually to be regarded as the infinitive mood or present parti-
' Instea.! ..f ' po / • ,,.. • an.l • ,„i,ve.' tlu, Titoij w,.i, mak... tlie imperative plnraThy tlie plural emlinir
p. aud ye,' or ' ,v«; a«. .......pi y... 1„ th- l.or.rn pray.T, lor .-xan-ple, we nay. '^Vau^lulnip kin
nuk,.....a.M.up. ye;" bnt we .!« not say in the noM elanse. •• I^a taku wawiyn.a,, ki„ ek a "kayS
KM. p.ye," bnt •• n„kayap, sni ye." Possibly tbe pinral ter.ninatiou - pi • an,! the precativ" Inn 'ye'
nn,y have been .orrnj.te.l by the San.ee Into • n.iye.' an.l by the Yankton and others Into ' biyo '-w 11
/oZ i„T T'" " '"" '"* ■ '/"' •:* ''"""" *'■■"'" ' "'' "'"» '^< «"'! ^« ^««'"«« "» the imperative
torniH, in the lawt analynis, to -e ' aud ' o.'— s. u. ii. <uie«"»"»«'
-Xa' .an l.ar.lly be .a 1 a sIk.. of the imparative, as used by women and children. (1) It
appears to b.,- an abbrevation of wanna, ,„„„: as, n.^ku-na, i. e.,. malfu wanna, Gire me, «„„° A coj
..Hpou.hng u... of «„,r ,., lonn.l in KuslUh. ,2) It is, at best, an iuterjeetional adverb (8) It U not
nse.l un.lonny w.th an .n ra.ivo form of the verb, being often omitted. (4) It is used n oth!r
cmneetions; (a, as a .•on,inn.tlo„-wli..n used by women it may be onlv su.h «s makn «,irlT»7
.,.a„,,-: . ineon-plete sentenee; it is often nsed between two impera^ve S'.h /.s £ uT'yu I 1
and,at, whereas, .1 U was an nnperativo sign, it would follow the last verb; (fc) it is used to sooth
.ry.ng eh.ldren, as Na! or Nana! (,, Na ! and Nana- are also used for repr;v.ng or seolding (s'
'Na .« used possibly as the tenninal -la,' and will drop o«' in the same way. (6) If -na' were a
proper s.gn o. the nnperative, n.en would „«e It (or son.e corresponding fonn) as well as wimen
Tu^:' "\ T "" ■"" '•"" ■"" ' ■■"■' """ '•^"'' 'I'"' "'"^ '"«'' ^"* "'"»'"'« "ke -.a' use";
TEN8K— I'AKTIClPLEiS.
25
ciple; and is contracted if capable of contraction (§ 11); as, waijyaka, to
see any thing, waijyag nide kta, (to see it Y-r/o wUr) I ivill go to see it,- nalioij
wauy, {hearing I-am) I am hearing, or / hear.
What ill other languages are called conditional and tubjunetive modes may be
formed by using the indicative with the eoiijiuictioiis uijkaijN, kiijhaij or oiijliaij, tuka,
e^ta or Ata, and keS, which cpiue after the verb; as, reya uijkaijs, if he had vrkd ; ^'^eye
<!iijhaij, if he cry; ^eye kta tuka, he would cry, but he does not: wahi uijkaijs wakaske
kta tuka, if I had come, I would have bound him.
TENSE.
§ 43. Dakota verbs have but two tense forms, the aorist, or indefinite,
and i\iQ future.
1. The aorist includes the present and imperfect past. It has com-
monly no particular sign. Whether the action is jiast or now being done
must be determined by circumstances or by the adverbs used.
2. The sign of the future tense is 'kta' placed after the verb. It is
often changed into ' kte ;' for the reason of which, see § 6. 1. fc.
What answers to a ])erfect pant is soinetimes formed by using ' tcoi) ' or ' ci^oij '
and sometimes by the article ' kiij ' or ' ciij ;' as taku nawiilioil (coy, what I heard. '
PARTICIPLES.
§ 44. 1. The addition of 'hay' to the third person singular of some
verbs makes an actire participle; as, ia, to speak; iahaq, speahing ; naiiij, to
stand, naziijhaij, standing; mani, to walk, manihaij, walking. The verbs that
admit of this formation do not appear to be numerous.^
2. The third person singular of the verb when preceding another verb
has often the force of an active particijjle; as, nahoy wauij, / am hearing.
When capable of contraction it is in this case contracted; as, waijyaka, to
see, wayyag nawazirj, / stand seeing.
§ 45. 1. The verb in the plural impersonal form has in many instances
the force of a passive participle; as, makaskapi wauij, (me-theg-bound I-am)
I am hound.
2. Passive participles are also formed from the verbal roots (§ 33) by
adding ' hai j ' and ' wahaij ;' as, ksa, separate, ksahaij and ksawahaij, broken
' Judging from analogy, hai) (see haq, to stand, to xtaiid upright on end, in the Diotronarv) must
liave been used long ago as a classiKer of attitude, the standing object. Even now we find such a uee
of taq iu tfegiha (Omalia and I'onka), ka.) in KanHa. tqa.) and kqai, in Osage, taha in j,aiweic, and
tceka in Winnebago. Tbo elassifier in eaeh of tliesp languages is also used after many primary verbs,
as hai) is here, to express incomplete or contiuiious action. .See " The comparative phonology of four
Siouan languages," iu the Smithsonian Report lor 1««3.— .1. O. D.
n
I>AKOTA CUIAMMAU, THXT8, AXl, KTHNOGKAHIV.
difference in the meaning. ' ' " " '""■" P"™ive<l, »ny
CONJUGATION I.
§ 46. Those which are emhrnnAfl I'l. *i,„ /; i . .
active verbs and take the h,Z . ^^''^ ^-onjuffafion are mostly
•--or.„eM„u:t::;:::ir:;;rj^^^
FIRST VARIETY.
*^^«. w4 •',v'l''f:^ «.- e„„j„^Ui„„ i, „i,.i„„„h«, ,, ,„.
A. I'RovoirxR Prrfixed.
Kaika, to tie (,r i/„</ auything.
INUICATIVR MODE.
^orht lenie.
Dual.
Sing.
3. kaska, he bindu or he hound "'""' , ^''"■•
2. yakclska, ^A«« iuu/esji KaHkrij,!, «/(^ Jt',j</.
uijkaska, »r« ^w, hni,l. u.jkafskapi, we bind.
Future lenae.
3. ka/ske kta, Ae will hind.
2. yak.lske kta, thou irilf hind.
;. waka«ke kta, / will hind.
Sing
uijk.Lske kta, we two tcill bind.
IMPEUATIVE MODK.
ka-skripi kta, they will hind.
yak.l8kai)i kta, ye will bind.
"Okdskapi kta, we will bind.
2. ka^kA wo, ye, or we, bind thou.
Plnr.
kaskil po, pe, or iniye, bitid ye.
PARTICIPLE.
kafskiibaij, bound.
in
OONJUOATION 1.
H. I'liONOIINH lNHKIITKI>.
Manog, ti> ileal iinytliiui;.
27
sing.
3. man6q, he stcah or Dtole.
2. inivyAiioij, thou nunlei.t.
1. maw^inuij, / fteal.
INDICATIVa MOUR.
Aorifl (eNio.
Dnal.
maCiqnoq, we two a'eal.
Fulurt lente.
3. maii6i) ktn, kt wiU steal.
2. may^noij kta, thou inU
1. mawdnoij kta, f will steal,
inafiqnoij kta, we two tnT!
Plur.
maiidijpi, they tteal.
luaytliioijpi, ye Bteat.
inafiijiioijpi, w» iteal.
inaiidijpi kta, they will Html.
mayl^iioi))»i kta, ye will Hte-il.
inauijiiuijpi kta, we will nteal.
Sing.
2. man6ij wo, ye, or we, steal thou.
IMPEnATIVE MODB.
nor.
tnaii6q po, ]ie, or miye, steal ye.
§ 48. The verb yi'ita, to eat anytliing, may be regarded oh ami'mpr
under the Jirst varirti/ of this conjugation. The ' yu' is drop|)ed when the
pronouns are assumed; as, yiita, he eats, ydta, thou mtsut, wata, / eat.
SECOND VARILTY.
§ -lO. The second variety of the first conjugation is distinguished by the
use of 'ye' and 'vye' instead of 'yaki' and ' wt^ki' (§ 18. 4), in the second
and first j)erson8 singular.
A. Pronouns Prefixed.
Kiksuya, to remember any thing.
INDICATIVE MODE.
Aoritt tente.
Sing. Dual. FInr.
3. kiksflya, he remembers. kiksCiyftpi, thei/ remember.
2. yc'ksiiya, tliou rcmemhcrest. y^ksuyapi, ye remember.
1. \v6ks\\ya, I remember. m)ki'ksuya, tee two remember. m)kikimyain, we remember.
IMPERATIVE MODE.
Sing.
Plur.
2. kiksuya wo, ye, or we, remember thou.
kiksftya po, pe, or miye, retnember ye.
Future tense. — It is deemed unnecessary to give any further examples of the
future tense, as those which have gone before fully illustrate the uiauuer of its formation.
26
DAKOTA (JUAMMAK, TKXTH, AND KTIINOiJHAIMlY.
ECakitoif, to ill, iiiiyiiiiii); („ iiiiotimr.
INIMCATIVK MOItR.
Aoiiil Umr,
Dual.
Slug.
3. ed-dkit-oi), A.' rf«(w to (»iie,
2, ce(iyc(''oij, //««« </«»■«/ ^„,
1. e<''liw«'<''oij, / ilo to.
Niog.
Plnr.
e66kkoijpi, they lo to.
,, ,,. fi(-^H(oi)\)\, ye I o to.
«'(iii.jki.-.M,, we t,eo do to. «.<56uyki6oijpi, ce do to.
IMfKKAnVK MOOC.
• -••uilt
2. ec.dki.-o„ wo. .v..,or w., ,/„ ,*„„ .» ,,..„, ^.,„. „^ ^^^^ ^^^ ,,,. J^^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^^^^^
COMJIOATION 11.
§ 50. V.rbK in 'yu.' 'ya.' and ^ y„; ^hu-l. .hunge 'y ' i„to M ' for the
second person and n.to 'md'for the firnt pern... Hin.^ular. helon. to th
conjugation. They ar. generally active i„ their HigniHcutio...
KIKMT \ ArnKTY.
A,— Vei»B<« IN 'yr,'
YuiUij, tofiniHh or complete any tiling.'
INllll ATIVK MOIfB,
Aurht Irut.
"'"«• Ull.1.
3. yuStdij, lie flninheu w flnigheil.
2. diiNt/iij, thou iloHtJititHh.
1. mdustdij, IJinUh. (ii)<*tMt. ire tiro Jini$h.
IMI'F.HATIVK MOI»»!,
Plnr.
yuHtdijpi, they finish.
diiMtiiijpi, yefininh.
ftijNtaijpi, we finish.
Plnr.
yiiMtdij po, etc., finish ye.
yustiiij wo, atAi,, finish thou.
First person plural. — V«ibH in ' vu' ffMiiTaliw fc....« *i « .
una. .y ...oppin, ^,.e .y„, .. ,. e^. ^iJ^irfS ^l^^^^ ^ ^S^/n.:^
and prefixes tl.e pronou,,, as, uuyaKtai)pi ft,r riijAtaupl.
CONJUGATION II.
20
J
SlnB.
3. yaktti), he biten in two,
U. (laknA, thou hitent in tiro
1. mdaksa, I lite in tw.i.
II. Vrrhh in 'va.'
Taksa, to l>itc uiiy tiling in two,
INDK'ATIVK MODK.
Aori»l IrHHe.
Duul. riiir.
yakMi'ipi, thry liitr in two,
(lakHi'ipi, tfou bitr in tiro.
ui)y&kMa, lor tico bite in two. uijydksapi, wc bite in two.
Sing.
ynkH^ wo, etc., bite thou in two.
IMI'KIlATIVl: MODK.
I'lnr.
yakmi po, ftc., l)itt ye in two.
Ya, to ffo, in c-onjuf^atorl in tho samo way in Isaijyati, but in tl>e Ihaijk-
torjwaij and Titouwaij «liale(!tH it ^iven us a form of variation, in tho singu-
lar future, which should bo noted, viz : yiij kta, ni kta, nuii kta ; dual,
uijyiij kta.
('. Vrkiim in 'yo.'
lyotat^ka, to sit down,
INDIC'ATIVK MODE.
Anrhl teiiie.
Hinff. Uiiul. riiir.
3. iybtaijka, he situ down. iy6taijkapi, thii/ sit down.
2. iflotaijkii, thou nittrnt down. idotaijUaj)!. ijoii nit down.
1. imd6taijka, I ait down. \u)kiyotiii)kn, we two nit down, uijkiyotaijkapi, wesitdown.
Sinn.
iy6tai)ka wo, et<'., tit thou down.
IMrKKATIVK MOIIK.
SECOND VAKIETY.
I'lnr.
iyotaijka )»<», etc., nit ye down.
§ 51. The nrrnnd varU'tij of tho second conjugation embraces such verbs
as belong to the sanio class, but are irregular or defective.
Sing.
3, hiyu, he comes.
2. hidii, thou comest.
J . hibil, I come.
IRREGILAR FORMATIONS.
(a) Hiyn, to come or start to come.
INDICATIVK MODE.
Aorist tente.
Dual.
uqhiyu, ice two come.
riur.
hiyupi, they come.
hidlipi, you come.
uijhiyupi, we come.
30
Sing,
liiyi'i wo, etc,, come thou.
SiliK.
."i, yiikiiij, there in some.
•>
DAKOTA GBAMMAB, TEXTS, AND ETilNOGBAPHY.
IMPEKATIVE MODK.
1.
(6) Tnkai), to in- or ilicrc is.
Dual.
uijkao, wc two are.
Plnr.
liiyrt 1)0, etc., cnme ye.
riiir.
yukilijpi, they arc.
diik<4ij|)i, yoti arc.
liukaijpi, we are.
(c) Plur. Yakoijpi, thcij are.
3.
Sing.
Uual.
-. (lakriiioi;, thou art.
1.
uijyiikoij, we tiro are.
rinr.
yakdijpi, they are.
dakdnoijpi, you are.
uijyilkoijpi, we are.
These last two verbs, it will be obse.rve,!, are <lefective. Kiyukan formed from
yuka,,, .« used .u the sense of to make room for one au.l is of the Tst toL^on °"
VEBBS WITH OBJECTIVE PRONOUNS.
§52. 1. The objective pronoun occupies the same place in the verh as
the .subjec .ve; as, ka«ka, he himls, makaska, he bind, me; rnanoy, he steals
raanniorj, he stenh thee. ^' '
2. When the same verb cmtains both a subjective and an objective
pronoun, the objective is phu-ed first; as, mayakaska, //... Innlt >ne,
niawicayano,,, thou sternest them. An exception is formed by the pronoun
of the first person plural, which is always placed before the pronoun of the
second p erson, whether subjective or objective; as u.,nica.skapi, we bind you
KAdKA, to tie or bind.
Mm, htr, it.
thee.
1
me.
them,
wi<:'fika(ika
wieiiyakaska
widawakaiika
widdqkanka
wid(tk*5kapi
wiriiyaka!ikapi
wicriijkaHkapi
you.
»».
>
1
■^iiig. 3. Uaiki
2. yakiitika
1. wakdrika
Dual. nykiitika
Plur. 3. kaskdni
2. yakiiiikapi
1. nijkiiiikapi
nii^^ka
(UiUika
uit'iifikapi
nyulC'Wikapi
IiiakiiNka
luayiikaMka
mak^kapi
iiiayiikaNkapi
uieitskapi
<?i(5iii^kapi
ni<:'iJ^kapi
uijnfdasknpi
ni)k(!Nkani
uijyiikaskapi
nqk-lskapi
uyysikaskapi
I
J..
ding, ka^ki wo, etc.
Plut: kaiikit po, etc.
makdiika wo
mak^ka po
wi<'-aka(4ka wo
wiciikaMka po
uqkitska po
uokdska po
^
J
M
NEUTElt AND ADJECTIVE VERBS.
Impersonal Fcrms.
31
§ 63. Active verbs .are frequeutly used impersonally in the phirtil
number and take the objective pronouns to indicate the person or persons
acted upon, in which case they may be commonly translated by the Euj.--
lish passive; as, kaskapi, (flwy-bound-hbu) he Is bound; nicaskapi, {thcii-homul-
thci') thou art bound; makaskapi, (they bound me) I am bound; wicakaskai^i,
(they bound them) they are bound.
Neuter and Adjective Verba.
§ 54. Neuter and adjective verbs seem likewise to be used impersonally
and are varied by means of the same pronouns; as, ta, dies or he dies or he
is dead, nifa, thee-dead or thou art dead, mata, me-dewl or / die or am dead,
tapi, they die or are dead; possessive form, kita, dead to, as, ate makxXa, fathel
to me dead, waste, good, niwaste, thee-good, thou art good, ma waste, nw-good,
I am good, urjwa^tepi, we are good.
It is suggested by Prof A. W. Williamson that the so-called olyective
pronouns in these cases are used as datives and that they find analogy in our
English forms methinks, meseems.' A further careful consideration of tliese
Dakota article pronouns antl the manner in which they are used leads to
the conclusion that these were the original forms, as fragments of ' miye '
and ' niye.' In the progress of the language it was found convenient, and
even necessary, for the active transitive verbs to have other forms, as, ' wa'
and ' ya,' to be used solely as subjective pronominal particles.^ Wiience
they were obtained is not manifest. But as children, in their first eff"orts to
speak English, are found disposed invariably to use the objective for the
subiective, as, me tvant, me cold, mc sick, me good, etc., it would be natural
that where the necessity of changing does not exist the original forms should
be retained as subjectives. The form for the first person plural has been
retained both as subjective and objective. Many of this class of verbs are
best translated as passives.
It appears practically convenient to include these verbs and a fijw
others which are varied in a similar manner in one group, to which we will
give the name of third conjugation.
' See foot-note on the Paradigm after i 59, 4. I'rof. A. W. Williamson U correct with reference
to rossessive or dative verbs in <ki,'aH kifa, niakita. Compare the ime of the Latin ««,»; /.>/ mihi
Ube,: But niwa.ste, mawa.ste, uijw.aHtoi.i, nita, mata, untapi .■aniiot be Haid to convey a dative idea
Tue cognate languages show that these art' piin^ objcitives.— J. (). D.
- How about md (bd, bl) and d (1), uiontioued in J 18, 7t— J. O, U.
32
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
C O X .1 U (i A T I () N III.
§ of). 1'his conjugation is distinf^riiished by the pronouns ' ni ' in the
second and 'ina' in the first person sinjfular. Those verbs included under
the /^.s•/ r«;v>//y take these pronouns in their full form. The second variety
embraces those in whicli the pronouns appear in a, fragmentary state and are
irreguhu' in their conjugation.
FIKST VAKIKTV.
§ .^)(). To this variety belong neuter and adjeetire verbs. The proper
adjective verbs always prefix the pronouns; but, while some neuter verbs
prefix, others insert them.
A. I'ltONOlNS I'KKIIXIsl).
fa, to (lie or hr <lmil.
INUICATIVI-: MllDK.
.liiriHl '/(■««(■.
Sing. Dnnl. i«l,ir.
3. til, lie in (lend or he (lien. ti'ipi, they ere dctul.
2. iiiti'i, thou art dead or thou diest. niti'ipi, yon (ire dead.
1. matii, I (un dead or / die. nijtii, ire two are dead, iiijtiipi, «v are dead.
SiiiR.
2. ta wo, »»tc., die thou.
Sin;;.
3. wast*', he is tjood.
2. iiiwiistc, Ihou art goitd
1. mawiisto, I am flood.
I.Ml'KHATlVi; M()I>K.
TVaste, flood o; to he good.
Iiiial.
riiir.
ta i»o, et<;., die ye.
lUjWi'isti', ire tiro are yood.
It. riioxorxs IxsKniKi).
Asni, /" yet well or he well, reeorer from ttiehuexs
I'liir.
\va!st«''i)i, they are ijood.
niwi'i.stcpi, you are good.
uijwA.stepi, we are good.
Sing.
3. asm', //(' is well.
2. aiifsiii, thoK art irell.
1. ainasiii. Jam well.
SiiiK.
asni wo, etc., he thou well.
INDICAIINK V1()l>i;.
Aoiial TeiiHc.
Dual.
uijki'isui. we two are well.
iMi'KiiATivi; modi;.
TInr.
asiiipi, they are well.
aiiisnii»i. you are well.
uijkiisiiipi, we are well.
Plur.
asni po, etc., he ye well.
OONJTJfiATION III.
SKCOND VAKIETY.
33
§ 57. Verbs in this variety have only 'n' and 'in,' frafrments of the
article pronouns *ni' and 'ma,' in the second and first persons singular.
These appear to be mostly active transitive verbs.
A. I'ROXOIXS J'UKKIXKIl.
1. The frafrnientary pronouns 'n' and 'm' are prefixed to the verb in
its entirety.
TJi), to line any tiling, as a tool, etc.
IXIUCATIVH .MOI>K.
Aorinf TeiiHf.
Sinn-
'■i. HI), lu' IIHCfl.
'2. nuij, thou iisent
1 . iimi), T use.
iiijkiiij. irr tiri> uxc.
Plitr.
uijpi. the)/ imr,
ni'iiji)i, ye use.
uijki'iijpi, we UHi:
In tills and tlip following examples only the indicativ<' iiorist is >;iveii, tin- forma
tion of the reniaiiiin},' parts liavinfi been already sufficiently e.xhibited.
ITijjia and caijnuijpa, to Hmo\-e n pipe, are coiiiiifjated like uij, to uhc.
The »-e^f'.r/re y«»v«()f verbs, which in the third per.son siiifrnlar commeiu-es with
• ihd' (see § 3!l. 4.), is also conjugated like 'uij ;' as, ihdaska, to hind oneneif ; nilidaska.
thou kindest tliywlf; inihdaska, I l>ind myself.
2. The ajffflutinated 'n' and 'm take the place of the initial ' y.'
SitiR.
3. yaijkii, he is.
-. naijki^, thou ort.
1. maijka. faw.
3. yaijka. he ireares.
2. naijka, thou irenvest.
1. mnaijka, I watve.
(rt) 7ai)ka, to he.
1 )ual.
uijyfiijka. lee tiro are.
(h) 7ai)ka, to irenre, as snowshoes.
Diiul.
I'liir.
yaijkapi, they are.
naijkJipi, ye arc.
nijydykapi, \ee are.
riiir.
yaijkajii, they treare.
nAi)ka])i, you weave.
uijyaijkai»i, ire weave.
singular.
uijyaijka. we two weave.
YAijka, to weave, differs in conjugation from yaijka, to he, only in the first person
|{. I'RONOtNS INSKRTKII.
.H. 'N' and 'ni' take the place of 'av.'
7103 — vol. IX .'{
34
DAKOTA GKAMMAlf, TEXTS, AND ETUXOGUAPHY.
{») Owiijza, to makt a hcd d/ov use for a bed.
SiiiR.
3, owfi)za, he uses/or a bed.
2. oiiiijza, thou usestjhr ti bed.
1. onu'ijza, / use for n bed.
Uuul.
riur.
owi'ijzapi, they unefor a bed.
oiiiij/.api, you me for a bed.
uijkowiijzapi, we me for a bed.
uijkowiij/.a, ire tiro use for ii bed.
{b) Iwai)ga, to inquire ,>/()iie.
^i"K- Jhml. ,.,„r.
.•?. iwaijga, he inquires of iwaijgapi, fhr„ iu juire of
2 mmjga, thou tuquirest of iuinjjVapi, you inquire of
1. imuijga, I inquire oj. mjkiwaiiga, we two inquire of uijkiwaijgai.i, ice inquire of
Tliis second example differs tioin tlie first in the change of vowels, 'n' takintr the
place oi';-.'
Wiiijka and iwaijka. to lie down, ,,0 to l,ed, arc conjugated like iwaijga.
In the Titoijwaij dialect iynijga is nscd instead ofiwaijga, thus:
Sing.
.3. iyuijga.
li. inuijga.
1. irnuijga,
Daal.
Pliir.
iyuijgapi.
inuijgapi.
uijkiy.iijgapi.
uijkiyuijga.
Iciyuijga, I inquire of thee ; nijkiniyuijgapi, wc inquire of you; etc.
They also say yiiijka and iyuijka, instead of waijka and iwaijka. The like change
of 'wa' to 'yu' is found in other words.
4. 'N ami 'ui' inserted with au 'a' preceding.
Edoi), to do anything.
Duul. PI,,,.,
ecdijpi, they do.
eci'monpi, you do.
ecoijku, /(■(• two do. ec(njkupi and ecoijkoijpi, we do.
Hecoij, kt'coij, iind tolvoij are conjugated like ec6ij.
('. I'Hoxorxh Sri i-ixKi).
5. The inoiumu.s when suffixed take the tonus 'ui' and ' lui
<'■ Ecig, to think:
Dual.
Sing.
3. ec6ij, he does.
2. ecanoij, thou doesi
1. eiVunoij, / (to.
Siiif;.
3. eciij, he thinks.
2. ecaijui, thou Ihinlest
1. ecaijmi, / think.
I'liir.
eciijpi.///ei/ think.
ecaijnipi, you think.
ujkcriij, we two think. nijkeciijpi, we think.
H^ciij, kcciij, wiiciij, and awaciij are conjugated like eciij.
'
■i.
3. U), he irearx.
2. liiijni, thou wiarent.
1. Iiiijnii, I wear.
DOUBLE CONJUGATIONS.
It), to wear, ax a shawl or blanket
Dual.
35
Phir.
iupi, thcji irear,
hiijiiipi, //otf irmr.
iiijkiijpi, ICC wear.
.Valii(l()taijkapi,.i/o« vomv, etc.
mjliiyotaijkiii»i, icrcome, etv.
uijkiij, ICC tico wear.
This exampl<. .litters from the pieee(liii« iii reeeiviiiK a pietixed •]..•
UOrBLK VEKBS.
§ 68. These are formed of uwu verbs cornpoun.led (s\ 37 2 ) Thev
usually have the pronouns pn.per t., both verbs, thouj^h sometimes the
pronouns of the hist verb are o.nitted ; as, hdiyotauka (hdi and ivota,jka),
to ronie ho„„- md sit ,lo>ni .- wahdimdotauka. / ...,. l>o„ir and sit down; they
also say wahdiyotaijka. •'
coNJ U(; ATin.xs i a xu 1 1.
Hiyotai)ka, t<> come iiiid sit down.
3. hiyotaijka, he comcn, ete. i.(,. * i „,
'' vihuh^t'Aui-., n,.„. 1 Myi>Uu)kiiin, thci/ come, i-U-
— }>>\iita.ovA\)h.n,tnoii coment, - ■-
etc.
1. wahiL lotaijka, / come. iii;liiyotayka. we two come.
etc. et(!.
part "ai^'oJule l;;.;;^'^"^^'; "'^^' '"^ "^"f - "i"a->i, lulina^i,, a.ul kiua^^i,, in both
pait.s, Alt ot the faist con.Mi^ration; as, wahinawazin, yahinayazii,. etc.
CON, I r(i ATlON S I A N I) 111.
Ii)yai)ka, to nm (prob. i and yaijka).
■'*'"«• Un»l. ,,. ,.
3. iij.vaijka, /«- r^y,*. , • ,
" viiii.ii.L-.. //. , iijyaijkapi, thai nui.
— y.uiin\)ki\, thou run iicnt. .. ., , .
1. «■»„„„»„,, r ,.„. „„„,„,,„„.. „ , ,',:;';;;*;L';;,;r::";;;„.
.ion "ir;;;':.'';:;?,?;;,:"!'''''"''* "'"■■""•"■" "^« "»'' "■• "* "»j.«a.
IBItEOlLAK AND DKFECTIVK VEKBS.
§5!». 1 Ky:x tosuf,, with its oom,)<,;nKls W-y, and keya, are c.miu-
gated >rr.,nlarn,, 'h' a.ul >' takin. the place of 'y' iu the se^oixd andZt
persons singular.
36
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
SinK.
.'i. ^ya, he saps.
2, ehk, thou myest.
1. ep6, / say or naid.
Bya, to say auythiiig.
Dual.
iiijk<''yn, ire tiro say.
I'lur.
eyajii, they say.
ehiipi, you say.
uykeyapi, we say.
2. The Ihiujktoijwiir) and Titoijwaij forms of 'eya,' in the singular and
dual, when followed by the sign of the future, are worthy of note; as, eyii)
kta, ehiy kta, epiij kta, uijkeyiij kta.
3. Epca, / tliink, with its compounds liepda and kepca, are defective,
being used only in the tirst person singular.
4. On the use of ' eya ' and its compounds it is projjer to remark that
'eya' is placed after the matter expressed, while 'heya' immediately pre-
cedes, it being conqicunded of 'he' and 'eya,' this he said. On the other
hand, ' keya ' come,- in at the close of the phrase or sentence. It differs
from ' eya ' and ' heya ' in this, that, while their subject is in the same person
with that of the verb or verbs in the same sentence, the subject of 'keya'
is in a different person or the expression preceding is not in the same form,
((^regards person, as when originally used; as, mde kta, eya, T will go, he
said; mde kta, keya, he said that I notdd go; hecamoij kta, epa, that I will
do, I said; hec^amoQ kta, kepa, / said that I would do that. Kediq and
kecaijkii) follow the same rule that governs keya and kepda.
The annexed paradigm will present, in a single view, many of the
facts and principles which have been already presented in regard to the
synthetic formations of active verbs.
I
3H
DAKOTA (JItA.MMAIt, TEXTS, AND ETHNOCJJfAl'II Y.
Ililll, «lr
thre.
ikem.
you.
««,
II
1^
.- a,
it O
ii
XiUK.:*. biikNii liiiiiikMti
-. biiViikMii
I I. Imwiikitii l.aiikHii
!>>>«il li»ui|kMit
l'lur.3 liukHiipi Imnikmipi l.uin.ikHapi
I ■millllllKHiipi ,lMHVl<-|il,kM8pi l.U.il,nikHUpi
ImiiiukBii biiwi.iikMa l.aiiikHani
liuiiiayakHa |liawii'fiyakHa
bawiiiSwakHH liaiikHapi
bawii'iiijkHa
bawi.tfkMapi banikHapi
.bai'iijksapi
baiiijyakHapi
baiiijkaaiii
baiiiiyaksapi
Xing. A. bokxii bonikga
-■ boyiikNa
I. boWiikHa biM fkHa
I'lial biii'iiikMa
I'bir. :J. boksiipi 1 ikHapi
-. boyaknapj
I. boiiiikNapi bmiiinikHapi
boMi^kHa
boiiitiyakHa
bowiciikHa b<iiiikHa|ii
buwii'iiyakNa
bowii'iiwakua boi-ikgupi
Ibowii'iiijkHa
bomaksapi bowi^iiksapi bmiikHapi
boiiiayaksapi bowi.fiyaksapij
ibowM i'ii)kga|>i boi'itjnik»api
■"•iiiK. :(. kakHit
•'. yaka'ksa
I. wakiik.sa
"iial iiijkiikHa
I'liir. :t. kaksiiDi
-'■ yaktiksapi
I. "ijkiikmipi iiijiiiiak(ia|ii
nii'iikxa
I'iriikNu
iiii'.lkHapi
jmakakNa
mayiikakHa
Z,^ .•*""«■ 3. nakHii iiainkna
S J I -'. iiayilkHa
n«wilk»a iiarikMa
nafiqkHa
iiakdiipi iiaiiikMa|.i
iiaytikHapi
iiaiii)kijapinaiii)iiiksapi
niiiikakua ni<'4kn«pi
wi(''^yakakNa
I wii'iiwakakHa ciciikHapi
wirlii)kakNa
makaksiipi wi.akakHapi 'iii.fikHapi
mayHkakHai)! wyiiyakakKapi:
wirnijkakHapi iiiinirakNapi
I.
Iiiial
riiir. ;t.
T.'
iiainakMa
naiiifiyakNa
uuwiiiiksa iiianiksapi
InaniriiyakHa '
iiawicji'wakNa iiaifk>»ai(i
imwirfiijkgu I
iiaiiiakHapi 'iiawi*-iksapi naniksapi
nainityaksapi nawir(iyaksapi
jpawi<-iirjknapi iiaiiitnikgapi
Sing.H. pakHii iiipiikNa
'1. yapa'ksa
wapakMa ripiiksa
■n;i>akHa
pakHiipi niprtknapi
yapi^kHajii
iirjpakgapi uijiiipaksapi
I.
Dual
IMiir, :(.
•t
i'
mapiikHa wi.apakga iiipiikHapi
iimyapakHa wi.iiyapakHa
wira wapakMa lipaksapi
wii'dijjiakNa |
inapakNiipi « i,(i],akgapi nipiikNapi
mayaimkHapi wii-iyapakaapi
i ,wi(-|'ii)pakHapi .iiijiiipakHapi
siiiK.:j.
T.
Oiial
I'liir. -A.
niyak«a
■ iyakHa
iiiyakgapi
yakMii
HakNii
mdaksii
iiriviikHa
yakNiipi iiiyaksapi
•-Srtk^i|.in.,„ivak.api "'">-'=''*«''I.i wi.;^^; )
I /iiijahsapi WKiiiiyakgapi iiitniyaksai.i
iimyikHa ;WiiayakHa
mayiidakKa wiiailaksa
' jwiia'nidaksii civakwipi
'wii'iiifyakHa
mayaksapi wi.dyakxai.i iiivfikHapi
5'
SiiiK.3.
1?
2.
* *.
Uiial
I'liir. -A.
2.
yuksa niviikKa
diikNii
niduksii '< iyiikKa
iiijyrikHa I
yukgapi iiiyiikHapi
diikg.lpi
iiyyiiksapi iiijin'yukHapi
iniayukga
mayiidiikga
wi.iiytiksa iiivi'ikHapi
wu'iidiikHa
wi^^^timdukHa iiivi'iksapi
wiC'iiijyukHa
mayflkgapi jwi.iiyukgai.i iiiviikHai.i
mayfidiikaapijwK^^iJdiikHapi
wiiiiijyiiksapi iiijniyiikNapi
|boiiijkga|ii
boiiiiyakNapi
|borujk8aj>j
|b(irn)yakNa|ii
iiijkakBapi
iiijyiikakHaiii
iiilkaksapi
iiityifkakHapi
uaiiijkitapi
nai'iiiyakHapi
iiaiiijkHapi
narioyakHajii
<ii)pakHapi
iioyapaksapi
iiijptikgapi
<iiiyapakmi|ii
luijyiiksapi
Mt)y^dakMapi
iii;y^kga))i
■■■jyadaksajti
iiijyiikgapi
|ui)yiidiikgapi
juijyiikgapi
luijyfidiiksapi
^
t •:^ *^ .a—i^Si.'y ^ii.aB.at "i'-
PAUADKiM: ROOT K8A.
81)
I'ltllHCIlllllill.
Siuf{. :<. liakHiikHa
'2. bayiiksakHii
1. bawiiksaksa
Dual baiiijkHakNa
riiir. 'S. bakHfikHapi
2. bayiikHakHapi
I. bai'iijkHakHapi
Siii){. 3. biiksiikHa
2. buyaksakga
1. bowjtkHakHa
iMial bornjknakHa
I'liir. ;{. boks(ikHa|ii
2. buyiikNakNapi
1. buiiijkHukHapi
Sing.
Dual
I'liir.
'^. kaknilkNa
2. .vakdkNakHa
1. wakdknaksa
uiiktikHakxa
3. kakH!ikHa)ii
i. yakjikNakHapi
t. ui)kiSkHakHa]ii
Sing. 3. iiakHiiksa
2. iiayaksakHa
1. nawiikHakHtt
Dual nauijksaksa
I'lur. 3. uaksriksai)!
2. iiayilksakHapi
1. nariokHaksajii
Sill};. 3. paksilkgii
2. yapiiksaksa
1. wiipiiksakH:i
Dual ni)i)!tkBaksa
I'liii'. ;t. jiakHaksapi
2. yaptiksaksapi
I. uijpiikaakKapi
Sing. 3. yakwiiksa
2. (lakaiik.sa
1. MKiaksiikHa
Dual uijydksaksa
riur. 3. yakaiiksa|>i
2. (laksiiksapi
I. uijyakHakNa])i
.lliHiihili:
wabiikHa
wabayakmi
wubiiwakNa
wabiiui)k8U
waliiikHapi
waliriyakHapi
wabauijkiiapi
wabiikHa
wabiiyaksa
wabowakHa
wabi'mijkHn
«abokNa])i
wabnyaksapi
wabduijk.sapi
wakiiksa
wayitkaksa
w iwiikaksa
wai'iiikaksa
wakiiknapi
wnyakaksapi
waiiijkakHapi
waniikcsa
wjinrtyaksa
wauiiwakHa
wan.'iuiiksa
Wiiiiiiksai)!
waiiayaksa|ii
wanauijkHapi
wapaksa
wayiipaksa
wawiipaksa
wauijpaksa
wapiik.sajii
wayapaksapi
waiiijpakNaiii
wayaksa
wailiiksa
"auidiiksa
wauijyaksa
"aydksapi
wadiiksapi
wai'iijyaksapi
Ui/tejriif.
baf('ikga
banivikNa
banifrikNa
bai'iijitirikiia
liafC^ikHapi
l>ani('ikHapi
baiiijkii'ikHapi
boii'ikHa
biinfriksa
bonifrikHa
boiiijkirikHa
li(iii'ikNa])i
bouii'ikMapi
boiiijki ikNapi
iluliikNa
uilidriksa
niiliilakHa
iiilki'btlaksa
ibd.'ikNapi
iiilidfiksapi
utjkibdak.sapi
uaii'ikNa
naiifvikna
uaiMiriksa
nm'iijkirikNa
iiai'(;ikHa]ii
uauiriksapi
iiai'iiikiriksiipi
ivi))akHa
nii'maksa
niirtpakNa
urjkirijiakda
ii'ipaksa]ii
niripakNapi
lujkiripaksapt
ilidaksa
nllidiiksa
Miibdaksa
uijkibdaksa
ilidakaapi
iiilid;ikMa|)i
iiijkibdak.sapi
I'OHiiiHtirr.'
bakikna
liayiikikHa
bawiikikHa
liaiiiiklkaa
'lakikHapi
bi.vaklkHapl
bau'ikikNapi
bokikui
boydkikBa
bowiikiksa
bouiikikna
ItiikikHapi
boyakiksaj)!
lioiiilkikNapi
litlakHii
yalidiikHa
wabdiiksa
iiiilidiikHa
lidakHapi
yahdakNapi
uijIidakHapi
nakfkna
nayaklkna
n.'iwiikikHa
iiaunkikMa
iiakiksapi
nayakikNapi
iiarM|kik.sapi
kpaliRii
yakpiiksa
vakpiiksa
nijkpaksa
kpakNa'pi
y.akpaksapi
uijkpiikNapl
bdaksa
yabdiikwa
walidiik.sa
inilidaksa
iidaksii])i
yabda'kKapi
uijhditk.sapi
hatire.'
bakfclkHa
bayi^ciksa
baw^'iikHa
lia'iiikii'ikNa
liakic'ikNapi
bayi^riknapi
buiiijkic'iksapi
bokfi^ikNa
lioyr'rikNa
bow(>i iksa
IpoiiijkicikHa
bokirikNa))i
boyf'ciksayi
lioiiijkii'ikHapi
kicicakaa
yri'ic'ak.sa
wi^c-iraksa
iiijki'cicakHa
kii'iiakHa])!
yi^rii'akHapi
iiilkiciiakHapi
nakfi'iksa
uayf^cikHa
iiawoiiksa
iiarn|kii'ik.sa
uakic'iksa]ii
iiayi^cikHaiii
uauijkic'ikNapi
kirlpakna
yi^oijiaksa
wrcipaksa
>ii)kii'i))ak.sii
ki<'ip!:ksapi
y('i'i|)aksapi
iiiikii'ipakHapi
kiViyaksa
yi'i-iyaksa
\V(^riyaksa
iiijkiriyakNa
ki<-iyaksa))i
yi^ciyaksapi
ili)ki('iyakNapi
Slug. 3. yuksiiksa
2. duksftkBa
1. niduksiiksa
Dual unksakna
riiir. 3. yuksitkaajii
2. dukHiiksapi
1. urjkNaksa])!
Wuksa
"adrik.sa
wanidiiksa
waiiijyuksa
wok.sapi
wadiiksaiii
wai'myuksaipi
ibdi'ikaa
iiibdiikaa
iiiibdiikNa
uiiki'iidiikaa
ilidiik.sapi
nihiliiksapi
iirjkili<lukHapi
kifiyuksa
y<?(''iyuk8a
wi'i'iynksa
iiijkiciyiik.sa
l.iiiyukKaiii
yi'ciyukaapi
uijkiriyukHapi
bduksa
yalidiik.sa
wabdiikaa
iiiilidiikHa
lidiikKa|ii
yalidiiksapi
uijlidiikHupi
40
DAKOTA (JHAMMAH. TKXT8, AN1> KTIINOCUAIMIV.
XOUNS.
FnHMH (»K NOIT.NM.
§ 60. Diikota nouns, like thow^ of other lanf,ni!i<.vH, may Itedividodinto
two classf^s, ftrimifirr juni tifyi, jtu'c.
§ (il. I'riniitiv*' nouns aro those whose ori<fin can not ; (leduced from
any <.ther word; as, maka, /vo///, uvU\, Ji,i\ pa, iwrnl, ista, r//r, nU', fathn;
ina, niotlitr.
§ ()2. Derivative nouns are tho8«' whicli are f,.rmed in various ways
from otlier words, chietly from .erhN, .Ijeelives, and otlier nouns. The
l»rineipal classes of deri\atives are as follows:
1. Nouns of the iiin(nnnrnt are formed from active verbs hy prefixin<j-
'i;' as, yunidn. fa p/oiiffli, iyumdu, n ploiif/h .- kasdeea, fo .S7VJ/, "ieasde^e, u
irrdfir .- kaliiijta, to nihr or svnv'/*, iealiiijte. <i nihr ov htnohi These again are
frequently coniijonnded with other nouns. (See § (58.)
2. Nouns of tlu' prrsitit or o<iriit are formed from active verl)s by pre-
fixing 'wa;' lis, ihaijgya, h dextfoi/, WH\\un)<y\v, (nfrsfrui/rr ; ynw.XHte, to hlc.ss,
wayawaste, oin' irlio lilcs.scs, a hlrssfr.
3. Many iib.stnict nouns are formed fnun verbs and adjectives by pre-
fixing 'wo;' as, ihaijgya, to (list, on, woihaijgye, (h'stnutioii ,• wayazai/, to he
■sir/,; wowayazaij, sirhu'n.s ; waoijsida, tiiirciful, wowaoijsida, ttinr/f ; waste,
f/»o((, wo waste, t/ooil »e.s.s.
4. Some nouns are formed from verbs and adjectives by prefixing 'o;'
as, waijka, to lir (l(.ir)i, owaijka, o ftoor ; apa, to strikr, oape, ti stroke ; owa,
to mark or irritr, oowii, a mnrh uv letter of the alphal»et; sni, euld, as aa
adjective, osni, eold, a noun; maste, hot, omaste, heat.
h. a. 'Wica,' prefixed to neuter and intransitive verbs and adjectives
sometimes forms of them abstra<'t nouns; as, yazaij, to he siek, wi6iyazaij
and wawicayazaij, sirkness ,- waste, nood, wicawnste, t/oodnes.s.
h. It sometimes forms nouns of the agent; as, yasica, to speak evil of,
curse, wicayasice, u vurser.
('. Some nouns, by prefixing 'wica' or its contraction '\\\(\' liave their
signification limited to the human species; as, wicacaijte, the human heart;
wicanape, the hamaii hand ; wicoie, hamatt words; wicohaij, human actions.
We also liave wicaatkuku. a father or ones father ; wicahuijku, one's mother ,■
wi(^aciijca, one's children.
In like manner ' ta' (not the jjossessive immouii, but the generic name of ruminat-
ing animals, and particularly applied to tlie mooxe) is prettxed to the names of various
members of the body, and limits the signitication to such aiiimalsj as, tacaijte, a
1
i
1
NO[INS: DJ.V1INUTIVE8.
41
buffalo or deer'» hurt; tap.., a devr'n hmd ; t.u'c.i^i, « huffaMn tongu, : Uiiia, a devr'n
Hktii ; tiu'cs.Ii, till- 'hois di- tuichi-^ (»f tlu« prairie.
Wlu'ii U> su.li iiouiiM is prerixud 'wii' (ti„iii ualiai,k8i.'a, /. /,,-,). th.-jr HJiji.in
c-ation 18 liMiit.-a to tho. h,ar np^nvn; ik^, wai)a. « /«■«,'* h,,i,l ; waha. « /««r'ii «*,„ •
waNUij, a Ix-nr'M din. '
In lik.' mamuT, ' !.,.,' tioia lio^aii, „ jinh, i>ielix.-<l to a t.-w uouiih. limitH tl.cir nitf.
niflration t.. that koiius; as. \um],y',JhhjinH; hoask.-. thf h,n,vh „„ ll„. hn,d of a Jinh
(J. AhstiHct nouns aiv fonnod from aajfctivcs l.y pn-fixin;; ' wii-o,'
which may ho n-anh-.l as < iiM.inMlcd of ' wini' auc! '*v\o;' an w.'Iriti', ^/wJ,
wu-owastf, (joof/tir.s.s, waoijsi(hi, mnrifiil; wirowaoijsida. iiinrif.
• 7. rt. Nouns are fornu-<| from vcrhs in the intransitiv.- or ahsolute
state hy sutHxino- 'pi;' ,,,h, w.-wa, h paint or write, wowapi, (///.v/ irrotr Home-
tliing) .so///r/A/«// ,r,v7^'«, « u-riti,,., or />o/>/-; wayawa. /« mioil, wavuwupi,
Jiyurta or nritlimrtic. ' . i -
6. Any vcrh may he us.-.l with the phn-ai (MKhn- as a v.-rhal n<.un or
gerund, somctinu-s witliout, hut mort- connnoidv with, tho d.->init.- article ;
as, icazo, h tuhr / /vW/7, icazojn, rmlit; wa ya waste, /« Idrss, wavawaHtej,i
hlvs.s,„!i: waihaijoya, fo >lrsfn>,,, waihaij^) api, ,lrstro,,i,„, ; ecoij, to do, eci.rj,,i
kilj, ilir (luiin/ of a thiiij>'.
8. AVhen 's'a' is used after verhs, it denotes frequntn, of urtion, and
gives them the force of n..uns of the person; as, kage s'a, « maker; edoijpi
sa, (/w;»iy yakoijpi s'a, <//rc//<'/-,s.
Dminuth'tH.
§ 63. ' Daij ' or 'na' is suffixed to nouns, pronouns, adjectives, and verbs,
and has sometimes a diminutive and sometimes a restrictive signiHcution.
1. SufHxed to ,i„uns, 'ihnj' is j-enerallv dimimitiv,-; as. nide, lak,-
mdedaij, httir hkr ; wakpa, rivn; wakpadaij, litth rior or rini/H .- apa, ,o,J,
apadaij, <i small part.
•2. Some nouns now appear only with the (Hmimitive en.hng. althougli
tJiey may iormeriy hav.- heen used without it: as, hoksidaij, ho>, ,- suijhpa-
dar), little doi/, jtappi/ ,• suij;iidaij, Jo.e.
3. Nouns endino. with this dinmiutive take tiie plural tenninaticm be-
torethe daij; as, lu.ksidaij, Imi), hoksipidaij, ho/f.s.
^ 4. Some noims endinj. in Mia,' when they take the plural f<»rm, clian-e
'na into 'daij:' as, wiciijyaijna, fjirl, wiciijyaijpifhuj, /////.s .- wanistiijna,"./
Jeir, ])lur. wanistnjpidaij. In some cases ' daij ' is us.-d onlv in the plural
form; as, tonana, a fe/e, j)lur. toiianaijpidaij.
The ll,aijkt..ijwau an.l Sisitoywaij ...nnnonly use • i.a.- an.l the Tit:„j«an ' la ' in
stead ot 'Uaij, lor the diuuuutive eiidiutr; as, hoksiua and hoksila. for h..ksidau.'
42
DAKOTA <il(AMMAl(. TKXTH, ANF> KTIINCXiUAIMIY.
§ 04. 1. 'Daij' Ih oCN'II J4MiM'<l to adjertivHK uiui v«m'I)k, tin tlm IiiHt prin-
cipal word in the i-Ihiimi*, ultlioii)fli it properly l)««lon)rH to tlit' noun; uh,
siiktuijkii waij wiiMt(t-(laij (//«/■«/' a fftHnf-littli), a tfooil littlr liorsf, not n Imrsr ti
littli' fftHid : niriijkiii rcvf-flaij (Hiif-Moii < rirH-l'iHlr), flu/ liftlr sun crirs.
2. VVIh!!! um«'<I with n tranMitiv«' vcrh, '<hiij' may hclonir (MthiM- to tht^
rtubjcct or th«' ol)j«««'t of th«' verli; an, nirtuijka Htiijka kikttMlaij (lliif-lmitln'r
(lot/ hlH-killftl-littlr'), thif liltlr hrofhtr killnl liin ihtjf, or ///// hrotlirr liillnl his Utile
llOff.
(lentler.
§ 05. 1. (}<'n»l<'r in minu^tinu'ri diHtin^uiHhcd liy diffcront nuniuH for tho
mas(Milin«' and fcniinini-; an, winiiita, man, winohiiji-a, iroimiii ,- tataijka, hiif-
falii hull, pto, hnff'tilo tow; lufhaka, ///'• /««//' '•//•, npaij, flic futialc elk.
2. Kut nion; «-ointnonly the rliMtintrtion iH niadi; by moans of adjuctives.
'\Vi(''a' and 'wiijyay' denote the male and female of the hinum sprrivN;
as, liokiniyokopa wira, a mair rhihl, hokMiyok*'!"^ wiijyaij, a fniKilc cliiltl.
'Mdoka' and ' wiye' diHtin^uiHli the wex of (inimnls ; as, tamdoka, a hiick ;
tawiyedaij, ti ilor, the 'daij' hein^ diminutive. These \v«trds, however, are
often written separately : as, pa^oijta mdoka, a ilmkv ; icitkadaij wiye, a hen
hUil. In some instanees eontraetion tak<!S place; as, suij<; mdoka, a horse;
.iuijff wiye, (I niair, from suijka.
3. Proper names of fenudes of the human species irequently have
'wii),' an al)hreviation of 'wiijyaij,' ./m«//', for their termination; as,
Totidutawiij (^ Wontnit of ht-r rrtl homr) ; Wakaijkazuziiwiij (FriiKtlr spirit that
paifs (Ichts). Sometimes the diminutive 'wiijna' is used for 'wiij;' as,
Mahpiwiijna (Cloii/I irowan).
Number.
§ 60. T«» n(»uns belonjf two nurrdx^rs, the sini/nlar and plural.
1. The plural of animate objects is denoted by tlu^ termination 'pi,'
which is attached either to the noun itself; as, suijka, a dot/, suijkapi, doi/s ;
or, as is more commonly the case, to the adjective or verb which follows it
in the same phrases ; sis, sutjka ksapapi, irisc, do/fs ; suijka ecoijjji, dof/s did it.
2. {a) Names of inanimate objects sehhtm tak<; the jdural termination,
oven when used with a plural meaning'; as, caij, a tree in- trees ; maga, <i
field i)Y fields.
(I)) On the other haiul, some nouns formed from verbs by adding the
plural termination 'pi' (j 02. 7. a.) are used with a singular as well as a
plural meaning; as, tipi, a house or houses; wowapi, a hook or honks.
i
I
' MssrjmM>jm-jm^- «t
NOUNM: TASK, l'()HHEH.Sl(»>f.
48
-
§ (11. Diikof,. iKMiMs limy h<. Hiii.l tn Ii,iv<. t\v.. principul ...ihch. tin- s,,!,.
Jn'tlrr mill oh/fdirr.'
'I'hc siilijoctiv.. iiikI ,.l)j,„.tiv(. rascM an- iisimllv kiuiwi. l.v tli.. |.l,i,-(.
wliirli tli(^y occupy in the H»Mit.,iU'o. When two iioiins arc used, the one
the 8ul,j,.ct an.l th.- other tl I,je<-t of the uctioii, the suhject is phiced
hrst, the ohject lu-xt, an.l the verl. hiMt ; as. « icasta wa.j wowapi waij k,vm
{man n hook a mail,), a man m<ulr a hook ; Dawi.l Sopiva NvaHtcdaka (y>«nV/
.SV"" lorrs), Ihwid loirs Sophia; Dakota Hesdeku wicaktepi (Dakota lox-
haha,, lhnti-thrii-kill,',l), (hr Dakolas kilh',1 flir For fmlimt.s.
Wlicii, ti„i„ s„„„. coiisiih-ration, it in manifest wliicli must be rl.o nomiuiUivc the
ananKeiMcnl may l.c dillncnt ; as, wicusta Wakautaijka kuua ,»/«. (M „m,h) \l,.,l
madr mini. '
As this .listincti..!! or .asH is ratlier syiita.ti.al tl.aii ..|ym..l..Ki.al, ««.. tintlicr in
ill© Myiittix,
lUtHHeHHhm,
^ 0«. 'I'he rehition of two nouns to eac.li other, »^ imssrssor m\A possessed
i« sonietiincs inch-.-ate.! hy phicinj.' thcni in juxtaposition, the name of the'
I)08«eHHor coniing Hrst ; as, Nvahuke/a ihupa, spra,-han,llr : tipi tixopa, hoasr-
door; wicasta oie, mati\s ivmil.
Sometimes the lirst noun sntters eontnietion; as, maHciijea, . ,,„w/«^, for ma*rt
eiijea (ijoohv cIiiIiI); ttmVuyMnuUx, a plo„,,li, f„r nia^va iyanMJu ( fi,Mi>l,„a,h); n.ailuHi
hiijte, a rake, tor niaf>a icahiijte (jUH-inki).
§ (!!l. Hut the rehition is pointed out more detinitclv l.v addinj.' to the
hwt term a possessive pronoun, either separate or incorporated.
1. Sometimes the pronouns ' tawa ' and 'tawapi'are used after the
second noun; as, tataijka woyute tawa (hafalo food A/.s), haffalo'.s food ■
w<,yute suktauka tawapi (food l,o,sr thi-hs), horses^ f„od ; wicasta^■ata„i tini
tiiwii (vlihf lioiuse /lis), III,' cliief'.s hoa.sr. '
2. 00 Hut fivnerally the possessiv.' i.ronouns are preHxed to the name
otthe tlnno- possessed; as, tata.jka tawote (/>/<M' Ins-food), h,i(falo\s food ■
Dawid taaijpetii (Dariil lii.s-dai/), fhr daif.s of Darid.
Somi^imes 'ti' is preHxe.l instead of -ta;' a.s. waijiiiykpe, an arroic; Dawid
NoniLs eomme.MiiiR witli 'i' or '«' pre.ix 't' only; a«, ipahi.j. i, ,,illo,r; Hake
tmh'')^ Hake^. pillow; osyu,m, abed; Haki- UmU,y.e, Hake's h!^
Abstract nouns which eommence witli > wo' drop the ' w ' and i.relix > t ■ ' .s wo
waste, gooilnesx; Wakaijtaijka towaste, Ooirx ijoodnexx. (See 4 L'.i, 2. h.) ' " '
'A. L.Kigga thinks a better arran«e..u.nt wo„l,l i„cl„.U. th„ <jeni,i,-e .a^e with th. .„hjnii,7^^
objtctor. ll,e nil...,! iM.sitio.i would th.M. I.„: A m.un in tl..- K.-uitiv., raH .alilVin o
place.! helo... ,l,e n..un it .lualiUes. See * 68 ' * '^ '»'><'tlie.n,>ua .h
44
DAKOTA (iKAMMAK. T'JXIVS, AND ETHNOGKAPHY.
(h) NoiiiiK cxpreKsiiifj iclatioiiHlii]* fonn tlieir genitive by means of the
suffix pronouns ' ku,' 'ru,' 'tku;' nn,sui)k»,ifoun(fer brother, Dawid suqkaku,
f)avi(Vs youitjier hrofhrr: ('iijye, fhi' elder brother of a man, Tomaa (Ifiijcu,
Thmima^s eider brother; «'iijksi, a dnuffhfer, wit-asta riyksitku, /wflw's (laughter.
Proper i>nd Fninily Xntne*.^
§ 70. The j)roper names of the Dakotas are w(»rds, simple and com-
pounded, which are in (ommon use in the hmguage. They are usually
given to children by the father, gi-andfather, or some other influential rela-
tive. When young men have distinguished themselves in battle, they fre-
quently take to themselves new names, as the names of distinguished an-
cestors of warriid's now dead. The sou of a chief, when he comes to the
chieftainship, generally takes the name of his father or grandfather; so that
the same names, as in other more powerful dynasties, are handed down
along the royal lines.
1. («) Dakota proper names s(»metimes consist of a single noun; as,
Mahpiya, Cloud; Hoksidai;, Bo//; VVamdenida, Orphan; Wowa^iqyai),
Faith.
(b) Sometimes thev consist of a single adjective; as, Sakpe, (Six) Lit-
tle-six, the chief at Prairieville.
2. (rt) Hut more fre(piently they are composed of a noun and adjec-
tive; as Istahba (eyes-sleepij), Sleepy-eyes; Tataijka-hayska (buffalo-long).
Long buffalo; Matohota, Grizzly-bear ; Wamdi-duta, Scarlet- eagle; Mato-
tamaheca, Lfun-bear ; yiiiza.\'u>tn, Orey-irou ; ^la'AH-^'ii, Sounding-metal; Wa-
paha-sa, Hed-ffig-staff, called iKtw Wabasha u:
(J>) Sometimes thev are foniied of two nouns; as, Mahpiya-wicasta,
('loud-)uan ; I'ezihuta-wicasta, Medicine-man ; Ite-wakiijyaij, Thunder-face.
3. Sometimes a possessive pronoun is prelixed ; as, Ta-makoce, His
country; Ta-]»cta-taijka, IHs-great-Jire ; 'l\i-o\ate-duta, His-red-people.
4. {a) Sometimes thev consist of verl)s in the intransitive form, which
may be rendered by nouns; as, Wakute, Shooter: Wana])eya, One-who-
eau.se.s-flight.
(l>) Sometimes thev are compounded of a noun and verb; as, Akidita-
naziij, Standing-soldier or Sentinel : Tataijka-naziij, Standing-buffalo ; Ma-
hpiya-mani, Walking-cloud ; Waijmdi-okiya, One-who-talks-with-the-eagle ;
Mahpiya-lulinape, Cloud-that-appears-again.
' A claHKitication of jienuiual iiauieH cif tlie Onialiu, I'onkii, Kiuikh, Osr.ge, Iowa, Oto, nml Missouri
triheit will lie foiiiiil (iii i(|>, Sitlt-IfifJ. I'ror. A. .V. A. .S.. xxxiv, 1885. See also "ludiau personal uaiues,"
pp. l!63-268, Amer. AutLropologUt, July, 18WJ.— J. O. D.
ADJECTIVES.
45
(c) Sometimes they are formed of two verbs ; as, Ii} yaqg-mani, One-
who-walks-runninf/. In some instance a preposition is priefixed ; as, Ana-
warjg-mani, One-who-walks-as-he-ffallops-on.
§ 71. The names of the women are formed in the same way, but gen-
erally have 'wii)' or 'wirjna,' ./mrt/c, added; as, Aijpetu-sapa-wiij, i?/acit-
day-woman ; Mahpi-wiijna, Cloiid-ivoman.
§ 72. The Dakotas luive no family or surnames. Hut the children of
a family have particular names which belonp- to them, in the order of their
birth, up to the fifth child. These names are, for l»oys, Oaske, HepAij,
Hepf, Cataij, and Hakt^. Foi- girl.s they are, Winrnia, Hajjaij, Ilapistiqna,
Warjske, and Wihake. Thus the iirst child, if a Ix.y, i.s called Caskc, if a
girl, Win()na ; the second, if a boy, is called Hepaij, and if a girl, ITapaij,
etc. If there are more than five ciiildren in the family, the others have no
names oi' thio kind. Several of these names are not used by the Titoijwaij
a,;id Ihaijktoijwaij.
§ 73. The names of certain family relations, both i..ale and female, are
presented in the following table :
A Man's.
A IVoman'K
elder l)rotber
(•ii)y^
timdi')
elder sister
tatjk*;
eui)
younger brother
miijkd
RUIjkll
yiiniij{cr sister
taijksf
taijkd
male cousin
tahiiijsi
lc(<si
female cousin
haqk^Ni
i((<pai)si
Iirotlier-in-law
tah.li)
M(f
sister-in-law
}iai)kii
ii'fXiat)
The other relatitms, as, father, mother, uncle, aunt, fjTandfather, grand-
mother, etc., are designated, both by men and women, by the same names.
AlMIiCTIVES.
§74. 1. Most adjectives ill Dakota may be considered as primitive ; as,
ska, tvhitc, tai}ka, hof/r, waste, f/ood.
2. A few are fonned from verbs by prefixing 'wa:' as, oij.sida, to have
mercy on one, waoijsida, merciful; caijt-kiya, to h.re, wacaijtkiya, benevolent.
§ lU. Final ' a ' <»r ' aij ' of many adjectives is changed into ' e ' when fol-
lowed by certain particles, as, hiijca, do, kiij or ciij, etc.: siC-a, had, sice
hir)6i, very had; wicasta sice ciij, the had man.
4fi
DAKOTA GRAMI\rAR, TEXTS. AND ETHNOGKAPHY.
Nr.MBEl?.
§ 76. Adjectives have three Duinbers, the sim/ulur, diml, mxA plnml
§ 77. The dual is formed from tlie singuhir bv prefi.xing or iiiseiting
'ui).' tlie pronoun of the first person plural; as, ksai)a, wisr ; wieasta uijksapa,
we tiro irise m-i/: waoijsida, merciful; waoijsiuijda, we two merciful ones.
§ 78. 1. The plural is h.rmed by the addition of ' pi ' to the singular;
as, wasto, ffood ; wieasta wa.stepi, f/ood men.
2. Another form of the plural which tmiuentlv (..-eurs, especially in
connection with animals and inanimate ..bjects, is made b\ a reduplication
ot one of the syllables.
(rt) Sometimes the iir.st syllable reduplicates; as, k.sapa, wi.se, plur.,
ksaksa))a; taijka, //>rr//, plur. taijktaijka.
(I>) In some cases the last syllable reduplicates; as, waste, f,ood, plur.,
waste.ste.
(c) An.l sometimes a middle syllable is reduplicated; as, taijkiijvaij,
great t)r large, plur., taijkiijkiijyaij.
<"OMl'AIUSON.
s^ 79. Adjectives are not inflected to denote degrees of comparison, but
are increased or diminished in signification by means' of adverlis.
1. (a) What may be called the com/Htratirr degree is tbrmed by saijpa,
more: as. \vaste, good, saijpa waste, more good or Iwffrr. When tile name of
the person or thing, with uiiich the comparison is made, immediately pre-
(•edes, the preposition ' i ' is employed to indicate the relation, and is pre-
fixed to .saijpa; as, \vica.4ta kiij de i.saijpa waste, ///As- mai> is better thou that.
Sometinies 'sam iyeya,' which may l)e translated more advanced, is used;
as, sam iyeya waste, more aifranced good or heffer.
It is (lillicull t.. translate 'iyeya' in this .•onnction. I.ut it seems f. convev the
idea <it imsniiifi mi than one defi'ree to another.
(h) Often. t(M), comparison is made i)y .saying that <.ne is g(.,,d and
another is bad; a«, de sica, he waste, this is 'had, that is ,,ood, I ^. find is
hetter than this.
(r) To diminish the signification of adjectives, kitaijna ' is often used;
as, taijka. largr, kitaijna taijka, somewhat largr, that is, not rerg largr.
■2. What may be called the siijwi/atire (h'gree is formed by the use of
'nina,' ' hiijca,' and 'iyotaij;' as, uina waste, or waste hiijca, verg ijood,-
i3'otaij waste, best-
NUMERAL ADJECTIVES— CAKDINALS.
47
NUMEUAI, AlUKCTIVKS.
CarifitialH.
§ 80. Tlie cardinal miinerals are as follows :
waijra, waijzi, or waijzidaij, one.
iioijiia, tiro.
yamiii, three.
topa, four.
zaptaij, fire.
■^akpe, sir.
sakowiij, seven.
Aahdogaij, eight.
napc'iijwaijka, nitie.
wikc'-eniiia,
wikc'cmiia noiji»a,
wikremna yaniiii,
wiki'-eiima topa,
opawiijge,
<)pawiiji><' iioijpa,
kektopawiijjVe,'
woyawa taijka,
ten.
Iirenty
thirty,
forty,
a hundreil.
tiro hundred.
(I thoiisiind.
the great count,
or a million.
1. The numbers from eleven to eiffhtecMi inclusive, are formed in two
ways:
(a) By ake, af/aiii; as, ake waijzidiiij, eleven; ake noijpa, twelve: ake
yannii, thirteen, etc. Written in full, these would be wikcemna ak<- wayzi-
dai), ten uffain one ; wikcemna ake noijpa, ten ogam tn-o, etc.
In countiuu:, the Dakotiis use, their tiiigcrs, beiidint' them down as they juiss on,
until they reach ten. They then turn down a little tinger, to remind them that one
ten is laid away, and (tonimence again. When the second ten is (counted, another
tinger goes down, and so on.
(I)) By saijpa, more; as, wikcenma saqpa waijzidaij, ten more one,
(10+1) or eleven; wikcenma saijpa topa (10 + 4), fourteen; wikcemna
saijpa salido;i'aij (10 + S), eufhteen.
2. Nineteen in formed by uijma, tlie other ; as, uijma napciijwaqka, the
other nine.
3. (a) Wikcemna noijjja is (10 X -') t.venty, and so with thirtif, forfi/,
etc. The munbers between these are formed in tlie same wav as between
eleven and eit/hteen ; as, wikcemna noij|)a saijpa waijzidaij, or, wikcemna
noijpa ake waqzidaij (10 X-* + 1), f/rrnti)-onr ; wikcenma noijpa saijpa nap-
ciijwaijka (lOX'-' + iO- tirrnfi/-nine ; wikcemna yamni saijpa t«»pa, (10X3
+ 4), thirfjf-fonr; wikcenma zaptaij saijpa napciijwaijka (10 X •') + !•)- fifhl'
nine. Overrwc //»«f/ra/, numbers are still formed in the same way: as,
opawiijge saijpa wikcemna sakpe saijpa .sakowiij (100 + [lo x (i] + 7), one
hundred and sijtij-.serrn : kektopawiij<ie noijpa .saijjia opawiij^e zajitaij saijpa
wikcemna yamni saijpa .4akpe ([1000 X 2] + [100 X ->] + [10 X 3] + 6),
two thoumnd five hundred and fhirti/six.
'Also ki)ktoi)iiwit))Ve.
48
DAKOTA GEAMMAR. TE :TS, AND ETHNOGKAPHY.
{!)) Tlw uumhers between iwentji and flihiij, thirty iind fnrtji, cic, are
occasionallv exjx'e.ssed hy placin<>- an (tidinal beton^ \\w cardinal, wliich de-
notes tliat it is so Diany in such a ten : as, iyanuii ti>\y,\,foiir of the third (ten),
i. c, ticnity-foiir; \h>\)» yanini, thrrc of the fourth (ten), i. c, thirty-thnr.
It is an iiiterestinfi'stuilv to analyze these numerals. It has been stated
above, that the Dakota, in coniuion witli all Indians, it is believed, are in
the habit of iisinji' the hands in countin",. It might l)e supposed then tliat
tlie nanu's indicating nund)ers would be drawn largely from the luviui.
The following derivations and explauatioiis, it is l)elie\ed, will be found in
the mai.i reliable.
1. Waijca, etc. from wan! iuterjectiim — calling attention — perhaps, at
the same time, holdiny iiji a Jiiiyrr.
2. Xoijpa, from en aoijpa, /" l>i'nd down on, or place nil, as the second
Hnger is laid down over the small one; or perhaps of nape oijpa, na])e
being used for Jiiiyrr as well as hand. The Ponka and Oniaha is naijba,
and the Winnabago nuijp.'
3. Yamni, from nmi (roof) signifying either turniny orcr or Iny'niy up;
the 'va' ] "rhaps indicating that it is donc^ with the mouth. (See ^x Mf)
It is sufjgestt'd, as ii fmtluT solution of yaiuni, rliat tlic 'imii' may be an olrl
root, meaiiiu};- lixjelhir ov fair toijethei-, as we have it in tlie rediiplicatt' amninnii. cfi.,
mh.i amnimui, to Hpriulilc irater upon. Tlie I'oiika and Oniaha isdha-odhiij.-
4. Topa, from o[r,\, t(, filtoie ; (perhaps ti, a house, and o\r,y, follow .with)
as we sav, 'in the same box,' with the rest. The three have banded
together and made a 'ti' or 'ti(hnj,' as we would say a family, and the
fourth joins them. The I'onka and Omaha is duba.
5. Za]>taij, from za, (root) holdiiiy (oi- jierhaps whole, as in zani), and
ptaijyaij or jjtava, lofiether. In this case the thumb is bent down over the
fingers of the hand, and holds thmi foyethe'
6. Sakjx', from sake, nail, and kpa o kpe, (root) losfiny as some kinds
of fotid which go a good ways, or Jillea, as a plump grain. This is the
second tlnunb, ami the reference may be to the other hand being roinpli "d.
Possil)l\ from the idea of bending down as in nakpa, the ear.
7. Sakowiij, from sid<e, iiaii and owiij, jjerhaps from owinga, to hend
down ; but possiblv from oiij, to irear, as jewelry, this being the fore finger
of the sec<tnd haml : that is, the riiiy fini'er.
' Two takes the form ifa"ba (iih»q-1ia) In the Oiuaba iiarac -Haxe (|!a"ba, Two Crows anil de<;a"ba,
Kcvcn (4-;i?). '/"ico in Winnobugo is esprcssod variously, even l).v the Name speaker. Thus, we find
noijj), noi)i>a, iioi)i)i, and nut||i. — .). O. I'
tfa-lii'i" in tin' notation of the lini' ni of i:ilnii)hig.\ — .). O. 1>.
DERIVATIONS OF NLMEKAL AD.IKCTIVKS.
49
H. hah(!;.^raij, from sake, ww/V prolnibly, and hdc.jiaij, jx.ssessivt^ <.fv»oaij,
to optn ; hut perhipH it is o,Vfi,j or ojie, to cover, to wmr ; the naii covers
itselj. Two finge'-s now cover thj thunil).'
!». Xapcirjwaijka, from nape, hawt, (-istiijiia, small, and waijka, lies—
hand-smaU-Ues ; that is, the remainder of the hand is very small, or perhaps,
the hand now lies in ;i small compass.
E!i Abraham explains 'iiapciijwaijka' as lioiii i.aiK'npi.. All linqeri, arc napnipc,
in the oriKinal sense; that is they are nutrroir honrs or thv haml. X<nv this liii-cr of
the second hand lies down alone. Two fin«:eis have covered th<! thund) and thFs lias
to take a bed by itself. Uath.-r iln; (in-er lies in the napeoka, insiih' „f the lmn,l.
10. Wikcemna, from wikce or ikce, rowiiwit, and mnavaij, (/dflirriiK/, or
from nma, to rip, that is let loose. It woul.l then mean citlier that the com-
mon or first f/atherinf/ of the hands was conipleteil, or that being completed,
the whole are loosed, and the ten thrown up, as is ttieir custom; the hands
ill the common position.
10(». Opawiijge, fjom pawiij^a, to l,e)ul ,lo/rn with the haml. the pre-
Hxed '(.' indicating i;^'r/;r///r.s- (,r ronmlnlness ; that is, the i)rocess has
been gone (»ver as many times as there are fingers and thumbs.
1000. Kektopawiijge «r k(»ktoi)a\viijge, from op.nviijgc „iid ake or
kokta, meaning fv/"''' or «/.so. This w.add indicate that the hi(Hilre,l \vm\
been counted over as many times as there are Iiand digits.-
§ SI. Numeral adjectives by reduplicating a syllable e.Kpre.ss the idea
ot two and two or hji twos, three ,n>d three ..r b/i threes, etc.; as, nonuioijpa, />//
twos; ytxmmmm, bji threes ; toptopa. /y// >«/•*•, etc.
(1) Waij/.ikzi, the reduplicate of waij/i, pio].erly means hii ones, hut is used to
signify a fen:
(-') Noijpa and topa are oft ontraeted int.* noni and toni, and are f-eneiallv
reduplicated HI this form ; na, wtmiumi, by f iros ; Uuutoiu. In/ fours.
(ji) Yaniiii, zaptaij, .sakowiij, and wikreinua, ledni.licate tin- last syllable; as
yaninimni, zaptaiji)taij, .sakowiijwii,, and wik.'eninainna. The same is tnieof opawin^vj
and kektopawiijge; as, opawiijpejVe, hji hnndriih.
(4) Napeiijwaijka and .sahdojVaij iedupli<ate a middle svUable. as napeinwan-
waijka, by nines, sahdohdotraij. by eujlitn.
§ S2. Waijca, noijpa, yamni, etc., iiic also used for once, twice, thrice,
etc. Noijpa iioijiia hecen topa. twice two so four, that is, twice two arc four.
iriiifi, (( KhmUi : Imt not :ib a
'The author gives, in the Dietiimarv, oitaii aiul »".. ,/„//„,
verb.— f. O. D. „ .
^Can there lu, a Hatisfa.tor.- a»aly«i« of th- Lakoia n,., aU « ith,m. .-, Cull ,„u.pans.,n with
those of the cognate taii),niajr..8 „f the .Sionaii family ? I think not.-,!. () I)
71(>5— VOL IX 4
50
DAKOTA GHAMMAIJ, TEXTS, AND ETHNOCRAi'UV.
Ami 'akilidc' is soiiu'times lused tor this pufpose: ms, iioijpii Jikilidc uoijpa,
two times two.
§ S;{. 1. ' Diiij ' (ir ' iiii,' siilHxcd to mnnefiil iKljcctivcs, is rcstri'-tivc; as,
yainni, tlirrr, yiiiiiniuii, diiI// three; zaptaij, .//r^'. zaptaijna, onli/^fire.
2. Witli monosyllabic words ' iia ' is doul)l('d; as, noiu, tivo, u(»miiana,
onlif two; Unn,foi(r, tomuaua, oulji Jonr ; liuijl'i, a part, liuijl'maiia, onlij a part.
Ordinals.
§ S4. 1. Tiic ordinal numbers, after tokalieya, .//V.s7, are formed from
cardinals l)y prefixing- ' i,' ' ici,' and 'wici;' as, inoijpa, icinoijj)a, and wici-
noijpa, nevoiid ; iyamni, iiMvamni, and wiciyauuii, third; itopa, icitopa, and
wicitopa, fourth : iwikcenuia, tetith, etc.
"2. In like manner we liavc^ iake waijzi, rterotfh ; iake noijpa, twelfth;
iake yanmi, thirteenth, etc.; iwikcennia noij|)a, twentieth; iopawiijjie, one
hundredth, etc.
§ ><;'). \Vlien several ninnl)ers are nsed to<ietlier, the la.st only has the
ordinal form, as, wikcenma noijpa saijjKi iyamni, tweiity-third; opawiij^e
saijpa iake noijpa, tme hundred and twelfth.
ADVEHHS.
§ 86. There are some adverbs, in very connnon nse, whose derivation
from other jiarts of speech is not now apparent, and which may therefore
be considered as primitives; as, eca, when; kuya and kun, under, lielow ;
kitaijna, a little, not much; nina and hiij«'a, reri/ ; ohiijni, (dwatjs; saijpa,
more; taijkan, without, out of doors; waijna, noir, etc.'
§ ST. But adverbs in Dakota are, for the most part, derived from de-
monstrative pronoum,adjeetives,rerhs,Mu\ other ad verhs ; and in some ii'stances
from other parts of speech.
1. Xih erbs ire formed from denion.stratire jironouns, by adding 'han' and
' haij,' ' ken ' and ' cen,' ' ketti ' and 'cetu,' 'en,' 'ki' and 'kiya,' 'ci' and 'ciya.'
(a) liy a(ldin<i' • han ' and ' haij:' as, de, this, dehan, here, now; he, that;
hehan, there, then; ka, that, kalian and kahaij, then, there, so far. The forms
deliaij and hehaij are u.sed with a slio-lit difference of si<,niification from
dehan and iiehan; the first indicatinji' place and the latter time.-
Q)) By addin<i' 'ken' and 'cen;' as, kaken, in this manner; eca, when;
ecaken, whenever, alwaijs; deceii, thus; hecen, in that waij.
' A. I.. KiKK-s siifjficsts thiit ccii liiis the l'()i<'c ul' irlini (iiily li.v pDsitiui . .-iinl lliiit imii hihI e<c, ru
and ('e are IVc(iiu'iitiitivi' iiiirticlcs, akin in lailical ini'iining. a!i,l jxMliaps in <nii;in, to • ikt',' aiiatn.
■In 1 ho connate lan(;n.igi's, lime woiils and .spaco words are not fully dillureutiated. Thiisi iu
fi'etciha. ala" a, liuw lonij! htiwfur! iilieiif — J. O. L).
ADVERBH.
:n
((■) By juUling 'ketiraiul '^etu;'as, kaketu, in that tmmirr; dea-tu,
in this waif; liec'etii, ,w>, thus.
((I) \W iKkling- 'en,' in, in a tM.ntnurted form; as, de, tliis, den, here ;
lie, tliaf; hen, flirrr ,- ka, that, hui, //ondrr; tiiktu, wA/cA ." tuktcn, whin- f
(c) \i\ addinj.- 'ki' and 'n,' 'kiya' and 'ciya;' as, ka, ///«/, kaki an.l
kakiya, tlirrc; de, ////«, d(M'i and deciya, lictc
^. Adverhs are formed from adjertivrs, by addinjr > ya; ' as, waste, f/oofl,
wasteya, well; niva, hail, sieaya, fmllif ; taijka, ymj^ taijkaya, //m/////, o/r«.
fiively.
3. («) Adverbs are formed from rcrh.s, by addinjf 'yaij;' as, i\u«kiij,
to rejoice, iyuskiijyari, rejoirinf/hj, f/lmllf, ; taij'yaij, well, mny Ix imm the-
obsolete N-erl) 'taij ' (as they still nse ataij, (o ret/urd, take rare of); itoijsni,
to tell a lie, itoijsniyaij, falsehf.
(h) Some are formed by addinji- ' ya ' alone; as, iioka^^a, to tell „
falsehood about one, aokahya, falsely.
(c) In a few instances adverbs are fonned from verbs by adding • na:'
as, inahni, to he in haste, inahnina, hastili/, temporarily.
4. Ad^■erbs are formed trom other adverhs.
(a) By addinj.' 'tn;' as, delian, )mw, deliantn, at this time; hehan, thru,
hehantn, at that time ; tohan, when ." tohantii, at what time f
(h) Other forms are made by a Idinj.- 'ya'to the precedinfr; as, de-
hantuya, thus, here; hehantuya. ///m' ; de6etiiya, .so; toketnva, /« what-
ever way.
(c) Others still are made by the fnrther addition of 'ken:' as, <h-han-
tuyaken, toketnyaken. The meaning- appears to be snbtantially the same
after the addition of ' ken ' as before.
(d) Adverbs ai-e formed fVoni other adverbs by addiu"- ' \}iij : ' as,
dehau. mw, here, dehayyaij, to this time or plaee, so far ,' tohan, when / tohaij-
yaij, as hmr/ as, how lony ." ohiijui, always, ohiijnivaij, ,/o/- erer.
(e) Adverbs are formed from other adverbs by addiiio. 'tkiva;' a.s,
kun, heloa\ kuijtkiya, downwards ; waijkan, ahor.; waijkaijtkiya, upwards.
5. Some adverbs are formed from nouns.
(a) By prefixhijf "a' and taking the adverbial termination * ya : ' a.s,
paha, a hill, apahaya, hill-like, eonvexly ; waniea. nonr, awanin an:l awaninyai
in a destroyiny n-ay.
(h) By suffixing 'ata' or ' yata,' etc. : as, he, a hill ..r rid^/e, lievata,
back at the hill.
Words so formed may be called preposUiunul nouns. 8eo § <>1.
52
DAKOTA (ilJAMMAK. THXTS. AND KTllNOGUArilY.
(i. A<lv('vl)-t arc (lcriv<'<l from jirrposHioH.s.
(a) |{y aildinj'- 'tit' »»r 'tuya;' as, iiiahcii, in or iritliin, iiiuht'iitu or
iiiahetu and malictuya, iiiiranllif.
(h) Bv addin^^ ' wapa ; ' as. ako, hrifoiiil, akowapa, oniranl; luahcii, in,
inahcnwapa, imvanllif.
I'HKroSITloNS.
^^ HH. (ft) Wliat arc iiaiui'd pn'iiositioiis in otlicr laiifjiiajfcs arc in
Dakota propcrlv i»ost-|»ositions, a.^ tlicy./o//o/r tlic nouns wliicli they i^ntvern.
(See \N iHii.) (ft) l*ri'p(»siti<»ns may 1)0 divided into separate and iiuorpurated.
SKl'AKATE l'Ui:iH)SITn)NS.
§ 8!). The separate prepositions in Dakota t'oll(»\v tlie nouns wliicli tlioy
frovern; as, raij akan nawaziij {inioil iijiou l-staml), I stand iiiion irooil ; he
maza oij ka^ajii (that iron of ix-iuaili), that is iiiatic of iron. The foUowinfj
are the principal separate preiM)siti(»ns, viz:
etki.Vii, linntnlK
etu, tit
kiili<la, l>!i, 111(1 r to
kiri, iritli him. Iter, or it
iiialicii, iritliin
ohua, ill
olioinni, aioinnl
alma, irith
flkaii. oil or upon
ako, hey o ml
fluia, iinionj/nt
ckta, (it. to
VII, in
etaijliaUj.'roiH
Some (pftlifst! iirc (initc as often used as ddrerlix as prepositionfi.
oin, iritli till III
oi), of (n- from, with, for
ojita, throiKjh
siiijpa, liei/ond
tai)liaij,./Vo»i
yata, at.
IXCORPOUATKl) PUPU'OHITIONS. OK PKKl'oslTlOXAI. I'ARTIOLES.
\x !I0. These are suthx«'d to nouns, pretixed to or inserted into verbs,
and prefixed to adverbs, etc.
yN i»l. The prepositions sufHxcd to nouns are ' ta,' and ' ata ' or 'yata,'
at or on; as, ti'ijta, jirairie, tiijtiita, at ov on file prairie : n\{\\i:\, a Jield, ma;i'ata,
at the Held ; caij, (rood i^Y (roods, eaijyjita. at the iroods. 'I'hc preposition en,
in, contracted, is suffixed to a tew nouns; as, ti, (t house, tin, in the house.
These formations may also be reiiarded as adverbs; as, he, a hill or rid(/e,
hevata, at the hill or liael: Jroiii.
T. L. liiiiii'i suf^j-csts that tliis (•la.>^s of words slioiild be deiioiiiinated prepo-
Hitional nouns or adverhiiil nouns. _
§ !I2. The prejiositions "a," ' e,' " i,' 'o,' instead of beino- sutfi.xed to tlie
noun, are prefixed to tlie verli.
1. (a) Tlie prep()siti(m 'a,' on or npon. is probably a contraction of
I
I
I
I'UKi'OSITIONS— CON.nrNtTIONH.
53
I
i
'aknn,' and is prpfixofl tn ii v(Ty lar<>e number of vjM-bs; as, mani, to ivntk,
aniani, 1o irall; on, ('aijka^a aiuawaiii, / iralh- on a lot/.
(h) Tho pnfposition 'c,' (o or af, is piohnhly tnmi ' ekta,' and is pro-
fixed to some verbs; us. yuripa. to lai/ ilowii anytliinj^- one is carryin}',
cyuhpa, to liii/ doini at a place'.
(r) The preposition ' i ' pretixed to verbs means wifli, for, on account of;
as, eekiya, to jini//, ieekiya, to imiif for a tliin;>-.
(d) The preposition 'o,' in, is a eontraetion of ' ohna,' and is found in
a large class of verl)s; as, Imaka, to plarr or /«// (toirn, ohnaka, to jdncr n
thing in something else.
2. The prepositions which are eitlier prefixed to or inserted into verbs,
in the pron(»uns' place, are 'ki' and ' kiVi.'
(a) ' Ki,' as a preposition incorjKmited in verl)s, means to nv for ; as,
kaga, to niukc, kicaga, to inoLr to one; luiwc ya, to f/u to Itrini/ anvtliiug,
kihnvve ya, to f/o to lirint/ ;i thing ./o/- one.
(b) 'Kk'i' incorporated into verb.s, means >/•; as, kaksa, to ihoit of, as
a stick; kicicaksa, to c/inji off for one.
§ 93. The preposition 'i' is pretixed to a class of adverbs giving them
the force of pre])ositions. In tiiese cases it expresses rrlation to or connr.rion
with the preceding n(tun; as, tehaij,, /;//•, Iti-UiW), fir from any tinu^ or place;
heyata, behind, iheyata, hark of something. These adverbial ))rei)ositions
are such as :
iako, ficyoHtl
iakan, upon
iaskiicliuj, near to
iciihdii, III/, near to
ihakain, beliind
ihdiik.saij, roinid ahout
iliektam, beliiml
ilnikuya, timJcr
ilicyata, Iwliinil, liiiek of
ika ijyeta, doirn from
ikiyedaij, iitar to
isaijpa, bcyord
itakasaijpa, occ>-from
itaijkau, icitliom
itehnx], fir from
itokaiii, III fori!
iwaijkam, abore
iyoliakain, nftcr
iyotalietlaij, bvtireen
iyotalicpi, between
iyotakoys, opposite to.
OONJUNCTiOiyS.
§ 94. Conjunctions in Dakota, as in other languages, are used to con-
nect words and sentences; as, waste ka ksi\[n\, i/ood iind w'st',- wicasta siceca
koyn, mm and children: "Uijkaij Wakaijtaijka, Ozaijzaij kta, eya: uijkaij
ozaijzaij," And God said, ' Let lii/ht lie.-' and li/jht wu.s.
§ 96. The following is a list of tlie pi-incipal conjtnictions, viz: uijkaij,
ka and ca, (in>l; ko and koya, al.so, and: mjkaijs, kiijhaij and ciijhaij, kina-
haij and «<hiaharj, if- eAra and ,sta, kes and ccs ke.s and ('.•;, althoiif/h; kaes
and vaei, j^eya,'; and ceyas. errn if- ka is, or; tuka. hii'. For uijkaij and
uijkaijs the Tiionwaij .say \ uijkaij and yu)jka)j.s, for 'ka' and 'va' they use
'ua,' and tor 'ka is,' 'na is.'
ammme
54
IMVOTA (1HAMMA15, TKXTH, AM) KTIINOCHAI'IIY
INTKIMKCTIONH.
§ 9(1. It is very difticult to tniiishitc, or ^'\^'\\ to clnHHity, Ihikota iiitcr-
jcctioTis. 'riiost' in coiiiiiioii use nm. lie tiiTanfi«'il uiulor the following
lu'iids, ncconlinj;' to tlie eniotionH tlu'V cxprcHH:
am .
yuij! wiijswi ! ah ! ah!
Jit'f/trt; liclic! lu'lu'lic! liuijlic! luiijliuijlic! ah! a/asf
Sarjtrinr: liopidiiij! i'lojiiilmjniyc! lioiiidiiijsni! iijiih! iiitiniii! iijyuij!
iyiniiika' icotahrful ! .siii/trisin/f! asfoiiishiiitf.' traliff hxhrd!
Atti)itiii>i : ii! ('! Iich! liiwo! ilio! ito! nuil'i! tokn! wnij! hark! laak! sir!
hrhnlil! halloo!
Sflf-jitai.'^c: ilidataij! ilalataijl'i! Iwast!^
Affirnniliaii : vrnhvl ('('as! iM-acs! ccs! eliacs! ('fitakncfs! cvakcs! cval^cs!
nakan! nakac^s! iialcid! tridi/! i/cs!
IHshi'licf: v/aA 1u!s! iiiijtc! i'lo! iHXH-al'i! iv('sni('a! ol'io! tazc! or tasc!
(Yankton) y/r/ fadf/c! ifoa iloti'l saif so!
'Kya,' wlicn nscd at tlu* Itt'friiniinjrot' a pln'aso or stfutcnicc. is an InttM--
j'.'ction, and seems to mean notlnn}>'
' •• Hoimf ■' (loi'H not iiii]ifai' ii» tin iiit«rj<'<'tiuii in Welmter's <liotii)nar.v, nor in tliat of flic (Viitiiry
e<)lii])iiii.v. An ilidiitaij iiumiiih hi juidKix liiiiixelf, hi- huiinlH, h Ixdtcr tiaiiHliitiiiii in, O lioir 'n hiiiiHh! -
.1. (). D.
S Y NTA \ — l'l!( )N( H • NH.
C HAP T K R 111
SYNTAX.
I'KOXOIINS.
PKKSdNAI. I'ltONOI NH.
I iiniri>iiniliil I'riii
§ !>7. Tlu' itirorporfitrd piniioiiiis iirc citlicr pnjixid h> or hisrrhd into
v^'i'hs, ii(lj('cti\'('.s, iind nouns.
1. roNlTlnx IN Vfhbs.
§ !>8. I. (ti) jronosyllnltic verbs, such iis, Im. to lihnn; t\.\, to ask for,
etc., ncccssnrily prefix the prononn.s; ms innyiili:i (nii-tlioii-l,l,iniist), thou
liliiiHr.sl me.
(h) Those vcrlis uliicli ;m- formed l»y iiddinj.- tlie prefixes ' ka' and
pfi,' iind also tlie pos.se.ssive forms in ' kpa ' or ' tpa,' ' lida,' and • lidn,' liavo
the pronouns prelixed ; as, kak.sa, lo cut of irith
nil a.
ri\ wakaksa, / nit o(f' ,
l)a;iaij. fo /iiirt irifli anything, wapa;iinj, / /lorf intli ; kpa^aij. and t|)a;Vaij,
puit iv'itli aiir's oini, wakpa^iaij, / pint irilh wi/ nini ; hduta, t<, nit one's
It, wahduta, / nif iiii/ oirn.
to
oir
{(■) Other verlts, whose initial letter is ' d ' or ' k,' have the pron<
prefixed ; as, daka, to vstef
lllllM
III xo, \va(
laka, / esti'cm so; kn'ht, to mo/,
tliDii iiKihrst.
i\ vakaiia,
('0
'or
the f(
)rms of the sul»
jeetive pronomis of the first person sinj^i-
lar and the se<'ond ])erson siuj-ular and plural of verbs in ' va ' and
see §§ 39. (/>), od.
vu,
2. (rt) All verbs conuneneiii"- with
the pronouns innnediat(dv after the vowel
I vowel which is not a prefix, in.sert
IS, opa, to folloir, owapa, / fol-
1 IS
prefix(
'I; as, iinko
jk(
low, exeejitiiij^' the first person plural, ' uijk,' wliicl
\)^n, wcfo/loir. Hut onijpapi is also used.
(b) The prefixino' ..f the javpositions 'a,' '«■,' 'i,' 'o,'d<,es not alter
the phice of the pronouns; a.s, kastaij. to pour out, wakastaij, /
okastaij, to /loiir out
III, ow
ikastan, /
ij, / pour out;
I hind; apahta, to bind on, ajiav dita, I bind
ij, / pom- Old in ; pahta, to Innd, pawahta,
on.
06
tMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)
//
^^ >%x
1.0
I.I
11.25
■IT IM
^ 1^
6"
M
2.2
1.8
i.4 IIIIII.6
-»•
■7]
^
v:
%.
sC^
Photographic
Sciences
Corpomtion
23 WCSr MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y. 145S0
(714) 872-4503
'■.■*s'
56
J)AK()TA OHAMMAK, TKXTS, AND KTIIN<)(JKAPHY.
(c) V^irbs torined t'roiu verhiil roots and adjwtives by prefixing ' ba,'
'bo,' and ' na,' take the pronouns after the prefix; as, baksa, to cut off with
a knife, bawaksa, / cut off'; l)oksa, to shoot ofi\ as a limb, boyaksa, thou
shootest ojf'; naksa, to brcuk off irith the foot, nawaksa, / hreak off' with the font.
((!) Other Aerbs whose initial letter is '('•,' ' s,' ' in,' or ' n,' have the
pronouns inserted at'tei- tlie first syllable; as, eapa, to stab, eawapa, I stat) ;
niani, to walk, niawiini, / walk. Pahta, to Innd or tie, rIho inserts the pro-
nouns after the first syllable.
((') Veil)s that insert or ])refix the ])repo8itiona ■ ki ' and ' kfdi,' take the
pronouns immediately before the prepositions. (See § 40. f). a. h.)
(f) Active verbs formed from other verbs, adjectives, or nouns, bv
addhig the causative ' kiya' or ' ya,' take the pronouns immediately before
the causative; as, waijyagkiya, to cause to .see, waijyag'makiya, he causes me
to see; samkiya, to idacken, samwakiya, / Itlacken; caijtekiya, to loue, cayte-
wakiya, / love any one
(/jr) The compound personal and reflexive pronouns (§ 24) oc(!upy the
same place in verbs as do the ordinary incorporated pronouns; as, waste-
daka, to love, wastewadaka, / love anything', wastemicidaka, / love myself.
2. Position in Aiukctivks.
§99. 1. (ffi) The })r(mouns are prefixed to what may be called adjective
verbs and adjectives; as, yazaij, to he sick; taijcaij naayazaij, Qmly me-sick)
Mjl body is sick; waste, yootl, niwaste, (thee-yood) thou art yood.
(li) The pronouns ' ina,' ' ni,' and 'un' are j)refixed to the simple
miinerals; as, inawaijzidaij, / am one: ninoijpapi, you arc two; uijyanniipi,
we are three.
2. (a) lint if the. adjective verb has assumed the absolute form by pre-
fixing ' wa,' or if it ('(immences with a vowel, the pronouns are inserted; as,
waAazaijka, to be sick, wamayazayka, / am sick; asui, to yet well, amasni, /
have recovered.
(I)) Waoijsiihi and wacarjtkiya, and perhaps some others, which we are
accustomed to call adjectives, insert the proijouns; as, waoijsiwada, / «>»
merciful.
;t. Position in Nouns.
§100. 1. (a) Tlie pos.se8sive i)ronouns are always prefixed to the noun.
(See §§ 21, 22, and 23.)
(It) When a noun and ])ronoun are joined together, with the subatan-
tiv(» verb undcM'stood, the incor|)orated |»ronoun is prefixed to some nouns
S YNT A X-PI{0\OUNS.
ft7
a^ul insertorl in others; as, nisuyka, {thee.lo!,) thou art a do,; wini^asta,
{tlw,'.mu>) tho„ art a mm ; Dainakota, {,m- Dakota) I ah, a Dakota.
In soiue nouns the pronoun may be ,,lace<l eitl.er after the first <.r seeon.l svUa
{r) When a noun is us,.,l with an adjective or adjective verb, and a
pronoun ,s requn-ed, it u.ay he prefixed either to the noun or to the adiee-
hZ rcr '""'"''' ^'"""' """'""'''^' "'■ '"'"^p" ''''''' ^""-^'"'"^ '"""^^"^
2. In nouns compounded of a noun and adjective, the place <,f the pro-
noun :s between then.; as, Lsarjta,jka, (knif^^-lnr;) an American, Isaynmtayka,
I am an Aniencan. «icvy«.,i,
4. P.WITION WITH RknI-KCT To KacII OtMKH.
obiei !?!. ^' ^'''" ;•"« personal pronoun is the subject and another the
object of the same verb, the first person, whether non.inative or objective
.« placed before the second; as, n.ayaduhapi, {mcyou-have) yon hL me]
u.jniyuhap, {we-thee-have or we.,,ou-have) n-e have thee or tve have you
2. Wica, the objective plural of the third person, when used in a verb
wt" ^"""'"' '^ ''""^ ""'' '"' ^---'"kaska (them-I-lound), J
Nl'MIIKK.
§ 102. Incorporated i,ronouns, when intended to express plurality
have the plural termination ^.Z attached to the end of the word, whethe,^
verb, noun, or adjective ; as, wayaza,, he is siek, wau,jyaza«pi, we are siek ■
wakaga, / make any thing, mjkagapi, we make; nitasuyke, th„ dog, nita-
suukepi thy days or yoar day or doys; niwaste, thou art good, niwastepi mu
art yuod. ' t > ■'
Seitaratr /'rononim.
§ 103. The separate personal pronouns stand first in the clauses to
winch thev belouff.
(«) They stan<l first in propositions con.p<,sed of a pronoun and noun
or of a pronuon mid adjective; as, miye Isa.jn.ata.jka, / am an Ameriean-
uijkiye uijcuwitapi, ive are eold.
(b) In a proposition couiposed of a pr.moun and v(M-b, whether the
])ronoun be the subject or object of the verb; as, u.kive u.jya.jpi kta, we
wdl yo; nnye makaska {me he-homid), he bound me. '
The separate pronouns are not needed for the ,nui,ose <,f showiuL^ tbe uerson and
number of the verb, th,>se being indicated by the ineoriorate.l or articirZou^ or
I.
%'■■
m
58
DAKOTA (IKAMMAK, TKXTH, AND ETI!NO(JltAPH Y.
inflexion of the verb; but they are freiiiieiitly used for the sake of emphunis; as,
nisuijka he 1j;upi he; hiya, he miyc luaVupi {thyhrnthi-r that wait-givmf no, that me
me-wmgiven), wan that given to thy brother? no, it wax given to me; ye masi wo; liiya,
miye mde kta (to-go me-eommand ; no, me T-go icill), send me; no, I will go myxelf,
(c) When a separate pronoun is used with a noun, one ))eing the sub-
ject and the other tlie object of the same verb, the i)ronoun stands first ; as,
miye mini wacii) (tnc water I-wai>f), I want water; niye toka kiij niyuzapi
(ijou enemy the yon-took), the enemies took you. But when the ])ronouu is the
object, as in tins last example, it may stand after the noun; as, t(')ka kiij
niye niyuzapi (enemy the yon you-took), the enemies took you.
(d) In relative clauses, the* sejiarate ])ronoun is placed last ; as, wicasta
hi ^oij he miy(i (man eamc that me), I am the man who eame; oniciyapi kiij
liena uijkiyepi (yon-help the tho.se n-e), we are they who help yon.
(e) The adverb 'hiijca' is often used with the separate pronouns to
render them more emphatic; as, miye hiijca {me very), my very self tA niye
nitawa hiijca (thee thine very), trnly thine own.
(/) In answering questions, the separate pronouns are sometimes use<l
alone; as, tuwe liecoij he; niij-e, who did thatf I; tuwe yaka he; niye,
whom dost thou mean f thee; tuwe he kaga he; iye, who made that f he. But
more frequently the verb is repeated in the answer with the pronouns;
as, he tuwe kaga he; he miye wakaga (that who made? that me I-made), who
made thatf I made it; tuwe yaka lie; niye cica («7/om mmnest-thouf thee,
I-thee-mean), whom dost than meanf f mean thee.
§ 104. When the separate pronouns are used with verbs or adjectives
the plural termination is attached to the last word.
(a) When the pronoun stands first, it is attached to the verb or adjec-
tive; as, uijkiye edoijkupi, we did it; niye yakagapi, you made it; niye
niwastepi, you are (food.
(h) When the pronoun stands last, it is attached also to the pronoun;
as, tona waoijsidapi kiij liena niyej)! (as-many merei/ul the those you), you are
they who are mereiful.
Agreement of Pronouns.
§ 105. Persfnial pronouns, and the relative and inteiTOgative tuwe,
who, refer only to animate objects, and agree in person with their ante-
cedents, which are either expresse<l or understood ; as, he tuwe, who is thatf
de miye, this is I ; he Davvid tawa, that is David\s ; he miye mitawa, that is
mine ; he tuwe tawa, whose is that f
\\
SYNTAX -PUONOUNH.
69
Ommion of I'roiioiiHS.
§ lOfi. Tho third pcTHon, beinj.- tlio fonn of expression wliicli most
commonly occiu-h, \h noldom distinjruisluMl by tlie nse of])roiu)uns.
1. 00 Then* is no incorponitod or article ])rononn of the third person,
either singnliir or plural, except ' wicii ' and ' ta.' (See §fl S. (i, 1 <». 4, 23. l.j
(/>) The separat.f pronoini 'iye' of the third person, and its plural
' iyepi,' are frefjuently used in the subjective and sometimes in the oi)iective
caKe.
2, Hut <»rdinarily, and always except in the abov(. cases, no ])ronoun
<.f the third person is used in Dakota; as, sivo waij knte ka o (vm/.sr «
shot and killr,l), hv shot a uronxv and kdlvd it; suktaijka kiij vnzapi ka kaska
hdepi (Jiors,- the caiif/ht and tied placed), they eaiu/ht the horse and tied him.
Repetition of I'lononnn.
§ 107. 1. In the (!ase of verbs connected bv conjunctions, the incor-
porated subjective pronotuis of the first and second persons must be
repeated, as h. -ther lano-ua-es, in each verb; as, wahi, ka waijmdake, va
ohiwaya, / raine, ami I saie, and J conquered.
2. (a) 'VVi^a' and other objective incorporated pronouns follow the
same rule; as, tataijka kiij wauwicamdake ca wicawakte (hiifalo the, them-
I-saw, and them- /-killed), I mw the hiifalo and killed them.
(/>) S(., t(.o, in adje<-tive verbs; as, oijnisike ca nisihtiij (thee-poor and
thee.Jcehle), thou art poor and fechh:
3. Two or mon* nouns connected bv conjunctions recpiire the posse.s-
sive pn»n(nui t<» be u««m1 with each ; as, nitasnijke ka nitamazaka.j, thii-doa
and thji-ffun.
DEMONHTBATIVK rRONOT'NS.
§ 108. Demonstrative pn.nonns may oenerallv be used in Dakota
wherever they woidd be reciuired in Kn<'lish.
_ 1. \N hen a demonstrative pronoun forms with a noun, pronoun, adjec-
tive, or verb a pr<.position <.f which it is the subject or object, it is placed
first; as, hena tataijkap^ those are oren; de miye, this is l) dena wasteste,
these are ffood ; he mayaku {that me-thon-(javest), thou yavest me that.
2. Hut when used as a (pialificative of a noun, or noun and adjective,
It IS placed last; as, wicasta kiij himn {man the those), those men; wicasta
wastt* knj dena {man j/ood the these), these (jood men.
§ 109. The demonstrative in-ononns 'he' an.l 'hem.' are often used
where personal pron.mns would be in Enolish ; as, ate uma.4i kiy he wica-
! I
H
1
60
DAK<>TA (JKAMMAH. TKXT8, A\I> KTIL\()GUA1MIY.
yadapi sni (^father mc-sctit the flint yc-hHievf vot), »,^ father who sent me, him
ye lielieve not ; ate umasi kiij he inalulaotayiij (^father me-sent the that ine-
(leclnreth), m/f father who sent me he heareth wifiieys of nie.
§ 110. Deinoiistrative pronouns are often used in Dakota when they
would not be reijuired in Knfrlish ; as, isaij kiij h(^ iwaeu {kti'ife the that I-
took), I took the knife.
RKr.ATIVK I'BONOt'NS.
§ 111. 1. 'I'uwe, who, and takti, a hat, are used, l)oth as inten'ogative
and relative pi'onouns, and in b(»th cases they stand at the heginnino- of the
])lirase or sentence; as, tuwe yaka lie, wh(nii dost thou nieanf taku odake
ciij, what thoa relatest.
2. (rt) In affirmative sentences, 'tuwe 'and ' taku ' are often used as
nouns, the former meaning some jierson, and the latter, some thing ; as, tuwe
he manoij, someone has stolen that; taku iyewaya, / have found soniethin</.
(fc) In negative sentences with ' daij ' suffixed, tuwe may be rendered
no one, and taku nothing; as, tuwedaij hi sni, no one came (lit. some-little-per-
son came not); takudaij duhe sni (some-little-thin<f thoa-hast not), thou ha^st
nothing. See § 'if). 8.
§ 112. It has been shown (§ 2"). 1) that compcmnd relative pronouns
are formed by joining 'kasta' or 'kakes' to 'tuwe' and 'taku;' as, tuwe
kasta hi kiijhaij he waku kta (lehoerer eomes if that f-gire will), if anyone
comes I will gire it to him; taku ka.sta waijmdake ciijhaij wakute kta {what-
erer I-see if I-shoot will), if I see angthing I will shoot it, or I will shoot what-
ever I see.
AKTIfl.KS.
Definite .{rtiele.
I'osriioN.
§ 113. 1. When a noun is used without any (|ualificat,ive, the definite
article innnediately follows the noun; as, maka kiij (j'arth the), the earth;
wicasta kiij waste (jtian the good), the man is good.
2. When a noun is used with an adjective as a qualifying term, the
article follows the adjectiAe; as, wicasta waste kiij {man good the), the good
man.
ii. When the noun is foHowed by a verb, an adverb and verb, or an
adjective, adverb, and verb, the definite article follows at the end of the
phrase, and is generally rendered into English by a demonstrative or rela-
tive pronoun and article; as, taku ecamoij kiij (n'hat I-did the), thut which I
did; wi(?asta sidaya ohaijyaiJi)i kiij («/r« badig do thr), the mch who do hmlly;
SYNTAX— ARTIOLEa.
61
wi(<aStn Hit'a Hirayu (.l-mijyjiijpi kiij (men (ml Imlli/ do t/ir), flit- had www w/io do
hudlji.
§ 114. The sij^iis of the i)ast ti'iise, 'koij' and '('ikoij,' arc; um-d in the
phico (.f the (Icfinito irtich', and are reiuloreil by tlie article and rehitive;
a8, wic^asta waijnidake (-ilcoij, thv man whom I saw.
VSK.
§ 1 la. In ^reueral, the definite artick) in Dakota i« used nduM-e it wouhl
be in Englisli. lint it also occurs in many places where in English it is iu>t
admissible.
(a) It is used with nouns that denote a class; a«, wicasta kiij bosdan
naziijpi {men the uprifflif .stand), mm. stand nprif/ld,- suktaijka kiij duzaharjpi
(lior.srs the swift), horses are swift or ran fast.
(h) It is often used, as in (ireek, French, etc., with abstract nouns; as,
wowaste kiij (tfoodness the), (foodness; woahtani kiij awihnuniwicaya {sin the
destroifs-them), sin desfro/fs them.
(c) It is used with a noun ill the vocative case; as, maka kiij nahoij
Avo (earth the hear-thou), earth, hear!
(d) As in Greek and Italian, it is used with nouns which are (pialified
by ])ossessive or demonstrative pronouns; as, ninap«! kiij (thii-hand the), thi)
hand; wicasta kiij de (man the this), this man.
((^ It is often used with finite verbs, giving to them the force of gerun«ls
or vebal nouns; as, kagapl kiij, ///^' malim/; mamjnipi kiij (we walk the),
oar walkinf/; yahi kiij iyomakipi (thoii-eome the me-pleases), thji eomint/
pleases me.
§ 116. In Dakota the definite article is s(.metimes (tmitted where it
would be recjuired in English.
(a) Nouns governed by jtrepositions are gencially used without the
article ; as, coijkaske ekta mda (f/orrison to I-f/o), I am ijoiiifi to the f/arrison;
caij maheu wai (wood into l-went), I went into the woods; tiijta akan nunjka
(prairie, upon I-fie), I lie upon the prairie.
(I)) Proj)er names and names of rivers juid lakes an* connnonlv used
without the article; as, Tatauka-naziij (tnifidlo-stands), Thr-stnndinn-hafalo;
Wakpa-minisota, the Minnesota river; Mdtfiyedaij, /Me-qui-intr/e.
(e) Wlien two nouns come togetiun- in the relation of possessor and
possessed (§ 68), the last only takes the arti(^le, or rather the entire exj.res-
sion is rendered deHnite by a single article j.laced after it; as, caijpahmihma
ihupa kiij, the thill of the rart; Wasicuij wicastayatapi kiij, the h'in/f of the
French.
02
DAKiKI'A (JHAMMAU, TKXTS, AND KTIlNOdUAPHY.
Iiiitrjiiiitr Aitivli:
^ 117. Tlni iii«l('tinit<' article in inoro limited in its um than the dctinite,
but w» far a- itn iw- oxt.-iuln it follows the same niles; as, hoksidaij waij
(hoif a), a hof/,- lioknidaij wast«f waij (ho// f/ooil a), u i/ood ho/f.
HIH. Hoiiu-tiiiH'H both ailiclcs are used in the same phrase, lu which
cane tlie deliiiite U rciMlered hv the rehitive (see § U3. .*{); as, wicasta waij
waste kiij he kaffa (/««« u ffooti tl,r flmt nimlr), he was a ijood man. irho mule
that.
VERBS.
I 'oh i turn.
§ IV.l \. Dakota verbs are usiiallv phiced after the nouns with which
fUev'are lined, whether subject or object; as, hoksidaij kiij man! (ho,/ the
walks), th>' ho,, wall:.; wowapi wa.j dnha {honk a thoa-hast), than hast a hook.
2. Vi'rbs aUo are usually placc.d aft(M- tlu* adjectives which <iuality then-
subjects or object-, and after the adverbs which qualify the verbs; as,
Waanatau wicanta wavapike ciij he taijyaij wa.jmdaka {Waanafan man
eloquent the that well l-naw), I saw Waanatnn the eloquent man ren, plaint i,.
For the relative position of vcM-bs and personal pronouns, see § !»8.
Xiimlier.
I'l.rRAi..
§ 120. A verb, bv its form, desigimtes tlie nund)er of its subject or
object, or both-, that i^ to sav, the verb, being tlt.> h.st principal w..rd in
the sentence, usually takes the jdural endinj; 'pi' wlien the subject or object
is plural in (♦ijrniHcation,
1. (a) When the subje(;t repn^sents animate objects, the verl) takes the
plural termination: as, niauipi, thei, walk; wicasta kiij hipi {man the came),
the men eame. ■ • i i
{!,) Hut when the subject of a verb denotes inanimate objects, tlie verl.
doiiti not take a plural form for its nominitive's sake; as, caij t..pa ica^a (tree
four qrowM), four trees /frow.
2. (a) A verb also takes tiie jilural termination when it has a plural
«»bject of the rtrnt or sircond persons; as, Wakaijtaijka nijka<.api {God us-
ma^ie), Ood mwU' us; Dakota uiye Wakaijtaijka caijteniciyapi (/Mo/a i/ou
God ifou-lores), Go^l lores i/oa Dakotas.
(//) When the plural object is of the third persini, this plurality is
pointed out by wica, them, incorporated in the verb; as, waijwicayaka, he
HY5TAX— VEUH.
63
sdir thvm ; Ilaki; wahauk»i<^a yaiiini wi<^ttkt»^ {Hake bear tlmr tliem-kilted),
Hub- killrtl tliiT)' InatH.
§ 121. Ak fiien- in \mt otw temiiimtioii to Hifeniify pluniHty both of the
HiibJMct and ohjcrt, ainliif^iiity in mmu-tiUHH t\w. lesult.
(«) \Vh«'ii the i4iibj«'<'t M of the first, iiiitl the object is of the second
|)ei«on, the plural teriiiliiatioii may refer eitlier to the sul)ject or to the sub-
ject and object: a^ waMteuijiiirlakapi, in- lovr thrr, or n-i- loi'i- ijoi).
(b) When the Hiibjeet im of the third, and tlie ol)ject of the second
perHon, the plural terinination may refer either to the subject or the olyect,
or to both; m, waj<t<?nid;»kapj, f />(■// hnr tlitr, lir loves ijoii, or f!iri/ /ore f/oii.
§ 122. NouuK of multitude eomnionly refjuire verbs in the phual num-
ber; as, oyate lie<^oijpi, (lit- frnplt- tlid flint.
§ 123. The verb 'yukay' in often used in its sinj-uhir form with a
plural nmmmyr; a^, wakiyeday ota yukuij, tlior mr iiia.Hi/ pif/rons.
§ 124. The verb • yeya ' and its derivatives 'iyeya,' ' hiveva,' etc., have
rarely a j.dural teruuiiation tlioHj?li u«ed with a plural subject; as, wicota
heu hiyeya, mint/ jmrmtm are tlnre.
§ 125. 1. The dual w \mii\ only as the sul)joct of tlie verb and to
•hiuote the jierson H|M,'akiMjf and the person spoken to. It has the same
form aH the plural j»rououii of the first person, exceptiii}-- that it does not
take the termination * pi,'
2. Hence, as thiH pronoun is, in meaninj.-, a conil)ination of the first
and secon<l persons, it inn U- nm-A only with an ol)ject of the tliird person,
except when, the ajrent and jwitient iM-inj; the same i)ersons, it assumes the
reflexive form (^ 24); m, waiitfui;daka, nr tiro (meaning thou and /) love
Mm; waHtewi<''uu<kbi, /w two love thnii. See § 42. 1.
Oorernmeiit.
§ I2<i. Activ.- trauwtive veH« jfoveni the objective case; as, makaska
(nif binds), he l,mlM me; vi\(-a*Ux wai; wai;mdaka '{mm n [-saw), i saw a man.
§ 127. Active verU may jfoveni two objectives.
1. A verb may {ro%-eni two flirect ol.jects or so-called accusatives.
VVhenana<-tiononai«trtofthe jK^rs^Mi is sp(.keii of, the uliole person is rep-
resented by an im;4,rporat«^l pronoun, and the pnrt l)va n<.un in apposition
with the pronoun; a«, unyHt mayaduza {hand mv-thoa-takvst), thon takcst me
bij the hand, or thou tuhnt ///// hm^l. Compare the French, ^ mr prendre la
niain.^
64
DAKOTA fJHAM.MAK, TKXTS, AXD KTHNOdRAI'HY.
2. A v(.|-l» iiiuy ;.(.v(,ni a direct (.bju.-t or lUAUWutiv.- tiixl ;iii iu(|in„,f
ohject aiiHW('riiij>- to u diitive.
00 VVIiou ono of tho ohjocts is a pronoun, it must bo atUidwd to tlio
vori.; as, woNvapi kiij ]w niayatu kta (book thr that mr-fhon-qm'. wilt), tlmn
wtlt Hire. VIC that hook.
Qi) But when both the objects arc* nouns, the indirect is usuallv placed
before the (h'rect obj(,ct; us, Hc^paij wowapi valju kta {Hi;„in hook 'tlion.,,i,r
wilt), thou, wiltffin: Urpim a hook; IFepi taspaijtaijka wan hivukiva wo (//em
apple a /o.s.s), to.s.s Itepi an applr.
§ l-'H. Transitive verbs witii the prepositions 'a' or S.' prefixe<l may
ffovern tw(» objectives, a...l ,.ven three when two of them refer to the same
person or thn.y; as, sina, kiij anicahpapi (hlanket the on-thee-lai,l), they eoe-
emi thee with a hlanket; mini j.a amakastaij (water head on-me-poareil), he
2>oiireil water on iiii/ head.
§ 129. Intransitive verl)s, with the prepositions 'a' or 'o' preHxed
K<»vem an objective case; as, n.ani, /. iralk, ca.jku ki.j omani (road the in-
walks), he lealk.s ,n the roail ; haij, to .stand, maka ki.j awaha.j (earth the on
l-stand), / dand on the earth.
I'oHMeHghr For
III.
§ 130. This torm of the verb is u;e.l whenever possession <.r property
IS mdicated, and is very important iu the 1 )akota hnijruaoe. For the wavs
m winch the jjossessivo form is made, see § 39. 3.
The use oftliis form oKtlio verb does not necessarily exclndc the nossessive i.m
tiam dmt wmli thy ImiuU,; nn.ape yah(lu;caiia is also (iorrect. The occairence of the
possessive pronoau uo.-s not iv.uler the possessive form of the verb f l^K™^^^^^
• :»IODKS.
J III lie rati re.
§ 131. 1. In prohil)itious the imperative mode is often indicatcid bv tlie
adverb 'dmuhaij' placed before the verl,, with 'kiij' or 'kiijhaij,' 'ci.j' ,„•
'cujliau,' foUowing; as, ihnuharj hecanoij kiij, do not do that] ihuuhaij
w.cayadapi ki.jha.j, do not believe it. This is a stronfr^r form than the
?.ommon imperative.
2. When two verbs in the imperative mode are connected bv c(»njunc-
tious, the first is used without the sijru; ,,s, owhjza kiij ehdaku ka niaui
wo, take up thi/ had and walk.
VKKHS : IXFIXITFVK— HKBJUNCTIVK.
65
Injinitifi;
§ 132. 1. Verbs ill tiie inanUive inndt' iiuiiu'diimfly precede tluwe l)y
which they are ffov(M-no(l; hh, c'aij kukse yahi {inuyl h-nd tlinu-tm.st-amr),
fhoii hast cnnir to nit iroott ,- h(* e»-(.ij (-iHii)!, / to/,/ ,fnii to ilo that.
2. The line of the iidiiiitive iiuxh' in Dakota is limited, the finite verh
heii.j.- often usj-d where the infinitive would he in Kn^lish; as, nwh. waciij
(/-90 l-dffiire), I ilcsirr to ijo.
3. The infinitive nuxhican not he UKed as a, noini, as it sometimes is
in English; that is, it can not have anythinf-- predinite.l of it, ns in the
phrnses, "to see the sun is pleasant," "t(> walk is fatiouin^r." [„ nneh cases
verbal nouns or gerunds are used; as, wi waijyakapi kiij he oivokipi (*•»//
seelmi the that pleasant), thr m-hu/ ofthr sun is plmsant.
Sultjiinrtivi;
§ 133. What may he called the subjunctive in«»de is formed by tla^ aid
of conjunctions which follow the verb. (Se(* § 42.)
I. (^0 Kiijhaij and its derivatives, ciijhaij, kinahaij, and cinahaij, usually
refer to future time, future events only being considered as ue.certain and
contingent; as, yahi kiijhaij mde ktii, if thou come, I irill r/n.
Kut 'kiijhaij' <loes not always reiidiT tlie sense snbiinK'tive. it heiu^j sometimes
used as an adverb of time, especially when [.receded by teluin; as, telian yahi kiijhan
mde kta, when tlioii voment, I icill t/o.
(h) Wlien anything ua.st is sp(»ken of as uncertain, ' heciijhinj ' is com-
in<mly used; as, hecanoij heciijhaij ec^en ohdaka wo, if thou didst that, con-
fess it.
2. The conjunctions (wta, sta, Ijeyas, and kes, signifying thou(/h, al-
though, are also used to form the sid)juiu'tive mood; as, Ociciyaka esta '
wicayada .sni, althouc/h f tell thee, thou dost not Ite/iere ; hi ki^yas ki(u mde kte
sni, thou(/h he come, I will not f/o with him ; amapn kes en <nvacaijmi sni,
thouf/h he struek me, [ paid no attention to if.
3. Uijkaijs, if, usually relat(^s to past time or t<» .something alreadv
known, and is used to state what would have l)een the case if the thing-
mentioned had been different from what it is. It is usually followed by
tuka, hut; as, miyecicazuzu uijk.iijs cicu kta tuka {me-thou-hudst-paid if,
I-thee-ffive would fmt), if thou hadst paid me, f would hare f/iren it to thee]
.suktaijka mduha ui^kaqs mde kta tuka (horn- [-had if [-(fo would hut), if 1
had a horse I would f/o.
7105 — VOL IX ;')
III
11
m
r»AK()TA OHAMMAR. TKXT.S, AND KTII NOG l{A I'll Y,
Optatin; I'Dtnititil. etc.
§ ia4. Tlu* advtu-l) t(.kiij, oh tliaff is uscil wifli v(»rl)s tn ..xpn.ss Htr(.nj<
d.'rtin.; ill wliicli cjwi. uii ' ii ' is HUtHxt'd to tli.- voil.; h«, tokiij iimIuIicu. ,>h
that I had it!
^ 13ri. Til.. DiikottM liiivH no way ot'cxiu-cssiii;- tullv imd fornililv the
idean of iuH-«ts«ity and olilij-atioii. Tlie pla.-t. of tli.i Km^HhIi words «»,////
and »/«,./ is partially s.ippli,.,! I,y f|,o \v..rd lytMV.'a, //, i,rn,,v, : a«, oninoij
ktu iyei'tH'a, // is Jit that thou shoulil.st ilo it.
§ 13(i. 1. Tlic idea of ability or pownr is expressed l»y the help of the
verb okihi, to !„■ Mr, used after other verbs, which are either in the form
of the intinitive ..r {.vrund; as, eeoij owakilii {to <lo l-ahlr), t am al>lr to do it,
or / ran do it; nianipi kiij owakihi (wa/kiuf/ thr l-alde), I ran walk. Or
they are put in a finite form: as. siiktaijka mdiizn ownklii (W,«r l-vatch
l-ablv), I ran ratrh a horsr.
2. Inability is expressed either by '..kilii' with the negative 'siii.' or
'okitpaiii:'as, mawani kta owakihi sni {l-wall; will /-ran not), or, mawani
kta owakitpani (f-a'alk will I-iiHuhlr), I raiinot walk. 'T.'.ka* or 'tokadaij,
followed by the nefr«tive 'sni,' is often used for the same purpose; as!
t.ikadau mawani sni (an/z-wa// l-walk not), / ninmt possihl/f walk.
H. The word 'pien' is 'suffixed to verbs to denote /to.s.sihUifi, ,„• that the
thmircanhedone: as, ec^orjpiea. it ran hr done; waijyajrpini. it ran hr sren.
Mut it more frequently occurs with the nefrative 'sni;' iis, kahpiea sni, if
cannot Iw iiiailr.
TKNSEK.
§ 137. Xotwithstaiuling the Dakota verb has but two distinct forms of
tense, there is no difficulty in expressing.-, by the help of adverbs, etc., all
•the varieties of time found in other lanfruages.
Aorist.
§ 138. 1. The aori.st is u.sed to denote pi-r.^ent time, and generally
needs no mark to show that the present is referred to, that beinjr usuallV
determined by attendant circtnnstances or by the context; as, tiyatli yaijka,
nakaha waijmdaka, hr ;,v at thr hoiisr, I havr jmt .^ren him.
•1. When necessary the a.lverb dehan, now, or hinahiij, ,,rt, is used to
indicate present time; as, dehan tiyata yaijka, hr i.s now at thr house; hinalun
den uq, hv is hrre yet.
3. The aorist is used in jreneral propositions, which apply equally to
present, past, and future; as, sice6i waskuyeca wastedapi, children love fruit.
VKIMJrt: TKNSKH.
fl7
§ 1H!». I. Tin. |m)(lfmiiiuuit two of tlio iioiist in to douoto lutst time, it
beiiiff nhvavN used in tlic imrnitioii nf ].a«t ovoiitM: as, enimmj. / //»,,r ,i,m>'
it; li(( iiKliiHfiiij, / haw litiishnl that.
2. (^0 By the lu)l|) of rlic advcrli waijim, /w/r, the iiorirtt cxprcMscH /w;.
>r< or Jinishid timo; uh, waijnii yiistiiij|)i, ///*// //,,/v' /wr>«rs/«/7/ ?7,- winjnu
o<<i('iyHkii, / //rtr<' now tolil t/icc.
(/') III a narnitiv.. of past ovciitn, 'miijiia,' tojfttlior vvitii tlic aoriHt,
iimkcK what in called tin- plii perfect tense; as, waijiia yustaijpi lieimn wiii,
theif had Jill is/ti'd if irhni I aiiiml.
3. The (loriHt used with tiika, hid, expn^sses what is Mometiiiies callod
the imperfect tense; as, hen wanij tnka {thitr I wan, hut am not now^ / was
fhnr. '
^ 140. Before naceca, iurhaps, the aori.st tense is sometimes used for
the /M/Hrr; as, hecoij masipi kiijhatj, eciunuij imcoca, if theij tvU im- to do that,
[ shall prol)at)lif do it.
Fuiuri;
sS 141. 1. The si^rn of the future tense is usually 'kta.' It may be
used with verbs, adjectives, nouns, or pronouns; as. niani kta, hr will walk;
he WHHte kta, that will he ifood ; he tiijta kta, that will he prairii-; he miye
kta, that will he I. ^
2. The future tense is often used in ijamitiiif,' past events respecting-
somethiiifr that was future at the time mentioned; a.s, waijna upi kta h<"lian
wai, then "'''t'c ff'out to come when I arrived there.
H. The future tense is used to denote that a thin<r would have taken
place if .s(.m(^tliin<i' Imd not prevented. In tliis case it is commonly fojhnved
by 'tuka,' whether the reason is stated or not; as, wau kta tnka, / would
have come; upi kta tuka wicavvakisica, they would have eoiue, hut I forhade
them.
4. 'I'he future tense with the adverb 'hiijca,' is used t.. indicate a desire,
puqx.se, or <leterminatIoii to do a thinj.; as, mde kte hiijca (/-//« will rerii),
I want to go; ecoij kte hiijca ecoij {do will vera did), he did it hecause he
wished to do if, or he did it iutetdioiiallfi.
"). The future tense is <»ften used where the infinitive mode would be
in En<r1ish; as, wau kta owakitpani {I-eome .shall, l-unahle), f am uiiahle to
eome; teyaj)! kta akitapi, thei/ .souyhf to kill him.
fi. The future tense is sometimes used for the aorist, as in (iennan,
when there is unceitainty about the fhinof .spoken of; as, tinwic^akte kiij
bee kta (murderer the that-he will), that is the murderer, the idea being, that
he will be found to be the murderer.
HtaN
-"■ ■■'>-—■•'
68
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
7. When two verbs in the futvu'e tense are connected by a conjunc-
tion, the first may be eltlier with or witliout the sign; as, nihioniciyapi kta
Va yai'-eyajH kta, or nihiqnit^iyapi ^a yaceyapi kta, i/ou will he tnnihled and
weep.
§ 142. 'Nmj' or 'noq' is sometimes nsed instead of 'kta,' as the sign of
the future tense, in interrogative sentences, and also wlien something future
is spoken of as uncertain; as, nida nui] he, shall I (}o? token edoqpi nui)
taijio sni, iheii ktific not what theif should do.
§ 143. Before the verbs 'eciij' and 'epca,' 'ke' sometimes marks the
future tense ot the first person; as, mda ke epca, / will go, thought I.
§ 144. In interrogative sentences 'hiij' is sometimes used for 'kta he,'
denoting the future tense; as, wau hiq, shall I come f
AUXILIARY VEKBS.
§ 145. There are several verbs which are used with others as auxil-
iai'ies; such as, 'iyeya,' 'kiya,' and 'ya' or 'yaij.'
§ 146. 1. 'Iyeya,' when used with other verbs, expresses the additional
ideas of com})letion and suddenness; as, yustaij iyeya, he made a finish of it;
kaksa iyeya, he cut it of .suddenly. In this way 'iyeya' is often used to
o-ive force and animation to the style.
2. Verbs used with 'iyeya,' if capable of contraction, are contracted-
as, kaptuza, to split, ka^ tus iyeya, he split it open.
3. 'Iyeya' is often used with prei)Oshiuns and adverbs, sometimes with
and sometimes without their taking the verbal prefixes; as, paniahen iyeya,
to push into; yuhukun iyeya, to put down; ohna iyeya and mahen iyeya, to
put in*o anything.
§ 147. 'Kiya' is used with verbu ao a causative suffix; as, ecogkiya, to
cause to do; kahkiya, to cause to make; naziykiya, to cause to su(nd. The
pronouns are inserted before the causative.
§ 1 i8. ' Ya' or 'yaij' is a suffix which occurs so freciuently, and whose
use is sometimes so (lifterent from that of any English verb, that it demands
a special notice.
1. («) It is used as a causative suffix; as, ecoyya, to cause to do; maniya,
to cause to tvalk. In tliis case it always has a noun or pronoun for ifs ol)ject
expressed or understood; as, mani n)ayayapi, //ow cause me to walk.
(h) 'Ya' u.sed with adjectives makes of them active verbs; as, say a, io
dye or paint red; samya, to blacken.
2. {a) It is used with words denoting relationship, wiiere in EngUsh
we should employ a possessive pronoun, and seems to have the force of to
VERBS OF BEPETITION.
69
have, or have for; as, he atewaya (that father- I-have), that is my father;
Ateuijyaijpi ma ipiya ekta uaijke ciq (father-we-have heaven in thou-art the),
our Father who art in heaven.
(Ij) 'Ya' with nouns shows what usfe a thing is put to; as, de isaijwaya,
this I have for a knife; he tiyopayaya, that thou used for a door.
3. When the pronouns 'ma,' 'ni,' and 'uij' are used without the pro-
noun 'ya' following, 'ya' becomes 'yaq;' as, atemayaq, he has me for father ;
ateuyyaypi, our father. But when 'ya,' thou or i/ou, follows, the vowel is
not nasalized; as, atemayaya, thou hast me for father; ateuqyayapi, ijoa call
us father.
VKRBS OF KEPETITION.
Reduplicated Verhn.
§ 149. 1. The reduplication of a syllable in Dakota verbs is very com-
mon. In intransitive verbs it simply indicates a repetition of the action; as,
ipsica, to jump, ipsipsica, to hop or jump repeatedJij ; ilia, to laufjh, ihaha, to
laufjk often. In transitive verbs it either indicates that the action is repeated
on the same object, or that it is pei-formed upon several objects; as, yahtaka,
to bite, yahtahtaka, to bite often; baksa, to cut a stick in two; baksaksa, to cut
a stick in two often, or to cut several sticks in two. Verbs of one syllable are
rarely reduj)licated.
2. There are some verbs whose meaning almost necessarily implies a
repetition of the action and which therefore are generally used in their re-
duplicated form; as, yuhuhuza, to shake; panini, tojo(j; kapsiijpsiijta, to
ivhip; yusiijsiij, to tickle; nasmjsuij, to strugfjle, etc.
3. Verbs signifying to be are repeated to denote continuance; as, den
mai)ka marjke, / continue to staif here; hen dukaij dukaijpi, i/ou reside there.
§ 150. The use of a reduplicated form of a vei-b in its proper place is
very important. It is as much a violation of the rules of the Dakota lan-
guage to use a simple for the reduplicated form as to use the singular for
the pluHil number.
Verbs tcith the Suffixes < s'a' and ' ka.'
§ 151. 'S'a' is suffixed to verbs to denote frequenci/ of action or habit;
as, yahi s'a, thou comest ojten; iyatoijsui s'a, thou dost tell lies habitually, i. e.,
thou art a liar: wamauoi) s'a, one who steals often, i. e., a thief.
§ 152. 'Ka' has sometimes the same signification with 's'a;' as, waoka,
a good hunter. But sometimes it does not produce any perceptible diti'er-
ence in the meaning of the verb; as, wasteda and wastedaka, to love any-
thing.
mm
70
DAKOTA GUA.MMAli, 'I'EXTS, AND I'JtllNOUUAI'UY.
§ 153. When tlie verb, to wliich 'ka' or 'n'ii' is ssiiflixed, takes the plu-
ral form, the suffix usually follows the plural tenuination; as, waopika,
wnrlsmcn; eeoijpi h'w,' <lon\s. But in the verb 'da,' to esteem, 'ka' may
either precede or follow the plural termination: as, wastedakapi and waste-
dapika.
SmSTANTIVK VKRHS,
§ 154. The verbs 'ui),' 'ourjyaij,' 'yaijka,' 'yiikai),' and 'hiyeya,' all
sionify to he, but when used, they are accompanied by other verbs, adverbs,
participles, or prepositions, descriptive of tlu^ ))lace or manner of being; as,
mani wauij, / am walkim/; ti mahen maijka, / am in the house; h^diya
yakoijpi, the// are there; en mauij, it is in me.
§ l.'')5. The verb 'e' or 'ee' occurs without a word descriptive of the
mc»de ()r place of existence; but it is contined to the third person, and is
used rather to declare the identity than the existence of a thing. This verb
comlnues with the pronouns, as, 'hee,' 'dee,' etc. 'Yukar)' is used to de-
clare that there is, and wanida, that there is none; as, Wakaijtayka yukaij,
there is a God ; Wakaytaijka wanica, there is no God.
§ 15(). The bringing of two words together in the Dakota language
answers all the purposes of such a copula as our substantive verb; as,
Wakaijtaijka waste (God fjaod), God is f/ood ; \vi kii) kata (sun the hot), the
sun is hot; de miye (this I), this is I ; hena iijyaij (those stones), those are
stones ; Danikota (Dakota-thou), thou art a Dakota.
§ la?. From these examples it appears that there is no real necessity
for such a connecting link between words; tuid accordingly we do not find
any single verb in the Dakota language which simply predicates being.
The Dakotas cannot say abstractly, / am, thou art, he is; but they can ex-
press all the modes and places of existence. And the verb of existence is
understood in pronouns, nouns, and adjectives.'
PAETIOIPLES.
Active,
§ 158. 1. Active participles follow the nouns and precede the verbs
with which they ai*e Urjd; as, mazakar) hduha yahi (c/mw having thou-come),
thou hast eome having thi/ (fun.
'A. L. Ki{{f{s maki'» the lollowiiig claHgifioation ol' substantive verbs:
1. Of lieiiiii or i-xinttiKT. as ui), yukai), yaijka, etc.
2. Of tondilion : with participles and ailverbs of manner; as, ni iitj, liviny in ; taijyaij yaijka,
(me// is), in cuiiifurlihlc.
3. Of place ; with prepositions ami adverbs of place ; as, akau uq, ia on ; tiinahen yaqka, within in.
4. Of iilunlilii : c iir ic, witli the forms hco, ilec. ."^ee ^ 1.55.
5. Of I'lassilication ; bciHi, is such. as. hoksidai) waste heia, he i« u ijoml Imii ; he yiiqktokeca
he6a, that ia a wolf.
PAUTICI I'LFilS— NOUNS,
71
2. The objective pronouns are used with iuid <;;-overne<l by active par-
ticiples, in the .same way as by verbs; as, niayuha yukarjpi (iHc-liavint/
they mnain), the if still rrtain ma; niyuha yapi kta {tlwc-havhuj theif-go will),
they will take thee nlonf/.
3. Active participles are used to denote prolonj^ed or continued action;
as, kiksuya uq, he is rememheriny ; Wakarjtaijka cekiya uij, he is in the habit
of praying to God; iahaij icurjhaij, whilst he was speakiiiy.
4. A few participles are used with the verbs from which they are de-
rived; as, nianiiiaij niaui (walkiny walks), that is, he walks and does not ride;
naziijhaij nazii; {stamlinfj he stands), he yets up and stands.
•5. Two verbs to<,'ether may be used as participles without a conjunc-
tion; as, deya patu6 inaziq (^weeping stooping stands), he stands stooping and
wesping.
Passive.
§ 159. 1. A verb used as a pa.ssive participle follows the noun to which
it relates; as, tahiijca kiij opi, the deer is shot.
2. Passive participles are used to make what may be called the passive
form of the verb; as, ktejji, killed, nikt(;pi kta, thou wilt be killed.
3. They are sometimes used independently as nouns; as, ktepi kiij,
the slain.
NOUNS.
■•II i
POSITION.
§ 160. The place of the noun, whether subject or object, is before the
verb; as, wairmaheza ica<Va, corn grows; mini wadiij (water [-want), I want
water.
Occasioually the subject comes after tlie verb; as, eya Wakarjtai)ka, said Ood.
§ 1(»I. When two nouns are u.sed tof>-ether, one the subject and the
other the object of the same verb, the subject is usually placed first (§ fJT);
as, tataqka pezi yutapi (oxen grass eat), oxen eat grass; Dakota Padani kiij
wicaktepi (Dakota Pawnee the them-killed), the Dakotas killed the Pawnees.
§ l(i2. 1. Of two nouns in composition or combination the noun sus-
taining the relation of possessor always precedes the name of the thing
possessed. See § 08.
2. There are cases where two nouns are brought together in which the
latter may be regarded as in apposition: as, aguyapi wic^oni, bread of life, or
more properly, the bread that is life— a. l. bigos.
m
meimsmSS
72
DAKOTA (JISAMMAH, THXTH, AND KTIINOGKAIMIY.
NUMHKK.
§ Hi'6. 'i'he priiicipk' on which the ])hiral torinination is employed is
that of phu'iut"' it as near the end of the sentence as possible. The order
in a Dakota sentence is, first the nouu, next the adjective, and lastly the
verb. Hence, if a noun or pronoun is used alone or has no word following
it in the phrase, it may take the plural ending-; if an adjective follows, it is
attached to the adjective; and if a verl) is used, it is attached to the verb.
1. When nouns are used to convey a ])lural idea, without qualiticatives
or predicates, they have the jdural termination; as, ninapepi, thif hands;
hena Dakotapi, those arc Dakotas.
•J. When a nouu which represents an animate object is to be T5iade
plural, and is followed by a (jualificative or predicate, the sign (jf the plural
is joined, not to the noun, but to the qualificative or predicate; as, wicasta
wastepi, /jood men; koska kiij hipi, thr ifoim</ turn have arrived; wicasta waste
kiij hipi, the (food men have arrived.
§ lfi4. The plural of nouns representing animate objects in the objec-
tive case, whether they are governed by active verbs or prepositions, is
designated by ' wica ' following, which is prefixed to or inserted in the gov-
erning word; as, tahiyca widaktepi {deer them-theji-kill), they kill deer; Da-
kota ewicataijhaij (Dakota them-from), he is from the Dakotas.
ADJECTIVES.
POSITION.
§ 165. When the adjective is used simply as a qualifying term, it is
placed iimuediately after its noun; as, wicasta waste, <jood man; daij sica,
ha<l wood.
Tlie adjectiv*' ikt'-e, common, is placed before the uoiiii which it qualifies, Imt its
derivative ikceka comes rt/Ver; as, ikce haijpa aud haijpikceki:, cow/ho» moccuahis;.
ikce wicasta, « common man, an Indian. The imnierai adjectives, when used with caij,
a day, are i)laced before; as, noijpa caij, two days, etc.
§ 166. When the adjective forms the predicate of a proposition, it is
placed after the article, and after the demonstrative pronoun, if either or
both are used; as, wicasta kiij waste, the man is (food; wicasta kirj he waste,
that man ix /food ; taku ecanoij kiij he sica, that which thou didst is bad.
NUMBEK.
§ 167. Adjectives, whether qualificative or predicative, indicate the
number of the nouns or pronouns to which they belong; as, lijyaij sapa
f
ADJKCTJVES.
73
f
waij, a black stow; inya.j sapnapa, Idmk stones; tataijka kiij wa^'aka, the ox
tH sfrottfj ; tataijka kiy was'akapi, tha oxen are stron/j.
2. AdjetttivoH (1., iu,t take the plural form when that can be pointed out
by the verb of which the noun is either the subject or object (see §§ 163,
164); aH wida^ta waste lu, kao-api (man fjood that they-mide), „oo<l n,rn made
that; VVakH.jta.jka wicasta waste noni ^vivnUgH (Great-Spirit men ,,ood two
thein-mwle), God made two (food men.
-A. As the numeral a<ljectives after waijzi denote plurality by virtue of
then- meanmg, they may be used either with or without the plural termina-
tion; as, wii^asta yanmi, or widasta yamnipi, three men.
Nl'MEBAL ADJECTIVES.
^ 168. 1. Nume.-al adjectives used distributiveh' take the reduplicated
o.-m; as, yamin, three, yanminnii, three and three, vanuunmi Uum, they each
took three, oi- then took three of each.
2. Numei-al adjectives are used alone to express the number of times
an event occurs; as, yanmi yahi, thou earnest three times. When a succes-
«.o.i of acts is spokim of, the word 'akihde' is often used; as, topa akihde
yakutepi, t/ou shot four times successively.
§ 169. To supply the want of words like place and ways in Endish
the adverbial te,-mination 'kiya' is added to the immeral: as, noypakiya
yako.JiM, they are in two diffi^renf places ; he topakiya oyakapi, that is told^in
jour different ways.
§ 170. The Dakotas use the term luujke, one-hatf; but when a thinff is
( ivided into ,no,.e than two aliquot parts they have no names for them-
that IS, they have no exi).-essions corresponding to one-third, one-fourth, one-
Affh, etc. By those who have made some progress in arithmetic, this want
•s supplied by the use ..f 'o.jspa' and the ordinal numbers; as, o.jspa iyamui
ipieee third) one-third ; o.jsj)a itopa (piece fourth), one-fourth.
The Iaii^M.a«e more recently adopted is kiyuspapi, divided. So that ...le-fourth
IMtO.NoMIiVAL ADJECTIVES.
§ 171. Uwasirj and iyuhpa, all, sakim and napin, hoth, apa and huijh
some or a part, tonana a.ul wanistiijna, few, a small quaidit,,, uijma, the other
oni' of two Ota, many, miieh, and some others, a.-e sometimes used as adjec-
tives qualifying nouns, and sometimes stand in the place of nouns.
^172. 1. As the adjective *ota,' many, much, conveys a plural idea, its
reduplicated form ' ouota ' or ' <,dota,' is not used when speaking of iuaui-
74
DAKOTA GHAMMAU, TEXT8, AND ETHNOGltAPHY.
mate objects, except when different quantities or parcels are referred to; as,
Ota awahdi, / have hroiifjht home many or much; odota awahdi, / have brought
home much of different kinds.
2. When ' ota ' relates to animate objects, it may have the plural ter-
mination, but is generally used without it. When it relates to the human
species, and no noun ])recedes, it has ' wi<:!a' prefixed; as, wi(?ota hipi, many
persons came, or a multitude of persons came.
3. When 'ota' relates to a nimiber of different companies of persons,
it has what may be called a double plural form, made by prefixing ' wi(5a '
and by reduplication; as, wi(;ok(5ota ahi, companies of persons have arrived.
REPETITION AND OMISSION OP ADJECTIVES.
$ 173. 1. When the same thing is predicated of two or more nouns con-
nected by conjunctions, the adjective is commonly repeated with each
noun; as, ^uktaqka kii; waste ka t^aijpahmihma kii) waste, the horse is good,
and the wagon is good.
2. But sometimes a single adjective is made to apply to all nouns by
using a pronominal adjective or demonstrative pronoun; as, suktar)ka kiij
ka daijpahmihma kiij napin waste, the horse and the wagon are both good;
widasta \a winohiijda kiy hena wasteste, vian and woman, they are beauti-
ful; Hepaij ka Hepi ka Hake, hena iyuhjja haijskapi, Hepan, and Ifepi, and
Hake, they are all tall.
3. When two nouns are connected by the conjunction 'ko' or 'koya,'
also, the adjective is only used once; as, Suktaijka daqpahmihma ko sida
(horse wagon also bad), the horse and the wagon also are bad.
ADVERBS.
§ 174. Adverbs are used to qualify verbs, participles, adjectives, and
other adverbs; and some of them may, in particular cases, be used with
nouns and pronouns; as, iwa.stedaij mani, he walks slowly; sicaya hduha uij,
he is keeping it badly; niua waste, very good; kitaijna taqyaq, tolerably well;
he daq sni (that wood not), that is not wood; tonitaijhaij he (whenre-thou),
whence art tlwuf
POSITION.
§ 175. 1. Adverbs are commonly placed before the words which they
qualify; as, taijyaij wauij, / am well; sicaya oliaijyaijpi, they do 'tudly; niua
waste, very good.
2. («) The adverbs 'hiijda' and 'sni' follow the words which they
ADVKRB.S-URDTJPLTCxVTrON.
76
qujify; as, waste hi.;camv,W/ on,o kt. h\.,^.u In- , visits „rnn,m.i; to
'10 It; edoijpi sui, the If did not do it.
(/>) Tl.e adverbs of ti.ne, 'kiohay,' '6t' or 'cni.' 'kel.arj.' a.ul 'roh,' are
placed after tlu. words to wl.ieh they relate; as, yahi kiulu.,, „din Z,
fOiHest; wavynkae^ii, when he sees it.
3. (a) Interrogative adverbs commonly stan.l at the be.nnninir of the
clause or sentence; as, tokeca wowapi dawa sni he, lohi, dost Lu not
(h) But 'to,' a contracted form of 'toke-^a' and 'he,' the .-ommon si<ni
of mterrogatinn, stand at the end; as, ,h,he sni to, .dii, dost thou not have If
vain he, hmt thou ainvcdf
§ 17<;. Interrogative adverbs and others often preHx or ins.^rt personal
pronouns; as, n.tonakapi he, hoiv nam,, arc there of i,out tonitai hai, he
/fAm;e «/•« ///owMiemataijhau, / «w,/Wj/« rtrt/^/«r^.
REDUPLICATION.
§ 177. 1. Most adverbs may make a plural form bv doubling a sylla-
ble m which case they may refer either to the subject or the obie..t ot' the
verb, and are used with verbs both in the singtdar an.l plural nun.ber; as,
taqyaij eco.j, he does d well; taytauyaij eco.j, hr has done seneral thlnos well-
taqtaijyaij edoi}])i, theij hare done well.
2. If the verb relates to the unite.l action of indivi.hials, the a.lverb is
not re. luphcated; but if the individuals are viewed as a.-ting independently
he reduphcated tor.n nuist be used; as, suktayka kiu tk:tkeva' ki. m I.^
horses earn, eaeh a hraiu/ load. " * '
3^ The reduplicated form of the adverb is used when reference is had
to different times, places, distances, etc.; as, wicasta ki.j teha, ni, the man
hred Ion,,; wu.sta kh; tehayha, nipi ece, n.n live Ion,,; ecadao waliH
c«,«. vo««; ecadada, wahi, / eome freonentli,; he ha.skaya baksa wo, cut
thatlouff; hena hauskaskaya baksa wo, cut those Ion,,; askada.j eu.jtip we
USE OF CERTAIN ADVERBS,
J 178 1. In general propositions, 'eca' or 'ca,' when, is used with 'ede'
::::i:it rif ''- -'-- - --^-^ - -"^^- - -p^ -; ^
2. The particles 'ece' and 'ecee,' used at the end of clauses or sen-
tences, signify /,.y«.«.^ or hahit, as; ecanio, ecee, /«;« accustomed to do.
I <l
.,i:|
I
76
DAKOTA (iKAMMAU. TKXT8, AM) HTHJJOCUAPFIY.
8. The particle *(''«,' in iiumt ca»eH, iiidicuten the cIohg of a direct quo-
tation of the wonU of oiiewjlf or of another; as, tleeen eeauoij kiijhai; yani
kta ^e, Wakaijtuijka eya <'re, ifUioii dost than, tliuii slutlt live, God said.
4, The free iulverliial particrle 'do' is iise<l for emphasis, at the end
of a clause or mititetwe, as, wahi kte ilo, / ivill come. It is used generally
by young men, and not considered necessary by good speakers.' 'Ye' is
HotnetinieM nm-d in tlur wune way by women and others.
r>. Anionic the free adverbial particles may be mentioned 'wo,' 'we,'
'yo' and 'ye' with '|h>,' 'pi' and 'miye,' the signs of the imperative; and
'kta' and 'kt«' nigtw of the future. These all follow the verb. See §§ 42
and 43.
§ 179, In reply to (piestions which have the negative form, assent to
the negative pro|N>Mition contained in the (piestion is expressed by hay, yes,
and dissent by hiya, no; as, yahi kte sni he; hay, wahi kte sni, thou wilt
not come, wilt tliouf i/en, I will not come; yahi kte sni he; hiya, wahi kta,
thou wilt wtt come, trill thou? no, I will come. If the (piestion be put affirma-
tively, the aiwwer in the name as in English.
§ 180, 'Tohan' and 'kiijhaij' are often used together with the same
verb, in wliiiJi cane 'tohan' precedes the verb and 'kirjhaij' follows it; as,
tohan yahi kiijliaij nide kta, when thou eomcst 1 will go.
^ 181, When 'itokain' is used in reference to time, it is often preceded
by the a^lverb <»f n(;gation; as, yahi sni itokam (thou-comest not before), be-
fore thou cotnevt.
NEGATIVE.
$ 182. I, Negation i» expressed by placing after the verb, adjective,
noun, or pronoun, the adverb 'sni;' as, mde ^ni {I-t/o not), I did not fjo; he
car) sni (that wtjod not), that is not wood.
2, An emphatic negation is sometimes indicated by 'kat^a,' which, how-
ever, is seldonj uw-il except in contradicting what has been previously said;
as, yao ka^a, //to« didst not hit it.
3, A negative u>«;d inteiT«;gatively often implies permission; as, iyacu
sni to (dost thou not take itf), may signify, thou mayest take it.
§ 183, 1, In Dakota two negatives make an affirmative; as, wanica,
there is now;; wani^; 4ni (tlwre-is-none not), i. e., there is some.
■*D»' ill liuiijyati aixl tlia>)kt»T)waij, and '1o' in Titoijwuij, seem to be oijuivalmit to the iiiuscu-
liiie oral |M-riiNl Uk of tli« Omaha ami ronka, an of the KaiiNa, OHa<re, and Kwapa, ke of the lo-vru, ke-i
uf the Oto, «h u( tb« M»tulan, U iit the Hidatitu, and k uf the Crow, llfl in seldom used by the Pouka,
but u cuiuuutu nmouif the Uiiwha, — J. O. D.
PKEPOSITTONS.
77
■•1 p
2. Wliftii two tUiffativft verbn are connected by a conjimction, the first
mai/ \Hi without the nitot of nejfation; as, kiikipe (n lyotfiij taukii sni {he-
aurpoMsed titul imrf ifreal not) he neither mrpnssed mr was the (jmitcst.
IJcrKBBOiJATIVB.
^^ 184. I. 'lU'* hthtf iutmmtm interroofiitive particle, and ia placed at
the end of the tteutt'twc: a*, wii'-ayada he, ilosf fhnit believed
2. When the iH^rmn H|»oken to is at a distance, 'hwo,' compoinided of
'he' and 'ho,' is tm^U hh, toki <hi hwo, irhitlier art thou (foini)? This last ia
not used by UtmuXen.
3. Sonietinu'K 'ka' \n etnph»y(>fl instead of 'he,' as the sij^i of interroga-
tion; m, he taku liojVay ka, what kind offinh is thnfF
4. HouieturufM. however, the interrogation is distinffuished only by the
tone <»f voice. L'liUke the Kngliwh, the voice falls at the close of all inter-
rogative nenteucen,
ADrKBBIAI. I^COBPOBATED PARTICLES.
§ \Hf). Ah hsin im'tt stated (§ 34), by means of adverbial particles, large
classes of active verlw are formed from verbal roots and adjectives. There
are 'ba/ 'bo,' 'ka,' 'ii«,' 'pa,' 'ya,' and 'yn,' with the possessive forms 'lid,'
'kd,' and 'gl,' whieh are prefixed or agglntinated. See the Verb Paradigm.
I'BKPOSITIONS.
§ IHCt. I're|HH(itioiiK are phiced after the iiomis which thev govern, and
8f> are pro|)erly p*tHt-ftofiitionH.
(a) Home are written an separate words (§ H!l); as, maka kiij akan, on
the earth: tipi i«'ahda. A// ////- hotm; coijkaske ekta, at the f/arrison. In this
ease pinrality of the urmin in expressed ))y ' wica ' incorporated into the
preposition; jw, tataijka kii; wi^ikiyedaij (oj- the them-ncar-to), near to the
oxen; Dakota ewi<«ataijhaij, /mw the Dakotas.
(h) Other pre|H«ition»« are sufhxed to nouns (§ t)l); as, tiijtata, on the
prairie; magata at the Jield ; /-aijyata, at the iroods:
(r) And others are prefixed tu the following vei-b (§ 92); es, amani,
to walk on; ieekiya, to praif far.
2. («) Pronmnx govemwl by a jH-eposition are sometimes prefixed to
it, in which cas*' t\um^ prepositions which have 'i' for their initial letter
cause an elision of the last vowel of the pronoun; as ikiyedaij, near to;
mikiyedaij, near to me; itehai;, far from; nitehar), far from thee. If the pro-
IBI
78
DAKOTA GRAMMAH. TEXTS, AND KTIlNOdHAI'HV,
iiMii) is plural, tlic |(lural tt'iiiiiiiiition in attached to the {)ruj)OHition; as,
in)k('taijhaij|)i, from h,s.
(b) S(»ri>etiinoH tho proiiouu is iiisertcd in the preposition, if the hitter
consists of more than two syllaldes; as, enitaijliaij, y)v>//; tlirr.
(<•) And sometimes it is contained in the tollo\vin<>- verW; as, en man,
he ifi coniintf to me; ekta niipi, fliitf ivrnf to i/ou.
§ 1H7. Of the two ]>repositions 'kici' mid 'om,' Ixith nieaniiiff irifit, the
former "overns sinffular and tho latter plural nouns; us, he kici mde kta, /
will (fo with liini; hena om mdo kta, / will f/o with thciii.
§ IHH. 1. The names of tlie natural divisions of time, when they refer
to the jjiist, terminate in ' haij,' and when tt> the future, in 'tu;' as, wehaij,
last sj)riiiff ; wetu, iicrt sprinf/.
The ti-rmiiiatioti 'tii' or • etn,' in waniyetn. mdoketn. )itnijyctii. wetn, liaijvptu,
aijpotu, litayetu, etc., may have been orijiiially a prciiosition, signityiuf;, as it still
does in other cases, at or in; and the termination 'haij,' in waniiiaij, weiiau, mdoJie-
liaij, ptiijhaij, etc., is inahably the adverbial endinjr.
2. The ])reposition 'i' ])refixed to the natural divisi(»ns of time si{>nifies
the next afhr; as, iw(«tu, thr .spriiif/ followiiH/ ; imdoketu, the mxt swminer ;
iluiijhaijnii, the next morniuf/.
CON.TUXGTIONS.
§ 18il. 1. C/onjunctions connnonly stand /W«'ef» the words or sentences
which they connect; as, mahpiya ka mnka, heaven and earth; waijc^ij-aka
tuka iyecidiye sni, / saw thee hut I did not reco())me thee; ecoij yasi e^ta
ecoij kte sni {do thou-told alfhoiif/h, do will not), althouf/h thou told him to do it,
lie will not.
2. But the conjunctions 'ko' or 'koya' and 'alma' are i)laced ({fter the
words they connect; as, caijka waijhi ko mduha (/ire-steel flint also I have),
I-have flinf and steel ; mahpiya maka alma ka;ia, he made heaven and earth.
§ IJtO. 'I'ljkaij' and 'ka' both sijn^nify and, hut they are used somewliat
differently, 'ka' denotinj^ a closer (U)nnectiou than 'uijkaij.'
1. When two or more verbs having the same nonunative are connected
by a copulative (conjunction, 'ka' is connnonly used; as, ekta wai Va
waijm<laka, / ami and saw. Hut if a new nominative is introduced,
'uqkaij' will be recpiired; as, ekta wai uijkaij vvaijmayakapi, / went there
and they saw me.
2. When after a j)eriod the .sentence begins with a conjunction, 'ka' is
not used unless the sentence h closely connected with the preceding one.
m>
CONJU^MCTIONa— INTUHJECTIONS.
79
-,!>
H. 'llijkaij' iK'vcrcoiiiu.cts siii»-l(. iioiiiik or ii<lj(.ctiv(.s, 'kii' iiiul 'k(.'
beiii<r usc.l tor tlii.t |.uriM.,sf; U8, wiiHtu l^i kmim, f'/ooU and wLr ; nnj ,„iiii
kn, »'oor/ rn/r/ inifrr.
For tliti use <.f the coiijuiuitioim kiijlmij. iiijkuus. and tuk.i. mr j l.W.
§ l!tl. Th.. words ',.,^i,j' and 'iiakacH,' ,dtl.(.uj.li inoiv propcrlv ndvorbs
oftfu supplv th.. plnco of (•oi.jmu.ti..UM; as. 1,,' wakii, (-.'iij makida, / ,,an'
thoth hnn hrnuisr hv a.sM mv fo, it; lu- t,.\vahi,jda. uakaes hore.la.j n.dul.a,
/ ri'Jusrd that hmnisr if ini.^ ff,r o///// otf / Ik,,/.
§ lill'. The idea .•oiivcvtMl l,y the ronjmu-tioii //m,^ can not l.e expiVHst'd
in I)ak<»ta <liroctly. Sudi a phrase as, "It is Letter for ine to die than to
live," may iiuh.ed be rendered by an awkward periphrasis in several wavs-
as, mate eiij he waste ka wain* kiij he siea, for „„• to ,/!,' is ,,,„>,/, „n,l to /i,>',' i,
had; wani kiij h<* waste esta mate eii, he ivotaij waste, o/flm,,,/, if is ,,,M>d for
me fo /„„; ,f is ,„or,' ,,o,nf M „„■ fo ,fi,.; or, n.ate kte .'irj he ^^•aste ka ^^ani
kte en) ho s^iea, that I shoidd die is f/ood, ,i,,d fh,d I should li,r is l,„d. '
§ 193. The .•oiijinu-tion o,- is represented by 'ka is;' but the sentences
ni whieh It IS mtrodnced have not the same brevitv as in Kn-lislr as / Vo
mf kno„- „'l„il„r l„. is fl„,r or „ot, hen „,j is ka is" h,m mj sni. mj'ma'tukte
lyeeet.i sd.mwaye sni (f/„r,' is or fl„rr is ,„>t, n-hid, of fl,r two f hioir not ■ ■
hfhat „ hnr.s,' ,>r „n o.rf he snkta.jka ka is tata.jka n.jn.a tukte hedetu he
{timf horse or o.v, ivhich of the two)i
INTKKJKCTIONS.
§ 194. Some interjeetions have n<» connexion with other words while
others are used only as a part of a sentet.ce. When connected with other
words, niterjections usually stand at the beg-inniuf.^ of the phrase. Consid-
erable knowledfre of their use is n.M-essarv to enable one to understan.l the
lanjrua^re well, as the interjections not only .serve to indicate the feelin-s of
the speaker, but often .naterially modify the meanin- of a sentem-e- as
hehehe, <l.dita o,j mate kUx, oh f / shall , lie ,f h, of ,- "Wiconi kiij ihohee-
wic.mi knj he wicasta iyo-caijza.j kiij iho hee "(/./> ///r /o/ that is; life f he
that wan liyht the lof that is), John i, 4.
DAKOTA GRAMMAH, TUXTS, AND CTHNOlillAI'IIV.
I'AUT SIX'OXI).
TEXTS.
710.'}— vol, IX ((
81
^fJ'J^.:-.*
mmmmdMamtmimmi
....Si!
rEXTS.
wi(;a>,^ih»i iri^^iiPAVA; ok, tfik fallen stak'.
Writtkn in Dakcha i.v Murri;i. Kkxvim.k,
-^•^:i': ^^!^ '^is-'-^f '•'"• ^'^1-^ ^^^:- -r- i^s ^.^s- '!:
Ti^' s^ if:, '1'^ 't !;:: ^-'^-i'M-' -.J kitnun. iv,.h;;' ;;;;k.. n, 1.0
tlml! ^'i,|. '^"" -"'M^'nly l.oti, tlnlh,.,. tl„.,v w.r,. .A™ thovsaV
^S;:r ^^i^^ "'i^fi" ''r- '";!Sr'^'" '•^"^i'^-^" "-'">''>•<' --ast,. wa,jka
lafiiri-siiUli in(\R,,j. ^„ iiii(l.tlM..„il„T IiusIwtkI I hem had
tipsiijm, waij lui tauka waste e aitieaoa: mjkan, It.. ,1.' wik'i ke ,.,■;.,■
'""""'■''''""•*'■'""■ """^ '''^A-- I u.ifnl that ovor ill':,,. an,l I,,, ,| . ,',i . , ' , ^ '
pilchc'll;
("taul.a, tuwe wa,jnu,vake 6, ,.ei,j, kn ho,,,. i,u. kn l.opte e. ivin.ta'iS;-
•^1 . , I'" ' "'KK'T TociK and (hijtit and iiMlfc'd.it.Mit ■
^'■"i"'^ ":S"" ^"!;±^- '>;:;>■" '^': '*''>"• '''>■"- l^" ■""!<" l<iu -kt'. te^l ka,n.las
in till'
nu-aulini*'
!1
Ki
84
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
"•.V lUHii boy
Uijkuij, Dee do, eya
And, This 18 it . be Said
laforesai'l" ' ""' '^''"'' tliiitdied not
."•Si "s!'."" Ti;;;' '^i,!;' £ '±- '-.a I't;.. ;i;t„w,r,va;;;-i
tuka c% eya. \Vi6U«i,ra, tok«-a .vaku M heev-, -'" '"'
, , . lionie
^SL'lt^ ii ^l!!r''^ tj!-i^ kJp Ifva: Wicahiuea, ito de icalu„;ve
eye, ra ticeska kiij oliiia kolioya ivevji TTnl-.,,, .,i.,. -i i ■
hesaid, and t^nt-top th/ through heZ^i iur W ^ ahiiiiliinaij-hiyaye va
liiijlimiya. Ui)kau sdohayhai, tin liiyu Tnk-i X \i^Ji!'!'lir""l "'T''".. '""'
came. "*''"" ^jj"^ ""'I "nioko through ho tossed
lyeya. Uokaij hehaii mani tin hiyu. Tuka akeic-u k-. ..fW ;.-....> t- i
...... And then w„,Un.ho„.ei„oaL i"f a l. I'LoU " ^T' 1^ f ^'J^^^
liehan hoLsnia waij caijsakana keya yuha tin hivn l... T„ i - i
"""■ ''"y "^^ «rL sticks Cv -hZL ' , J IL • ' ' "'J'^'"-'''''^''' '^^^^
waijhi.jkpe niicajra ye, eya Tuka -ike T,' T ^ ^ "• T'' ,"•"""
a.™ws make.^ / ' ^^. '^^^ ^^ ^^U ecen ^:^, uuka, l.el.an
!± '^:if I=^= ^'t'^^.^^ ^'l^ keya yul.a tirlnyu t.,
1111. • . themselves, '"8"
olielulekiyapi, nnia wasecapi.
bed-they.phiced, very riihwere.
Urjkaij wicahinca kin lieve- Wnk'mt.i ♦....,.... i . ,
Old J J rim: Va:^±'' ^^^y^^^'J "'^I"!^"\L"i±S^iQ
(.'a
and
they say.
^" vl^f!^! ^:r^ te>:^= ^^'^'^'^f "'^' ^*« onutwanini kta ce, eya
young man the thia'said:
[aforesaid]
..
DAKOTA MYTHS.
85
Mm
onuvni re, eya kcnapi --^-""■y-n^^.n w..e„ ,.eop,e ., ^ «=
wnlka alwiivN, Im'Hnlil, thc.v »iiy.
carjlifleska kiitein en i. Unkan koHknrui ...... , ., i i .
«r" sip^ h '£; '':= lii;;: --r, '""^ "iS' s«- He.e„ m
cnrae, tliev say.
;'f ■' ^:& ^! Is; :s±. '*" -±~> I- -f^ ^.i^i
koska mjnia koij heva: Toketn liwo mu'-\u; «,r., r- i / 1 i- ,
'tis? '"t^ir ,f;fe^s. ''S- «;:±' "»s". -o, o.. i.e™, ki.i "W
""'"^ '">-'''t loiiiiH wlipii what tli!it ii.nkiii oi,..„,.„ .i.r:...' •.. -'
TconUfrr""''-" "■'"" """ >"""''' "'"-"y tlM^saV
the
latbrfi.
aaidj
toki idada liwo, do mini Imwo vvalii do. era
""S"" ' "''" """'■■ •?,'•"'' ' '"'"" ■ '"■ Hai.l.
«""' 1 1 loiriii liir|
riKMi wire. now hoiiiu dead
s. ^'f- -S' i±.'- '1- r; I:- -!:r.,!;°i-S;- -i^
nauijpcapi ecee ce, evai)i, kevapi. """*''
ii8-,swallow.'(l always , tl.T.y »aid, lliov say.
^'ir^tS^J^:^ I- "^I^J ':1' ^± iy|Wa yauka. U,ka,, De taku he,
lafuresaidj E^ '"""""^ [.iS-gj. ^^■"'. Thi, wl.at )
-I!
:.'l 'I
Jl
1
86
DAKOTA G1{AMMA1{, TEXTS, A^'l) ETlINUiiKAl'll Y.
eya. Uijkaij, Ilaijtii, lie raijtc w ce, eyaj)!. Uijkaij he licccu isaij t'lidaku
lii'siiid. Ami (letawiiy tliiit licnrt in , tlit'.v snid. And
kiiili-
hiH-tm>k
ka baspuspu yaijka. Uijkaij ilmuliaijiia takii iiiiia liain liiijlula; uijkan he
:iiid .■iit-topUres wiiH |8ltlinj;|. And Huddcnl.v what very lu.idoa iiol«ci aud that
taijiiiaheii taijka c liona nawieaju'e,- tuka eaijte kiij liaspuiii iiakaes ohiia ta
body iii«ido hiriji' that Hum., theiiiswallowud, liiit Ijiart th>' cut iiji iiidii-d in dead
kiij ekta hi ta, keyapi. lieeeii c'uKi kiij pahdoke t'ji koska wikoska ko
tli« nt <........ .1 1 *l... If. -1 .. 1 . . * .
the lit cumu dcud. tlu'y «!>>.
oni hdicu.
with cftiiir out.
thi'iu
Ut'iico
Uijkaij uyate kiij uiiia pidawiraya e heeeu wikoska uom kui)i. Tuka,
And iM.oiih. the luiiih KhidlhrnihcinMihtliat hcnr.. maidenH two pivfhini. But,
Ohiijiii oniauiyaij wauij e heceu kieuwa iye wieayuze kta ce, eya, ka
AlHa.ys juununniK ^ lam tlial so my friend "I... thuni'taki. will , iwmild, Jn.l
koskaiia kuij uapiii kii. Uijkaij heeeii hueokam wakeya waii itica^mpi ka
y..uu« nnn^^ J^ln.^.^^^ hoth «av... And h„ iuthu-uoint tout "^ one pllclnidlor imd
hoksiua koij kuijksitku kiei akiyuha en awii'akipi. Wikoska iioijpa koij heua
'"'*■ ,„.•'"■ .<;'y""i>'»»<l'<'rhi» with beariud thuru thtm hiought Youuj; woniui two 'thii thosu
I al'ori..iaid |
oiu en ahitipi.
with in they moved.
|af'ore:said|
liecen koska koij ake itoopteya ivaya keyaiji. Uijkaij wanna ake
Xheu youM»,'man the ,iKain onward' "went they say. And now aKain
koskana waij niauin naziij caijhdeska kixtopi. Uijkaij wawaijyaka han
>■""'."-""■'"' " """»"''■ «""'«' '""'l' .Hhoolini;. And lookiuK-ou «tandln«
en i ka heya : Ito, kieiiwa kiei wawaijnulake kta e^■e, t'a kiei nazin. IJnkan
"'eame'"""' "''""'''''' ^"' '"''"'' "'"' llwkou will he^said, Jnd with Htood. And
heye : Kieuwa, uijhde kta ce, eye ea kiei ki. Ka, Uijeina, kicuwa kici wahdi
thi» lii;-
Miiitl
Friend,
wt'-jro hiiiui' will
(<tn:il)
ht; Hjiid. luid with niiiu'.
hoiiiu
And, (IrandiuothLT, my Irieiid with 1 coiuu
ht>nif.
i-e, taknij ikihni naijka \v(», eya Tuka kuijksitkuna kiij, Token wahaij kte
aomi-thinKhMnlinsui, be thou he-said. liui Kraudn.other his the, IIow Ldo will
e heha he, eya. L'ljkaij, toketu he, eya. Uijkaij, Uyate kiij de wanna
this yon say .'she said. ^ And. How is it ! liesaid. And, I'eople the this now
^aij oij wieatakuniisiii ee, eva ; tuwe eaij kiij i kes tohiijni hdi sni, eya
wo<Kl lor tliey perish she.said : who wood toearry j.'o«s if at any time come home not. »li«
IT I IT'' ""'''■
L'i)kaij, Kieuwa, hiijska ieu wo, eaij kiij u;jye kta ee, eya. Uiikaii
And. Kriend. strap tak.-. wood to-earry we-go will , In'said. Au.l
wakaijkaua kiij, Takus kitaijiia icahwaye eikoij, eya. Tuka, Wakaiika is
old woman ^ the. Crandchild hardly Iraised" in the past, sli." said. lint, Old woman tliat
de taku.siii.sni ikoyapiea : heye ea koskana koij kici iyaye va heye: Can
"'" '""'■•* you afraidof : tljis .said and .youus! nmu the with went ami this said : Wood
aforesaid
uod
hcre
kin nida ce, tuwe yaeiijpi kiijhaij u po. I<]\aya uijkaij, Ko.ska wan tokiyti
toearry I.Ko, ^ who y,m wi.sl, if e„nm y,-. They went ami, y.mng nmn a s«meH-hc.„
taijhaij hi ka heya ee eyapi, ka ihakainya eyaye. Waijiia can kin en ini,
from ..ome ami this said they said, and alter thV went. Now wood the in tficy
uijkaij eaij knj ikaijtoij hiye^a e heeeii oyate koij lietaijhaij alidiyakupi
and wood tin ^ tied-np C.y, that so people the that from startcdiome with
tuka, iye en naziij ka, Tuwe eaij kiij den hi ca, taku yakte keyapi kon
hut, he I hire stood and. Who wood the here comes when, what youkill they say 'the
aforesaid
■'
■'
DAKOTA MYTHS.
87
toki idada hwo, «^va. Uijkaij ilmuhaijna toki iyaya taijiq siii. Ilucon
wli<Ti-y<.i,lmv..|.">iH^ ! Ii.-«alil, Ami Hiid.kuly where holiadsnm- niiuiifist not. So
iijyuij, \vak(!ya waij oliiia decen kowka wikoska ko, apa wotaj)! ka ana ui
^Iwlicilil leril a h, tliu» yoiiiiKiiieu iimidins aUa, Home eiitiiiK h'imI mmie iilivi!
' iyeya c aj eya yaijka. Uijkaij, Delia token dukaijpl ho, eya. Uijkaij,
"■'■"' wallfiiK were. Ami, TlieB.. Iiuw are you I he «ni(l. Ai.c!.
liiy
Taku yaka lie; dena eaij kiij uijliij)! kes takii deceu uijkalidiiii eeoe; ins
What yuu uicHii ( tliewt wood to carry wo tame although sonic tlmi, us brought liomu always- you
thing
eya iiitakuniHiii ee, eya])!. Uijkaij hevata etoijwaij uijkaij iijyun, »)rKloka
al«o you-aro denlrf.y.-d , they »ald. And be'hind looked and hehold hole
waij deceii hiyeya. Uijkaij, I)e taku he, eya. Uijkaij, Ustaij, he taku khj
» no wu». And, This what I hoHaid. Ami, Stop, that what th«
hee ce, eyapi. 'I'uka waijhiijkpe ikikeu ka okatkataij vaij. llijkiuj vvake>a kiij
that In, theywihl. lint arrow histook ami transllxed it. And tent tho
ihiiuhaijna kazainni iyaya. Uijkaij he hiijyaijkaga e no<Ve awieayuhninza
suddenly <i|wne<l went. And that * owls tliut ear theiii nlint up
Ht^'!,!!'' 'l'!''*^'" h!,*\ "l^'f''^^ ""^'^ H"^ nanidaya iyaya. Heeen, Koska
opened oiit wei"it. So, Youun men
they May.
ThuH
kllleil indi'oil
tho
wik
oska kiij owasiij taijkaii ku po, eye, (;a oin hdieu, keyapi.
Idcnn Ihe all out vmw ye, he'said, and witli started out, thov sav.
luaidi'Ui)
them
Uijkaij ake witaijHiia uij nom kupi. Tuka ake, Kicuwa iye napin
And nisnlii irialilenH were two Kaveliini. Hut aRain, My-friend In^ hotli
vvicayuze kta ('e, (jya. llecen lioksina koij kuijksitkuna kiei ka wiijyaij kiij
thciutaku will husaid. So boy the grandmother his with a'lul woiucu tho
aforesaid
napin oin hoeokani wakeya waij ohna ewicalinakapi.
both together in the middle tent a in they jdaced them.
llecen ak<! itoctpta iyaya. Ake oyate waij tipi waij en i, uijkaij ake
So again forward lie went. Again peojilu a dwelling a in came, and again
(•aijhdeska kuttfpi, injkaij koskana wawaijyaka haij e en inaziij, Ka, Ito,
hoop Hliooting, and young man hmking'on Htandii);: thcri' stood. Ami, l.o,
kieuwa ki«-i wawaijindake kta, e>e ra ki('i inaziij- Uijkaij heve: Kit'uwa,
my friend wltli I hmk <.i. will, lie'said and with he stood. And tliis'said: My friemi,
uijhch; kta c-c, eya, nijkaij kiri ki. IJijkaij ake he kuijkisitku ieahya hec'a.
we.go- Will he said, and Willi he- And again that graiidmotlier his raised such.
""""' wenlliomc.
Uijkaij, IJijeina, kiriiwakiei wahdi re, takuij ikihni naka wo, eya. llijkaij.
And, (IraHdinother, my friend with I cimie liome, soiiietliing limit tliou for him, lie'said. Ami,
Taku tukten iwaeu kta e heha he, eya. llijkaij, Uijeina toka e heiia lie,
What when™ 1 take will that you say .' she said. And, (iiandiiiolh.T why tliat you say I
eya. Uijkaij, Waziya waij de oyate kiij tehiya wirakuwa ee, pte oiii
he said. And, Wazlya a lliis people tho hardly them treats , Imtliilo kill
kes owaniij ieu, ka waijna akihaij wit'ate kta, eya. Uijkaij, Uijc'ina ekta ye
aUhoughall he tjikes, and now starving they ilie will, she said. And, (iraiidmotlier there go
(•a, Mitakoza ii'iinani hi tuka takuna yute sni e umasi re, eya wo, eva.
ami, Mygramlchihl travelling has hut nothing eats not so i:ie seut a.av tlicm he said
cotiie,
Hecen wakaijka iyaye ea itehaijyaij inaziij, ka, Waziva, mitakoza ieimiini
So old woman went and alar olf stood, and, Wa/iya, mygramlchihl travelling
hi, tuka taku'ia yute isni e uniasi ye, eya. I'uka, Wakaijka siea ekta
come ''"* """'"'« <-at<i not so niesent she said. liut, Old woman liad to
kihd::
«" ,...^
home
da wo, (h; taku yaka he, eya. llec'en wakaijka eeya hdi, ka takuy
o home, ihls what you mean ' he said. So old woman crying lamc^ and friend's
a ke
meant.
HI
Jll
\ A
I
88
DAKOTA (JUAMMAK, TEXTS, AND ETHNOORAl'HY.
(•a, Waziya makafe kta, keya ce, eya IJijkaq, Kicuvva, ikaij icu wo, ekta
and. Wuziya kill for lue wnulil. fie Huid Hhunnld. And. Mv friend «triip take, tliltlior
«triip take, tliltlior
uijye kta t-e, eya. Uukaij, 'PakuH kitaij ic'-ahwaye c'ikoij! IJijciiia de
in tliii piiHt (iriind thia
muthtT
we go
(dual)
will
he mild.
And.
M.v grand-
rTiIld
hnrdlv I have riiiKed
wikopapakc, eye (■a hwm iyayapi; ka VVaziva ti on ini ka vvacouit^a
inucl. nfniid. lie «aid. and no llieywont^ and Wa/iva li<iu»e to tlity and dried moat
came,
taokan hivoya e liec'en takodaku kiij toua okihi kiy kiye (.-a ahdivakukiye
without filing that xci friend hin the many an aide to earry rainied and Bent hfin home wit"li it
va iye e Waziya ti kiij (!U i, ka, Waziya \w tokae lujciua den uwawi unkan
and he him- \Va/,iya house the in went. and. Wa/.iy'a thii. why (jrand- here I neut and
Tuka Waziya ite tokeca yankc.
But Waziya I'aeo diH'erent ' was.
mother
Uijkaij caj>a itazipa waij
And
iee
bow
Ugkai), Waziya, de token yahnakeca he, eya. Ui)kan,
And, Wazi.va, thia how ,vou place away ' • '' ■•
yutaq
touches
/ lie*Raid. And,
I'ljkaij, Ito, isto
aelf
lielia eya.
thia yiiii he Aaid
Hoid.
otkeya yanke
haoginit up ' waa.
Ustaij wo, he tuwe yutaij ca isto avuweoa ce, eva
.stop thou that who touchea wlien arm ' on-it lireaka , he^auid. And, Lo! arm
amduwe^a ke eye (-a oa^a itazipe koij sna\ cli yunid^^n iyeya, ka, heceu
I.breakonit, will he a»id. and ice how tlie anapplng hroke went, and, so
hdicu.
he came home.
Ka hayhaijna uykaij waijna ake ovate kiij wanase aye c-a warjna pte
And iiinrnin).' then now auain people the Imtraloliiinting wont and now bulTalo
kiij Ota opi. Uykaij waqna ake owoiiase kiij ivaza tona oiii kiij owasiii
the many shot. And now asrain siirnm.il the tfirongh many killed the all
])ahi edee ka ikpihnaka au. Uijkaij koska waij lie lii koij pte wan ceya
Katheredup and placed in blanket linm«lit. And .younu man a that came "the cow a fat
apata, Uijkaij Waziya pte kiij ikpihnaof u koij en hinaziij, ka heva: De
dressed. And Waziya cows the imttini.' in helt came the there coming stowl, a'nd this said: This
tuwe nata he, eya. llijkaij, Miye wapata do, eya. Uijkaij Waziya heye:
who .rressed ; he said. And, 1 I-dresae.1 , he said. And Waziya this said:
Koska koij lie ke (;a, Wicaijhpi hiijhpaya, de tokiyataijli;iii wanii'a'Ve ca e
young man tlie that meant and. Star Falleii, this fiom whence have you ^rown /thai
■'■ '' "' ' 'Jijkar) is, Waziya, nis de tokiyataijhaij
And he, Wazij^a, you tliis from whence
decehiij wahaijnivida he, eya
90 that thus you boast yourself
he said.
waniea<ie ca e wahaijnivida he, eya. Uijkaij Waziya heva: Wicanhni
yougrowup I that you ho.ist yourself ? he said. And Waziya this said: star
hiijhnaya, tuwe napainapazo eea ta ecee dr., eya. Tijkaij, Ito, naiiawapazo
Fallen. who Bnger me ) its to when dies .always , he said. And Well. finger I point
ke eea mate ca, eye (-n napapazo, tukii tokeca sni. IJqkaij helian i.s lieya-
will when I-<lie, ( lie said and liand showed, hut ditlercnt not. And then he this said:
Waziya, tuwe napainapazo eca nape kiij naiheyaya iyeya ecee do, eya
^Waiiya. who Hnger me fmints to when hand the paralyzed' llfecouies always , he said.
Uijkaij, Ito, napawapazo ke, ito eca naiheyaya iyeinayica, eye, ca ecoii
Anil, Well, I point tinger will, lo there paraly-zed " make rn,.. he su^d, and did it
ika nape koij isi)a kiij hehaijyaij naiheyaya iyeya. Ilijkaij ak
Init hand tlie lower anu tlie so far par.ilyze(f 'was. And ngai
^iyataijhaij ecoij tukn ake ispa kiij liehaijvaij naiheyaya iyeya"
'■'""' did-it, hut again liiwerarm the so-fai" destroyeff ' was.
Wicaijhpi hiijhpaya isaij ehdaku ku Waziya siiiii abaijote; liecen i)te
^^' '•"""'■n knitc histook and Waziya hlanket cnt up; hence liuValo
Hecen oyate kiij hewicakiye: Detaijharj
So that iii'ople the this them-saictto: Henceforth
tuk}
hut
eciy
ikpihiiaji- mj kiij owasiij kadada,
in-hlanket wa.s the all fell out
ike uijiiia
other
Hecen
So
l>'
Halo
1
■m
DAKOTA MYTIIH,
89
1
patapi ka ahda po, eye. IIe<ieii oyate kii) wapataj)! ka tado il'iaijpi ka tivata
ilro«» 1111(1 uiirry yo lioiii.), ho aaiil. Ho people tlin ilrc«»c-.l iiml m.iil pnpur«l ami Ijoumit to
ahdi. Ka haijhaijua uykaij heyapi: VVaziya siiui abapotapi koij wjiijna
bronglit Anil next moriiin),' unil thifi waa aaiil : WbkIvu lilankil iril'iipwaa 'ihc now
■""""; _ ali.ri'«ai(l
tawicu kiij ka<>e^e yustaij e hdatata kta ce, eyapi. Wazivata itohc
wifc-liia IIk^ flowing up Hniabed tliat ' — ■ -•-- -->•
he fllinko
Ilia own
will.
they aaid.
iiia/Jij
Norldto facing ntanilini;
katata e heceii waziyata taijhaij tate uye (;a wa kii; wakcva kiij liiijskf>ke(;a
lieahook that so north from wind fame auil aniiw the tcnlB" thi' m. far around
hiijhpaye (;a oyate kiy owasiij wa inalien eyaye, (,'a \vi('anihiij(''i\e (;a licNapi:
'■'''' »"<1 people the all auow under went, and liny were Inmhltil and lljlKHaill'
ka
token
how
liaij
doea
waijna
and now
Toketuya ke^aw ni utjyakoijpi koij; koska waij
Innnmeway even living wo were in the paat; young man a
uijtakunipi sni, eyapi.
we periah, they aaid.
Uijkaij, Uijciua, it'adu wayzi oinakide wo, eya. Uijkaij liereii wa iiialieu
And, Grandmother, wing one hunt thou lor me he aaid. And mo anow under
caqkuyapi: Mitakoza lieya ce, iradu waijzi da <'e, eva <• Iu'<'<'ii ilio toketii
road made; My grand child this says , wing one he aaka , a'iie that »o behold how la it
xaid,
keye t-a ('e, eyapi; ka waqzi kupi. Uijkaij tice kirj iwaijkam wa kiij ivave
lieaayathat? , tlieysaidi and one they gave. And tent top the aliove Hnow thi' 'went
iiakaes, wa pahdogye ('H ticeska kiij akaii iyotaijkc r;\ itokiil'i it(»lieva ivotaii
indeed, snow punelied" and tenttop the on lienat ami Hiiutli towanla ' unmt
icadnkoij, lieoij ihdadu yaijka, uijkaij itoka;ia taijliaij tataliivuve ra odidita
Idowed the, therefore fanning ' waa, and aouth from wimi hroiigl'it and heat
hiniReir '
taijka, ka wa kiij mini ipi^a akastaijpi kiij hei'en iyava, ka skaij iyaye (-n
great, am! unnw the water boiling thrownon the mi went, and iiieltid wenr, and
inaka kiij owaijc'a po icu, ka hecen Waziya tawic'u ('iijt'a k«» oin didita tai)i.
earth the all over fog took, and an Wajiya wife hia children /.Imo together beat of ili'd.
Tuka Waziya t-inca hakaktana ni^e sdana he town luitu opaiidi kin olina
C-nj
the
■^^ ..V.UW.. ..V iwr,.. miiji opjiiidi kiij
Hut Waziya child youngest hcll.i bare that tent pole bottiini liidi- the
ohewaijke I'iij liet'i onapena ka he nina oij etaijhaij d^'liaij Waziya viikt
frost the there took refuge and that little wherefore now Wa/.ivu ' la
one lived
hececa, keyapi. Hecen oliuijkakaij kiij de, Wi^aijhpi lliijhpava eeiyapi.
that sort, tlie'y aay. So myth the this. Star Fallen' ia called.
NOTES.
1. The use of the definite article "kiij" or "eiij*' witli th(f deiiioii.stratives "lie"
and "de" with their plurals is noticeable. "Klij lie" and "kiij de" have been ren-
dered "the that" and "the this." Sometimes they are e(|iiivalent to only '• that" and
"this," as, wicasta kiij de, this man; at other times they are ecjuivalent to "that
whieh" or " what;" as, Wicaijlipi yaijke eiij he, that utar whivh is.
2. Attention is called to the almost uniform repeatinj,' of the verli "say" in dia-
logues; that is, both before and after the thing said. Before the words said, the form
is " heya," which is ctunpounded of " he" and "eya," that said. It might be " liecen
eya," thus saiil. Then at the close of the words si)oken comes in "eya" again, which
to us seems superfluous. But it serves to close up and finish off ihe expression, and
is helpful to a good understanding of the matter.
3. It is commonly affirmed, and admitted in good part, that Indian languages
have no substantive verbs; that is, there is no one which corresponds exa<'tly with the
90
DAKOTA OUAMMAIt, TKXTS, AND liTUNOGKAl'IIY.
verl» "to Im." Kiit in tlm Dakolii Ituiitutg*- Hkmc aio stnoral ways of (ixprtwsiiiK it.
One tliat ii|i|M';ti-M fri'tiiii'iitly in tlicsi- myths is in, dec, lice, oo. m-, aiul <('ft'; tim last
'Mi" is til*' stnUof t-x'n*U-iu-f; "this is it," or, more |»ri>iii'iiy, "this is," "tiiat is,"' "it
is," III {'t-ti aiul if^-tt- till' UU-A is tliat ofrontiimaiicc lloya et'w, lio was saying tliat;
that is, \u- U'lH-aUtl it; !»• kept »»ii sayiiiji it. So also Ihti verb "mj." when it <aii 1)«
used, »'orn'S|>oii<|i« to our VftU "tolM-." lint tlu; use of "iiij" is litiiitcil. Then \\v
have "yaijki-" atiil "wuitUti,'^ wliicli liavr refcnMico to pUwe as well as btiiiy. IJiit still
it i't!iiiaiim triii' tlisif in niaiiy «-as«-s tin- Diliotas <lo not iuhmI a siibstantivt; verb; 1 am
ijood tlwy can ifX|ti-«'<«M by the |>roiionn aini adjcctivt^ alone, "nia waste."
4. The study <d'tli«'iH' Dakota myths has ^;reatly stren;;tliened my I'oiiner Impres-
sions ol'Ihe ne4'4>i«Mi(y of llie Hnpernatuial. In this myth the deliverer of the jteople is
"star Immii." In tli« iSad^er and ISear myth the deliverer is created by mysterious
power, liul evcryulii't-e and always the supernatural is reco},'ni/.ed. The bad forces,
whether the imuwU'n*, MliaiN'less thiii^' (hat swallowed them all up that w«'ut for water,
or the mythic nwl'm-.u- tliaf cov«Ted them all in when they went for wood, or the more
powerful and lan;,'ibl(i foiri-, the north -;otl, all these and others nnist be met and <:on-
«)uered by the cuiN'riuifnral. Ho the incarnation of selllsiiness and meanness, imper-
sonat4'd in (Iray IJi-ar, iniHt Ih^ owrcoine and killed by tlie mysterious born.
TUANHLATION.
A |M'ople lia^l tliiitcanip; and there wertr two women lyiiifjout of doors and lookinjj
ii|) to the KhiniiiK Mtart*. One of them said to the other, " I wish that very lar};e and
brif,'ht shiniim Ktar wa» my hnsbaml." The other said, " I wish that star that shines
less brightly weic my liiinband," Whereupon they say both were immediately taken
up. They found thcntx^'lvcs in a beautiful country, which was full of beautiful twin
Howers. They found that the star wliieh shone most iiriglitly was a large man, while
the other was oidy a young man. So they each had a husband ; and one bei^aine with
child. Ill that coiiiitiy the Icepsinna.- wi'h largt', JM-autiful stalks, weie abundant.
The wil« of the lai'gi' ntitr wanted to dig them, but her liusbaiul Ibrbade it, saying
" No one d<H*« so \n>ri'.'"
Then tliii encanipinent iinned; and the. woman with child, when she had |iit(-hud
her tent and came in»»ide to lay the mats, etc., saw there a beautiful tfei»sinna, ami she
said t4> lieiM^lf, " I «'ill dig this — no one will set^ it." Ho she look her digging stick
and dug (lie tei'psinna. Wlien she pulled it out immediately the country opened out
and she came through, and falling down to the earth, they say, her belly burst open.
And HO the woman d(<«l; but the child did not die, but lay there streti^hed out.
An old man came that way, and seeing the child alive toi>k it up, ])ut it in his
bhinket, Uiirl went lioiiie. When he arrived he said, "Old Wduian, 1 saw something
today that made my heart feel badly." "What was it?" said his wife. And he
replied, "A woman lay (lead with her belly bursted, and a little boy child lay there
kicking," "Why ilid you not bring it home, old man''" sin; said, lie answered,
" Here it ix," and t<«ok it out of liir; blanket. His wife said, ■■ Old man, let us raise
'Ah til'' Miitlixr hit* wiift in iuititlu:r p.irt i>( tlii.s vitliniii', "c" iiri'illciitcs iilnitity rathi!!' than ex-
inUnuie. Ai«l tbio i» tl«; f.um^ in IIm- f«ij{iiiit<' IfiiiKiiii^^is; u in C,'<'f!il'i'i '"'' '" J..>iwer<-", and luTe or ('re
iu \ViuiH!lia>;ii, >^lioiil(l )><• tfUiUteA "the .'itVircHaid," "tlic iorc;{oiiiK." ''to. — .i.o. D.
• Ti|i»iiiiii«, (lie I'miialM tui-MlinUi (I'lirnL), tlx! I'ommi hlum:liv of tlie I'lemh t'aiiailiaUB. — .(. o. u.
1
IIAKOTA MYTI18.
91
tiiiH chilli." "Wt* will nwiuK it iiromiii tin- tvnt," tlii^ old iiiaii siiid, and whirled it
up throiiuh tltif MiiK»k<' hoU: It w«riit whiiliti); around and fell down, and tlu;n came
«;rw'|»in« into tin* U-itt. Kiit H^jsiin hi; took it and threw it up throuj^li the top of the
t4!nt. Then it not up auiI t-auif into the tent walkint?. Ajjain the old man whirled
him out, and thi'ii UttKAUut in n \nty with «oino yreen sticks, and said, "(Jrandfather,
I wish you woulil makif iitt- arrows." Hut a}?ain the old man whirled him out, and
where Ins went wan not mauiU-nt. This time he cann- into the tent a youny man, and
hkiv'mti urvt'U stiifkM. "(iraiKiratliftr, make me arrows of these," he said. Ho the old
luan nnule liiiii -Arrim*, and lie killed a $;reat many butfalo, and they made a large
t«|M'e and hnilt »\t a lii|;li i>,Ur*-\nH\i place in tin- back jtart. and they were very rich
in drieil meat.
Then the oUI man tmtX. "OhI woman. I am glint we are well otf; 1 will proclaim it
ubroiul," Aim! mt wliw« tin; muniiun came he went up to the top of the house and sat,
ami said, "1,1 have abHttdaMc«' laid up. The fat of the big guts I chew." And they say
that was thcori|;iii of tin* iiii'ad./w lark, a bird which is called tasiyaka|>opo.' It has
a yellow breaitt and Ifbck in the rni<ldle, which is the yellow of the morning, and they
tay the black i*tn|»<' i*» made by a smooth butl'alo horn worn for a necklace.
Then the younii' man Miid, "<irainlfather, I want lo go trascling." " Yes," the
old man replii^l, '^wlien one i^ young is the tinn- to go and visit other people." The
young man went, and came to where jK-opIc lived, and lo! they were engaged in shoot-
ing arrows througli a \um\t. .\nd there was a young nnin who was simply hmkiiig on,
and HO 1h! Ht<*od iM'Kide him and looked on. I!y and l)y he said, " .My friend, let us go
to your lioutMf," iitt \w went home with him ami cann- to his house. This young nniii
aim* had lx*n raitu'^l by Uin, lO'iiudniother, and lived with her, tliey say. Then he said,
"(liaiMl mother, I have broHKlit my friend honu' with me; get him something to i-at."
But the grandmother jtaid, "(i randchild, what shall 1 do ?" The other young man then
said, '* How Im It, Krandmotlierf Sin; n^plied, "The |)eople are about to die of thirst.
All who go for wat4^r <^»me not Iwick again." The star-born said, " My friend, take a
kettle; we will ({o for water." The ohi woman interposed, "With ditlicidty I have
raised my grandeliild " IJut be saiil, " You are afraid of trille.s," and .so went with
the .Star Itorn. Hy and by they reached the side of the lake, and by the water of
the lake stood tnmnh* full of wafer. .\nd he called out, " You who they say have
killeil every one who canie for water, whither ha\ e you gone ? 1 have conn' for water."
Then inun«<liately whitlier they went was not manifest. Heliold there was a long
house which was extendMl, and it was full of young men ami young wonn-n. Sonn^ of
them were deail and «<»me were in the agonies of death. " How <lid you ccune here?"
he said. They repliwl, " What do you mean* We came for water and something
Hwalloweil us u\t.'"
Then on the \uiu\ of tli« young man something kept striking. " What is this?"
he said. "Oct away," fliey replied, "that is the lujart." 8o he drew out his knife
and cut it to i»ie<M*t«, Huddenly something made a great noise. In the great body
the»«' were swalloweil up, but when \\w heart was cut to pieces and died death came
to the iKxIy. H<* he punelnrd a hole in tlie sidtr anil came out, bringing the young nu'U
aud the young women. Ho the |M'Ople were very thankful and gave him two maidens.
'TaNiyaka in ll«- uMiit^ »{ llwr Ifirjjc intcitiiii!, tin- cohiii; Miiim^tiniis appliud to the pylorus. Dr.
JtiggH given auotlK'f Utnu ttt thf xanMr «f t(i«! liird in tlio ilictioiiary, tUHiyiikiiiioiioiia.— .1. O, \).
9'i
DAKOTA OUAMMAU, TKXTS. ANF) FOTIINOdKAlMIY
Bnt ho mu.l, " I aii..ioiiin...viiiK; my fiioiid Imto will marry thein,"m.<l s,. he ^ave tliem
both .. Inm. Then i.i tlu, ini.ldl,. oftho cHmp tlivy put up a t.-iif, and the vomiir man
with hiH KraiKimother and tin- two younfj wom.-n were broiiwht to it.
Then the y.mnfr man-the Htar-born— pnK^eeded on Ihm journey, they say. And
ajfam he loiind a yonng man sta.uliuf. without wiiere tiiey were shooting through a
hoop And .so, sayinK he wonhl look <.u with hi.s friend, he «ent and .sto<Ml by i.im.
Then he saul. "My friend. let us ^r„ i,,,,,,,.,,- ,j,„, „, ,,^ ^.^^^ ^^.j„, ,,;,,, ^^ hiH "tepee.
' Grandmother, I have brought my friend home with me." he said, "hunt up some-
thing tor him to eat." Hut the KraiulmotluT leplted, "How shall i do as v„n savt"
"How IS It?" he sahl. "This people are perishing for wood; when any one Koes for
wood lie never comes home afjaiii," was the reply.
Then he said, " My friend, take the pac-kiiiR strap; we will go for wood." Hut tlie
old woman protested, "This .me my grandehild 1 have raised with ditHculty " Hut
"Old woman, what yon are afraid of an- tritles," he said, and weut with th.' vouiil'
man. "I am goiuK to bring wood," he sai.l; "if any of you wish to go, eome along."
•• 1 he young man who came from somewhere says this," they said, and so fol-
lowed after him.
They had now reached the wood, and they found it tied uj. in bundh's. r.hich he
had the peo|)le carry home, but he him.self stood and .said, " V.ui who have killed every
one who came to this wood, what.-ver you are, whither have v<.u gone?" Then sud
denly where he went was not manifest. And lo! a tent, ,,nd in it were young men and
ymiug women; some were eating and some were alive waiting, lie said to them
"How eame you here?" And they answered, "What do you mean ? We came fc'
wood and something brought us home. Now. vou also are lost."
He looked behind him, and lo! there was a hole; and, "What is this?" he said
" bt^.p, they said, " that is the thing itself." He drew out an arrow and transfixed it.
1 hen smld.n y It opened out, and it was the ear of an owl that had thus shut them up
out, and with them he came home.
Then again they gave him two maidens; but he said again, "My friend will
marry them. And so the young man with his grandmother and the two women were
placed 111 a tent in tlu> middh^ of the camp.
And now again lie proceeded on his Journey. And he came to the dwelling place
ot a people, and again he found them "shooting the hoop." And there stood a v'.ung
man hM.king „„, to whom he .joined himself as spe<-ial friend. While they stood
..getlier he sa.d, "Friend, let us go to your home," and .so 1... went with him to his
tent. Ihen the young man said, "(Jrandmother, I have brouglit my friend home with
me; get him something to eat." For tins young man also had been rai.sed by his
gra.idm.,tlier. She says, " Wiu-re shall I get it from, that you say that?" "Gnind-
mother, how is it that you say .so?" interposed the stranger. To wliicli she replied,
Waz.ya treats this people very badly; when they go out and kill buttalo he takes it
all, and now they are starving to death."
llie wntber .spirit, a n.ytl.i.al giant, who caused col.l weather, hlnzimU, etc
»«« Aiiier. AnthropoloRist C.r April. 1S89, p. 155. VVazi.va r.-senihles a -iant slain bv the Rab
bit, acconhPK to (Ju,aba a^ytbolog.v. (.See foutr. N. A. Ethn.. v.. pt i, 22, 25 ^Ijo o
,.
1
DAKOTA MYTH8.
98
Then lie HiiitI, "Graiidiiiothcr, go to him iumI Hiiy, 'My gmiMlchilU Iiuh wiine on »
Journey juhI hiis nothing lo riit, and ,s,, uc huH Hi-iit ni« to you.'" Ho tlie old woiimii
went iMid standiiif? aliudU',<iillcd, "Wa/.iya, my jfrandchild liaMeomoi.n ajonnicy and
IniH nothing to cat, and so has sent inc lifie." Hut he replied, " liad oM woman, net
yiaihonu^ what do ycm iiu-an to eonie here?" The old woman eame home cryinK, and
NayiiiK that Waziya threatened to kill some of her relati(m«. Then I he Star horn naid,
"My friend, take yimr Htrai», we will n» there." The old woman interpoHed with, '"I
have with ditlienlty raised my firandchild." The ffrandehild replied to this l>y saying,
"(Jrandmotlier is very mneii afraid," and so they two went together. When they
eame to the house of Waziya they found a great deal of dried nu-at outside, lie jiut
as much on his friend as he eould carry, and sent him honu- with it. and then he him-
self entered the tepee of Waziya, and said to him, "Waziya, why did you answer my
gramhuother as you did when I sent her?" Hut Waziya only looked angry.
Hanging there was a bow of ice. "Waziya, why do you keep tliis?" he said.
To which he replied. -Llands ott'; whoever touches that gets a broken arm." So he
thought, " I will see if my arm is broken." and taking the iee bow he made it snap
into i)ieees, and then started home.
The next morning all the people went on the chase and killed nuiiiy iiulfaloes.
Hut, as he luul done before, the Waziya went all over the field of slaiighter and
gathered up the meat and put it in his blanket. The -Star born" that had come to
them was cutting ui» a fat cow. Waziya, on his round of tilling his blanket with meat,
came and stood and said, "Who cuts up this?" " I am dressing that," he answered.
Waziya said, addressing himself to the ytmng man. Fallen Star, "Fnmi whence have
you sprung that you act ,so haughtily ? " •• And whence havt^ yon sjirung from Waziya
that you act so proudly?" he retorted. Then Waziya said, "Fallen Star, whoever
points his linger at me dies." So he said to himself, " I will j)oint my finger at him
and see if I die." lie did so, but it was no whit different.
Then he on his jtart said, " Waziya, whoever points his linger at me, his hand
becomes paralyzed." So Waziya thought, "I will point my linger and see if 1 am
paralyzed." This he did and his forearm was rendered entirely useless. He did so
with the other hand, and it too was destroyed even to the elbow. Then Fallen Star
drew out his knife and cut up Waziya's blanket, and all the buffalo meat he had
gathered there fell out. Fallen Star called to the jM-ople, " Henceforth kill and carry
home." So the people dressed this meat and carried it to their tents.
The next iiauning it was reported that the blanket of Waziya, which had been
cut to pieces, was sewed up by his wife, and he was about to shake it. Ut; stood with
his face toward the north and shook his blanket, and the wind blew from the north,
and the snow fell all around about the camp so that the people were all snowed in
and very nnicli troubled, and they said: " We did live in some fashion before, but a
young man has acted so that now we are undone." But he said, " (irandmother, find
me a fan." So, a road being made under the snow, she went and said to the people,
" My grandchild says he wants a fan." "Whatever be may mean by saying this?"
they said, aiul gave him one.
The sm)w reached up to the top of the lodges, and so he i»un(;hed a hole up
through and sat on the ridge of the lodge, and while the wind was blowing to the
II
i|
1 1
94
|)AK(>T\ (iUAMMAIt. TIIXTH, AND HTHN<Mil{APII Y.
Hoiitli ))(< f^nt iiiid t'liiiiiftl Iiiins4'll and inii(li< the \viii<l <'<iiii<> I'min the soiitli, iiikI the
iM'iit l)«'caiii(> ^n'iit, anil the snow \vi>nt us if boiling water liail Im'oii piiurni on it, anil
it nu'lted away, anti all ovor the kioiiikI tln'm was a mint, lunl VVaziya wiMi IiIh w ifo
anil I'hiiilreii all ilieil <>C the iieat. Unl the little, younp'st ehilil of Wa/.iya, with tho
smooth lielly, took relume in the hole inaile liy a tiMit pole, where there was IVosI, anil
HO liveil. Ami so they say he is all that there is of Wa/.iya4iow. Ho also this myth Ih
calleil the Failuu Htar.
"
WO'I'ANICK IIOKSINA oFIAN KIN.
Kl.lMMX'Lor ItllV hiilNtiS TIIK.
Writtk.n in I»aki(1,» mv Daviii (ii!i;v ('inin.
Irjyuij kiikcil: llokii waij Wiiscd ti kfyiijii. Ilokii riijrii otn \\U)i-n.
Il'liolil Minn riiul«ir .1 rich IimiI iIm'V .^iiy. Ilii.li!.r 1 liililnii niiiliy mtv,
llc^kii wnijliiijkpc WJiijzidiiij \ iilin. tiikii liiiijskii riiijrii viili;i. Ilokii iHirctkn wiiij
llliilliir jirrnM i,w ' liiiil. hiil Umit mtv ' liild. lliiiluiT Kiimiiiiiil 11
kiirnniij <• yiiliii. I'ljkiiij he (tliiiijliiiijii!! ntoivnlii ptc optiiyc! ozudiiij <>('('<>.
rlv.rlpcnd IIijh' IiwI. Anil lliiil tiliii; iiiVli iMilliiln ImiiI lull iilwiiv".
Tdliiiii licrcni <'('ii owiisiij riniinviriiyc. ni (iwiisiij ('jiijkiiyc wiiijzidiiij iilwlii
Whin Mil ihi'ii nil ilriivc he tlii'iM. niiil ,ill imih ' ■mi- wiiit
h.iriii'
(M'li wirilicktiipiitiiijliJiij iiui/.ii), kii tiiktc cliiikcdiiij iiij »'('ii. wiiijliiijkpt' wnrj
•hi'M thi'iii lii'liiriil I'riiiii hi' hIihiiI ;iiiiI whirh llii' List wiw whiTi, arniw i\
liiiijHkji yidic ('iljoij, lio oij owasiij iriviizii wirjio (•('■('»'. Ilokii Ium'oij vinjk(f
Inlijr
hilil
th.'il.
thill li\
all
Mill' al'lrr Iht'iriNlinl always
aiinthiT
llail^i-r thJH iloiiiu Wim.
<;ii waijiiJi wJiHccii liiijcii.
imrl iKiw rh h viTy
nijkaij iliiiMliiiijiia Mato waij cii lii, l},a Mato kiij licya: lliiijlimjlic!
■^'"1 Miichliiilv (ira> Itiar a In canic, anil i;ra\ Hear Ihr lliHHaiil: \V"iiilirliir
siiij};, iiiyc kc dcrcii wascd yati iiaijka lie, cva. Miv«' kcs niK'iijra «»in
hrnthiT, yiiii (lyin thiM liili vl.ii Ihr an' ymi ' hr'nalil i 'vin iiu' I'liihlicn wilh
akihaij mate ktc do, siiij};-, (lya. Moron, siiijjj-, iv<>iii»'ipi kiijliaij den alii wati
Ktarvii Iilli' will hriplhir, hi'Viiiil. Si> hriillMT, Vh'iwi' yon II Ihii' nnni' lllvi'
ktc do, <'ya. I'ljkaij Iloka, Ho, (fva; iyokosaijs iriiiia;iii;iayak(ii sakiui
*''ll ■ hi'Kahl. Anil llailniT. Vi's, naiil: ' tiinrciivi^r jiniiiHiiK.' "iiimiIV.'s.iIiiih hnlh
uijti kt(^ <lo, cya. Waijiia .Mato kiij lidc kta, iiijkaij Hoka wohcvuij waij
»■!■ livr will hi'Hahl. Niiw (irayl'.iar llii' i,'o hiiiiii' wimhl, llilMi llail^iT liliuillii onn
ikikrii ka Mato kii, ka kiij akiyalida.
took anil Oray liiar 1,'aviv ami 1 anylnu In- lonk honn
Iliaijl'iaijiia licliaii Iloka ti kiij en Mato aiiiti. I'loka ti kiij en Mato
The iiixl niiirnint thin llaililir Imn^i. iIh- in liiay lliai ninvnl. llaiL'i r Iiomm Ihr in dray
I'l'jir
lii kiij lioocliiiaiia Iloka taijkan iycyapi; ka Mat.> iso oliiia ivotaijka,
rami' thr Ininiiiliahly llailffr .ml ih»ir~ \Vasrnrnil; anil (Iray Hear hiinsrlf In ' sat il"« n,
Ija Iloka \voyiit(^ tawa koya owasiij kipi ; lioc^cn Iloka taijkan oti, ka iiina
anil llaili-iT iiriiviHii.n^ his ,iIsm all \mti' lakin , mi llail^'ir nul ihmrs (hull, anil viTy-
niui'-lt
akihaij, Mato en liiyotaijkc riij iliaiji'iaijiia iiijkai) Mato liaijl'iaijiia hiij
Htarvi'il. liray lliar In lai'nr »al ilii« 11 ihr ni\l 1 ■niii'; linn (iray liear nMirnini; vrry
kikta, ka taijkan Iiinaziij ka licya : Iloka iiiiksi siramnana kiij taijkan liinaijpa
* atiuklnK till' nnlsiiir coin.'
wakiMlnii. anil nnlHlili-
'atnr Mtooit anil tliH -laiil ■ I!ail;;iT
m
DAKOTA GKAMMAK, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGKArilY.
1 1
U
WO, nitahocokii kiij ))te ozudaij do, eya. Uqkaij Hoka waijhiijkpc elidaku;
iiniHT. yoursurroiiiul llii' buffiilo I'ullis , he'sald. And Badger arrow hiatxiuk;
ka Iloka Ium'oij cn-ec kiij aki; iyecoii ecoij, Ija owasiij iciyaza wic'ao. Tiika
ami liailL'if tluitdoiii^' alwuv» tlii^ ««»'" ' «" hi'did, and all oiuwiftcr- IlioiHliil. Hut
aiiotlii'r
owasiij Mato ic'ii, ka waijzina kaos Hoka kuHij)! sni. llaijliaijiia otoiyohi
all (Iruy Hear liwik, and "«<• I'vcn Hudgir \va»j;iven not. Morninc eai'li
hecoij, tiika toliiijui Hoka waijzidaij ahdi sui ecee: ka ocen waijna Hoka
lliutlie-dld, but mvir liadgor iinn lironulit not always: and so now Badger
lionii^
(•lijra om akil'iaij to ktt- hiijt'a. Tuka Mato c-iijoadaij waijzi hakaktadaij \\&,\,
(hildren with starvo (iif will viry. Hut (irayllcar I'liildren on» younKP"! very,
uijkaij hee liaijhaijna otoiyolii tasirooaij waijzi yulia skata ecee, ka tohau
and tliatonii nmniing I'vi'ry liutl'alolcg onu luid playml always, aiul wlii'n
waijua hde kta ora Hoka ti kiij en tiyokaliinihina iyewit'akiya ec'ec, ka
now Kolionu' will thin Uad«i>r houso the in rolliug-liousowanl' lausedtbem to-go always, and
Ik'oij iii yukaijjii.
by-that livin;;' tliey-wiTi'.
Hauriaijua waij akti Mato taijkaii liiuapa ka lieya: Hoka uuksi
Moininj; our aRain (IrayBoar ontside I'aine and this .said; Badger earn
sic'ainiiana kiij, waijliiijkpe aliiyu wo, nitaliocoka kiij pte ozudaij do, eya.
stinkinj; the arrow l)ri'ng out, yoursurround the l)uHalo fulliB la Haiil.
Mato lieva tka Hoka ye siii. Uijkaij Mato lieya: Eciij yau sui kiijliaij
llray tliis-'saiil hut Badger 'g" not. And Gray-Bear thia-said : Now you-como not if
Bear
inarihdaiska ktc do, eya.
I-9iu«.sh-you will , lie-said.
Uijkaij Hoka tawieii lieya : Wicariiijea, eyakes tokiki ewat'iij we, waijna
Then Badger
wite-liis tiiin-Haid:
Oldnian,
at-anyrate somehow think of it (I'enuile
sp.)
eeeu luiehji'a om akil'iaij inate kte, eya. Uijkay floka heya : Ho, ekta nide ea-
ao niy-ibildien will starve I dii^ will, she-said. And Badger tliis^aaid: Yes, there I-go and
owasiij wieawao, ka eeiij tiikte iyotaij eepe eiijliaij he wahdohdi kte do;
•ill tlieiu 1 kill. and then whieh "^ lunat fat if that Ibring home will_ ;
ka uakuij vu iiiakte esta kt(^ do, Hoka eya, ea Mato kici ya. Uijkaij Hoka
and also thus ine lie kill even will , Badger said, and llray-Bear with went. And Badger
lieeoi; eeee ake owasiij ieiyaza wic'ao. Uijkarj Mato heya: Pte torn cepa|)i
that-did always again all oneat'ter tlionikilled. And Gray-Bear thia'said: Butlalo lour tat ones
another
kiij heiia iii.s ])ate (a ahdi wo, eya. Uijkaij Hoka, Ho, eya; ka waijzi
tlie iliose you e.iit-u|) and briugliome. he-said- ■ And Badger, Yes, said: ami ono
iyotaiu'epehca, uijkaij heeeethiij pata, ka waijna yustaij, uijkaij ^[ato lieya:
"^moie t'at very, and tliat-ouly liedressed, and now_ fluisheil, tlien Gray-Bearlliiaaaid:
Tokeea ake waijzi \apate siii, eya. Tuka Hoka wieada sui. Deeetnlaij
Why again cuie Vou ciit-up not. Iie'aaid. But Badger would not. Thisalone
kes iioksivopa wi»'awak:ihde kta, eya. Hehayyaij hinah Mato wapata
even ehildVen i hem tol take-home^ will, he-said. Holong as yet Gray-Bear outting-up
lidnstaij sui. Tuka waijna Hoka tado kin ikay kitoij ka kiij kta, uijkaij
tinisheii hisown not. But now Badger meat the string tied and earry would. tlien
Mato heva : Hoka niiksi sicaiiinana kiij, tokaq iyaya wo, we naiuayakihdi
Grav-Bear this said: Itadger ears stinking the, away go, (niah- Wood you-for-iuc-troadin
sp.)
'Tiyokuliiiiiliiiiu is mit in the tUcticmiiry ; but it is probably tleiiveil from ti, tent, and okahmi-
liiuii, which latter is I'roni kahiuihuia, to roll along, make roll by atrikimj.—J. o. o.
^ p»
-1^
DAKOTA MYTHS.
97
kt
flo, eya.
-^'.S '':S'' !;± if j-r- ''<>'-. "'is l.a.tuk.- ,1. wulnlolHli kte
Milt
linilKcr J]c> thisVuid: No,
licBiiiil. (iniv lie;
<» ake c'Vii, tka lloka
•■'If irt-'ilill Niii(l-it. hue
liokii wo kiij chnji uiiliu chDovjini
Ha.lK,.r hi,,,,,! th„ i„ j,„„|„,| w'.s.|fir„,vn
fl,i,llf,T
\vi('ji(l
woiil,!
iiiil,',',l
this r iiirrvlic
1 siii. Uijkaij Afato 1
will
n„t
Thi'i
liruvli,ar
vu, kji
1111,1
eceedaij tunalieu i^ne <;a mini kiij oij iijyaij kin akastaii vank-i
Injkaij ihnnhaijiia tuwe maiicii (-omnilKlazi iiiya Hoka iialion \ko
':;n?' '!r :;:i E'^ ^!^ t^:^ ^--i^- t^ukau tnw. ti,,iahon heya ni^a:
I)., fiiuw. ..l-^. . -1 pounngon «n8. An.l h.,,,,,., withinl,,,,,,,. this ,;,i,l hr,.at(,iUK:
Ti,^ 2, 1> • a.nayaye (.-a waijna uiakiyulidoka w.., ,-ya. IltH-cii tiyoi,-,
rh,s «,„ a«a,„ K:,.,l,v„„.„„.,„ak„ K„,l ,„.„ „„„„ r„n'„„. „„alo »,.,,. ' „„W s,. >„!,!|''^
Wotani.V Hoksida, eya .a^. yata, ka 1:^11:^,^.^^ "'" ""'"'
"S.;;r' s, "^li;- s ;*•" ± ;£- '■±" ^'ir ^i^
r 's >r r 'T-, ";il^"' 'tt Ie- "«|::^..'. .^r. ^^;.^a.. i,wo,
"^ii:;"" IS 'SS" S 'f^'- "'i'rSf" (;™' "')i;"- M.,,„ ,!,.„ I,i I,,, ,„vas!„
,. I . I ,. , "aaritri v,r,\, miiiI <,ra.v.h,.ar her,' ,„in,' «ii,l all
i:i' h ':±:;'^ '^:r i::^^^ i*^ ''^^f "^ i:i' "^^i ^--jna akiha., uuta,,i kt. do.
fri,m-ni,. "' """ "" '""K' anil now atarviii^- w,-,lio will
eya.
ho aalil.
TlOri— yoi, IX 7
98
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS. AND ETHNOdRAPHY.
Uijkai} W(»tiUii('e Iloksidaij lieya: Ilena, ate, sdonvvaye <;a hecy
And Blomlrlot Uny tlil«"Hni(l: Those, fatlicr, Iknow, nnil tlioirlorc
iinaca^a ce, cya. Ate, tokeijh ecoij ('isi kiijhaij ecen ecoij wo, eya. Uijkaij
I-have Kiowu Iie'aaiil. Fntlier, Just as toilo lyoii- If m iln , liivHiiiil. And
^ inniniiinil (male sp.)
Hoka, 1I(», eya. llaijl'iaijiia Mato taijkaii liiiiaziij l.ca nicipaij esfa yau kte
linilgnr. Vc's, s.iiil. In tin ■niiirniiis Gray-Bear wllhoiil Htanils and vourall iiltliongli.vonconii' shall
sni; tuka iiioijpa eye eiijliaij liehan yaliinaij]K' kta, ka kicl de kta, tuka
not; hut seciiail Ihne hci'say-s if then ' you-come out will anil with ydUf;" will, hnt
miye lie itokain waijna ekta inawalibe kta, eya. Waijna liaijllaijiia hii;
Iniyself this bilbre already at _ Ihide will, he'said. Niiw morning; very
jMato taijkan liinape (;a heya: Hoka miksi sieamuana kiij waijhiijkpe kiij
GrayHcar outside eanie and tliiHsaid: Badger ears HtinkiiiK the arrow the
aliiyu wo, nitahocoka kiij pte ozudaij do, eya. Tuka ye sni, ka inoi)pa
bring out yonr surronnd the hutlalo fullls , he'said. But h'ego not, and secondtinio
eye cii) heliaii waijhiykpe ehdaku ka kici ya ka ake owasiij liamwicaya, ka
he-said the then arrow his took and with went, and again all thcui-s(-ared, and
t'ayku waijzidaij alida, liehan Hoka waijhiykpe oi) owasiij ielyaza Avicao, ka
l>ath one they went, then Badger arrow with all in a line thcin-shot, and
wayzi cepa he Hoka pata
one fat that Badger (fressed.
Uijkaij Mato heya: Kohaqna pata wo, eya. Waqna Koka pata yustaij
And (hay Bear this'said: Soon cut up, he said. Xow Badger eut-up Hiiished
kehaij knj hdicu kta; uijkai; Mato heya: Hoka luiksi .siramnana hii} tokan
then carry come would: and Gray Bear tl - said: Badger ears stinking the awav
home
hiyaya wo, we namayakihdi kte do, eya. Tka iyowiijye sni kiij kta skai).
go thou hhiod youtraniple-in forme will , he'said- But 'stopping' not carry would worked-
Uijkaij Mato hiyu ka iyahpaya Ija we kiij ehna ehpeya. Tuka ake naziij
Then liray Bear came and fell-upon and blood the in threw liim. But again rising
hiyaye (-a ii'u kta tka. Ake we kiij ehna ehpeya. Hehan Hoka 6eyii
went and take would but. Again blood the in hc-thre«'-him. Then Badger cried
skaij.
working.
Ui)kai) hehan Wotanide Hoksidaij naziij hiyaye, t;a en ya, ^a keva:
And then Blood Clot Boy rising st'arted, and there went, and this 'said:
Tokeca ate hecen yakuwa hwo, eya. Uijkaij Mato heva: He is, ciijs,
Why niy-fatliitf- so .— -. > i -. • . •'
you t reat
lie said.
And Gray Bear this said: This that son
hepe dt); Sung, kohaijna nis niciijca tado wicakahda wo, epe do, eya.
this I said: Brother, soon you yourchildren meat take home to them. I said , hcaaiil.
Tuka Wotanice Hoksidaij heya: Hiya, ate kah
this
'" '^ ' lieya: mya, ate Kanoya iveyave cuj ue
Jlut Blood Clot Boy this said: :;o. my father throwi'ng "vou'sljuvcil the that
waijindaka ce, eya; ^a waijhiijhpe ehchiku, uijkaij Mato nakipa, tuka kuto
Is""' . hcsidd; and arrow he-took, and Gray Bear lied, hut hc-ahot
uijkaij sasteday kiij he okataijyaij lia kte.
and little linger the that transfixed and killed.
Hehan Hoka deya: Ciijs, Mato ciijca waij hakaktadaij kiij tezi sdasfhidaij
Thou Badger this said: Son, Gray Bear child a yotingist the liellv smooth
he kte sni wo, he tasico^aij nahinana unkahipi et'ee, ka Iumhj dehaijyaij ni
that kill not, that leg bone secretly us brought always, a'nd hy that to this t'ime alive
uijyakoijpi ce, eya.
we-are, he said.
Uijkaij hehan Wotanice Hoksidai) tiyatakiya lida ka Mato tawicu
And then Blood Clot Hoy homeward went aad Gray Bear wife hi.',
home
..
DAKOTA MYTHS.
.99
T
Aim (ira\ IJrar wiff tim Htrap took
Ija II ]ja hevii: Optayo tDiiakora he, (iva. Uiikati Wotanir.. irnl-«iM..„
I ' 1 111 ■ * < •»< 111 will., I sum , )|(< Maul nixl
'"""""'■ -^'"'- '>»"l'l "" would!,,.. I »|„.-Haiil ,111,1 iUmI. i„„
'"'" ""'"' 1'"'" limy liiiiiHe tlii. in within
. Hear
'^£"; '"t" ;■";;;«■" i'»=S»" |''>:^«- w,,,™;.,. i,,*™,,,,, .,,,.:
)
nice
11 , ,,. . • '"'>"'i,l. l!„t „„e ,,,i.l n,it. Ami
''!"" t^:ii. ^^T' ''T' i:^;^:!' '"f^ ^r^!^^ ^^'^^ kt^^,, eya; ,njka,
II . 1 I-, ; ... '"»t"-k "11,1 ,il. llMTOkilhul „„,1 |l,„tal,m,- «|.ar,.,l l,i,n.
Iliu-eii he Iloka ti kiij en aki ka lie mini aku ka nakuii ealiod vii,V<.
S„ mat na...or„ou. .,1., in J.^__^ an,, tliat wa,.. .,„^ t' ''Z'''^ ' ^^ ^J^^^^
kiyapi.
they mad*' him,
"±" i£ ISf "T ""Iff" lis: •'*" ''Sir ^liSlif ' '"^-i""
■rr b Is;;,: ^is '±r' 'v:Jr !;Sr '••■• ';;!2' 'S' -;r' i^x^e";''^
sdoijyaye ciijliaij ekta md(.' kte do, e>a.
you know if ii,„„. I«o will . i„,;ai,i.
''Si'" 'ii^? lis: "s" 'sr "-!:■' ""fij' '£„"•■• ■sii '-^". '^f.
VVotamce lloksidaij, ilo, eva.
HhHiilClol lioy. Yp», iKi'liaiil.
. '^:sr "^'^?^-^ -!^'- is:.' ""tr "^i"'^' -:;=^l!f^ -^ -->-
kitoij II waijka, ka I.eya: Tak(«a, tokiva da he, e\a. He is Ik('e..cCn
hol,l„i«..on,„i« w„», a,„l „„„•„,,.,: ,i„.„.i.,,i„i. „,„.;;. ,v.,,, i ' u.Lui. Thi!. I,e' ,', Ihirl^v
nniawaninake, eya. He ieuijhaij .sivo keva "iwankani hivdpiiini I'„L-.i,.
Ia,i,w,.,kin«.„K., ,i,^.a.,r T,. .1,,. i. „., V,,,, " :!i!^!r"" '"^I'Sl"- ^'^^["J
wu-ahea lieya : 1 akoza waijzi niakio wo, waiina akiiiaii tnit.. k-t.. ,1,> /..-..
' 'I
f'ii
I
100
DAKOTA GUAMMAU, TEXTS, AND ETIINOURAPHY.
Tuka, Hiya dec-iya inde (^a inawahni do, eya, l<:a ivoopta ivcva. Waijna
Hut, No, thitliirwiinl I ko iiiiil I hasten . )>i' xaiil. ami "^miwunl "wdmI. N(iw
htayetu iiijkaij akc uakuij wicalk'a waij sayvekitoij itkokiin u ka waijiia
cveniiiK mid uKai" "I"" oliliiiau a Htutf linvinj; linncil taimMiiiil now
ehaij i kta iiijkaij iyotaijka, heron on inaziij. Ihjkaij wioahca he\'a:
tlii'ie Kii would, aud Hal ilown, bo tliori' cainc stood. And old man tliissaid:
Takoza, eya ito iuayahni esta <»wapa>ii kte do, cva. Uqkaij Wotanit'e
Urandcliild, oven if you liBBteu allliouKh I till pipe will , lic'said. And IlloodClol
Ilok.sidaij lioc'ii], Ito esta kici t-aijnoijniuijpe oa liehan iindamde kta, eciij, ka,
Hoy thiatliouclit. I.o if with Ismoke and thun I k" on will, hethouKlil..'ind,
IIo, eya. llec'en kic'-i (•aijnoiji)a yaijke va eoen akpaza. llaijir(itu kiij Ik^
Yi'8, said. So with ho Hniokin); " was aud ho night cm. Ni);lit the that
ihuijniyaij kit'i yaijka, ka Wotanice Iloksidaij istiijhe siii uij, tuka waijna
all through with wa«, and llhiod Clot Boy „l,.|.p not was, hut now
wicahca kiij ecen istiijiiia waijka. He icuijliaij waijna aijpa kanides ava,
■■'■' "'" asleep lay. That whilst now nuirninj; hiighteued «xnt,
old man
tho
Wotanice
Blood Chit
liyaye (.'a
went and
lujkaij hecen, ito esta mis waijna niistinina ke, waijnas etaijhaij aijpa kta
and so, lo! even 1 now I sleep will. now from daylight will,
eciij, ka iwaijka.
he and lay down.
thought,
Uijkaij toliiijni eliaijkoij Uijktomi hee tka sdoijye >sni.
And aforetimi' indeed Uijktomi this was hut he knew not.
Iloksidaij istiijbeh iyaye ciij hehaii wicalk'a kiij hoc naziij
Boy asleep last 'went the then old man the who was staiidiug
lieya: Tuwe is tokenken tenioiyena, eyaya naziij lii\ave <;a akamdas
this said: Who this howsoever killing you, he s'aid often standing went" and astride
inaziij, ka caijkaku kiij paweli iyeya, ka liulia kiij owasiij yuzif^ziij iyeya,
Ktoiid. and baeklione the broke turned, and limbs the all stretehed ife made,
ka nak])e kiij napiii yuzica, ka lieceu suijka waij sice hca ka^a. Uijkaij
and ears the both I'le stretehed. and this dog a had very made. And
wokoyake wastc^ste kiij liena icu ka iye uij ka tawokoyake wizi ecee iiij
elothes beautiful the those be took and lie wore, and liis-elotlies ohl only wore
clouts tiioae
kiij hena en ehpeya, ka hetaijhaij iyoopta kici va. Ilecen Wotanice
the those there he-left, and theuee 'forward with went. So Blood Clot
Hoksidaij hee suijka kiigapi. Uijktomi hee linaye ca het'en ecakicoij.
Boy that was dog made ITqktomi it was deeeived aud so did to him.
Iletaijhaij Uijktomi iyoopta ya ka suijka kiij lie kici vn kicoco aya,
Thenee rijktomi "forward went and dog the that with went ealliugto led
him otten him
Wotanice Iloksidaij, wohwo, wohwo, eya aya. Wotanice Hoksidaij ovate
Blood Clot Boy, "wohwo, wohwo" saying leil him. Bhioil Clot Boy people
waij ekta ye cikoij hee waijna Uijktomi ehaij i, uijkaij suijka kiij he i.steca
a to went the that is now Unktomi to come, aud dog the that ashamed
ka maiiin ili(hniica, ka Uijktomi isnana ovate kiij elnia iyaya. Uijkaij
and outside kept himself, aud riiktomi he alone p'eople the among "went. Aud
oyate kiij heyapi keyapi: Wotanice Hoksidaij hee u do, evi
p'eople the this said they say : Blood Clot Boy that was eonies,
wiciyuskiij hca, keyapi.
they rijoieed very the"}' say.
they said,
ka
and
nina
much
,,
DAKOTA MYTHS.
NOTES.
101
1. Tlic iiMC of vcH, wliicli is "V<'n" frcqiKMitly, is to be noted as indicating (c/sAor
ttrouff ileHiri: "■ KaHicr, say tiiis, 'Oh tliat my son «ii{,'iit liavc good clothes.'" This
IS used at tin- t-nd oftlie i.lirase or sentence, and is accompanied by the verbs //((Hit or
say, 111 Moiiic foil,,. Like to tliese is "tokiij," used at tlie beginning of the wish.'
2. TIte life-giving qualities of tlie sweating process are strongly brought (mt in
this myth. There may be two objects or tlioiights in tiie niiml of the Dakota wlien he
makes u " -.teat hwlge." It is sometimes resorted to for curing disease. That good
quality Dr. ^Villiamson always c(»mmended. No doubt it often afforded relief to a
c«»ngeHte<l condition of the system. But it was resorted to moie frc(iiu-ntly for the
purpose of getting into communication with the spirit world. This is tlie object here.
From the blood of the buffalo, "which is the life thereof," is, by this process, created
a man. Is this evolution ? The sweat lodge was usually made, as described here, l)y
taking willow boughs, bending them ov. r, making their" tops meet and interlacing or
tying them together, and thus making a booth, which was large enough for one to sit
naked inside and pour water on tlie lieated stones. The whole was covered over
tightly with blaiikefs or robe.s. This is the initipi (eneteepee). The sweater sang as
well as sweated. But in this «!ase the object was to have the "mysterious jiower" do
its work alone.
3. This myth ends abruiitly. It would hanliy be true to the thought of an Indiai-
to leave the godborn in the shaiie of a dog, and that an ugly dog. There must be
a sequel to it.^
TRANS LATK^N.
Once upon a time there was a Badger who was rich and had many children.
He had one arrow, but it was a very long one. And in the bend of a river he had a
buffalo surround, which was full of buffalo every morning. When it was so and all
started out on one path, he stood behind them and shot his long arrow into the hind
ennost, and it went from one to another through the whole herd. So the Badger
beeainc very rich in dried meat.
Then suddenly there came a Gray Bear to his tent. And the Gray Bear said,
'Tim Tit«i,ttai) xm; tokii) only iu soliloquies, Wlien it is used it uiust i.c followe.l b.y iii ,„• „i,,
at till! end of till- iliiiiMf.-x|.ieHsiiiKtlio wish; as, toltiij he blubii uiij. Oh that I had il.'—.j.o. ik
■TlieTO is iiKiri! of tliin iii.vtii in the Cecilia versions. Tlie lieic.tliere called "The l{al.l)it'sSon "
waM .•ttiwed to adhere to a tree, which he had elimbe.l at the re.iuest of tb.' deceiver, Ictinike. This
latter eharacter .orre.sponds to (;i,ktonii of th.' Santee Dakota, whom the Teton call Ikto and Iktonii
It seems better to leave these mythical names untranslated. While the Omaha and I'onka now ai.piv
the name lelinike to the monkey, ape, etc., it is plain that this is a recent use of the term. Ictinike
was one of the creators, ae.ordinK to the Omaha myths. After causinj; the Kabbifs son to adhere to
the tree, he donned the nniKic clothing of the latter, went to a vilh.ge near bv, and married tho elder
danghterof the ehiel. The younger danuhter, becoming jealous of her sister, tied to the forest, where
Hhe found the Kahbit's son, whom she released. At this point the Onnilia version dillers from the
I'onka. The girl married tin. Kabbifs son ami took him to her home. After several exhibitions of the
Hkill of tfio young iiia.i, a .lance was (.roclaimed. Thither went Ictinike, who was compelled to jump
upxvard every tinn- that the Uabbifs son hit the drum. Tho fourth time that he beat it his adver-
sary jumped so high that when he struck the ground he was killed.
See Coutr. to N. A. Ethuol,, vol. vi, pt. i, pp. 43-57, and pt. ii, pp. 5«6-<J09.— .i.o. u.
102 DAKOTA GKAMMAH, TEXTS, AND KTIINOC-KAl'AV.
"WomkMful! iny hrotluT, tlnit you sl.c.nld liv.. here in suHi i.buiuluiico. wliil.. I au.l
my childieii an" staiviii};:. If it picas*' y<.ii I will (M.nie here and live- w itli you." T\w
Badger said, "Y.-s;" and added, "Sd we will anniso (.nisclves.'" And when the (;niy
Bear was staitin;' home, he took a bundle of buffalo meat aiul j-ave to the (iiay Hear
to cany home.
Th.' next immiiug (iiay Bear came with his li.mseliold, and as so(Mi as lie moved
III Mr. Badjter was turned out and dray Hear took possession of all his meat. The
Badper lived out d(.ors and starved. The next inornintr after he toek possession,
Gray Hear awoke very early in the morning and sta-j: ■ -.tsfae saiu, "You Badger
with the stinking ears, eome out. y(nir surround is < u, , . ' .ttalo." So the Badger
took his long arrow and as lie was a<eustonied to do si, ...rough the whole line of
buttalo. But tiie Gray Bear took tiiein all and did iioi let the Baug.«r have one
This he did morning by morning, but never did the Badger bring home one; and so
he and his ehildren were about to die of hunger, lint the voungest of (iray Bear's
children every mcuning played with a buffalo leg, and wli< n he was tired playing he
to,ssed them over to the Hadger's tent. Thus tiiey maintained an e.\i.stenee.
One nKuning again (hay Bear came out and ealled, "You Badger with the
stinking ears, bring out your long arrow, your surround is full of biiHalo." But the
Badger did not go; when the Gray Bear said. '•! will crush you if you don't eome."
And the Badger's wife said, "Old man, in some wav consider, for 1 and my
children an. starving to death." To this the Badger replied, " Yes. 1 will go and kill
them all. and I will dress and bring home the fattest one, even if lie kills me." So
he went with the Gray Hear and did as he was acciLstomed ^o do, killing them all.
Then the Gray Hear .said, •' ^ On skin ami (iarry home some of the fattest." To this
the Badger said " Yes," and went to work to dress one of the fattest. When he was
linishing that Gray Bear .said, " Why don't yon dress anotherr' But the Badger
would not, and said, " This alone will be sullieient for my children."
As yet (iray Bear had not tini.shed cutting up his meat, but when the Biulger
had tied up his meat and was about to pack it home. Gray Bear .said, " You stinking-
eared Badger, get away, you will trample in this blood.'*' But the Badger replied,
" No, I am going to carry this home." Gray Bear ordered him away again, but the
Badger wouhl not go. Then Gray Bear came and ].ushed Badger down in the blood.
TI1U.S, as he fell down in the clotted blood he kissed it, and taking a piece up in his
hand he went home crying. By the way he i.ulled some grass and wrapped it around
the blood and laid it away in the baiik part of his tent. Then he went and brought
stones and sticks for a sweat-hou.se. and Artemma or wild sage, and made a steaming.
In the back i>art of the sweat-house he made a bed of the Arfoiiinia and upon it placed
the blood, and tlien he covered the lodge well on the outside. Then he took a dish of
water and phmd it within, aud when the stones were well heated he rolled them in
also and fastened the door. Then he thrust his arm alone inside and ixnired water
on the stones.
Suddenly the Badger heard .some one inside sighing. He continued to jiour
water on the stones. And then some one breathing within said. "Again yctu have
made me glad, and now open for me." So he (»i)ened tha door and a very beautiful
young mau came out. Badger at once named him Blood-Clot Boy, aud had him for
his son.
DAKOTA MYTIia,
103
Mb'*
then Blood-Clot Floy siiid, " Now, fsitluT, say this: "Oli that my hoii rnife'lit liave
Rood dothoH.'" So he said it, and it was so. Then hv, said af,'aiii, "Say this: 'Oh
that my son might have an otter-skin quiver filled with airows.'" This he said also,
and it was so. Then HloodClot IJoy imlled a hair out of his head and placed it on
the door, and, shooting it with an arrow, split it. And then he said, " Father, why
don't y(m give me something to eat?" But the Badger answered, "Alas! my son,
wlmt do yon mean ? We are all starving to death. I was very rich in r<Mid, hut (Iray
B«ar came and took it all from me and drove me out, and now we are starving and
will die."
Then Blood-Clot Boy said, " Father, I know these things, and tliereCore I grew.
Now, father, do just as I tell you to do." To this the Badger said '• Yes." Tlien
Blood-Clot Boy continued : " In the morning when (iray Bear conn-s out and calls you,
you will not go; but the second time he calls then go with him, for I shall then have
hidden myself." So very early in the morning Gray Bear stood without and called:
"Stinking-eared Badger, take your arrow and come, your surround is full." He did
iH)t go; hut when he called the second time he took ids arrow and went wirli him.
And when they iiad scared the buttah), and all had started home on one line, Badger
shot his arrow through thi'm all, and dressed the fattest one.
Then (Jray Bear said, "Dress it ((uickly." And when the Badger had fiinshed
dressing and was about to start home with it, dray Bear said, " Badger with the
stinking ears, get away, you will trample in my bloo<l." To this Badger paid no
attention but continued to prepare to carry. Then Gray Bear came and fell upon
him and threw him down in the blood. He arose and went to take up his i)ack, but
iigain he threw him down in the blood. Then the Badger burst into tears.
But then Blood-Clot Boy appeared, and said, "Why do you treat my father so?"
To which Gray Bear replied, "My sim, this I said, 'My brother, take home meat to
your children without delay.'" But Blood-Clot Boy said, "No, I saw you throw my
father down." Saying that he pulled <mt an arrow, and as Gray Bear tied, he hit
him in the little linger and killed hin).
Then Badger said, "Do not kill Gray Bear's youngest child, the smooth bellied
boy, for he it was who brought us leg bones and so kept us alive until t'ns time."
Blood Clot Boy then went towards home and called to (Jray Bear's wife, '-Come out
and help Gray Bear." So she took her packing strap ami said as she ai»proa4lu d
him, "How many herds were there?" BloodClot Boy said, "One herd." "When
there are only that nniny he has never counted it anything," she said. And as sh»^
eamo near she asked again, "How many herds are there?" BUiod Clot Boy again
replied, "I have told you there was one," and he took out an arrow. She said, "I
apprehended this before," and tied; but he shot her in the little linger and killed her.
Then he went into Gray Bear's lodge and all bowed their hea«Is. BloodClot Boy said,
" Which one of you brought fo'^.d to my father?" And all but one with one voice
said, "It was 1, it was 1." Then he said, " You wlni said 'I, I ,' shall you live ?" And
niood-Clot Boy took iiis bow and killed all but the one who said nothing. And him
he brought into Badger's lodge where ue brought water and took up the ashes.
Then the Badger became very rich again. Blood Clot Boy was discontented and
said, "Father I want to take a. journey; I want to go to the people that you know
live near by." And the Badger answered, "My son, there is a people living just
here, to them you will go. But au old man will come to meet you with the intent of
I
104 DAKOTA (IKAM.MAH. TKXTS, AM) KTIINOdUAI'HY.
Von iiiiiMt not (1(> (uiythiiiK: lu- UilU you to <!(.." To this Hlood-dlot
detutiviuu ytm.
lUty aMM'nl««l,
m.HHin„tlU,yw^^ now «on.., „n.l behold an old n.un with .i stiilf canii' to meet
,V -T' ;^^ '•"»"■•■•'" >■"" »<"'' '">' grandchihlf" l!nt he replied, "I an. just
»alki,.K. In t\H' inwintinie a Hock of grouse eame and alif,'hted. "IMv grandehihl,
Hh.H,t oMi. for „„., for I am .ta.vin«," the <,Id n.an said. I5ut he answered, "No,
am Komu m hanU- in thJM direction," and so he pass,-.! on.
, 't "'«•♦ "'"^ '-viihiu, and a^ain a 1 man with a staff was .-oming to meet
bim, who .a down j„«t iM-Core their nu'eting, an.l so he eame an.l stood. The old
..an Kaid ..<.randH.JId allhrniph yon are in haste. I will mi n.y pipe." The.. Hlood-
Clot Itoy H.o.,«|,t. -I will nmokewith hi... a.nl then fjo ,m;" so he sai.l, "Yes." While
they Kmok*<d t«««tl,er the .larkness .-an.e nd Bh„„l.('|ot Hoy passed the night
.n'.;kl T"*'\. "'•■ ""■""*""" ""■ ""' """' ""•' ♦'""«" ''^'«<^1»' '»"• *''^^ '•'^.v was
liiiakuiK n»-« the yoni.K man tl.o.i|.d.t. "I will sleep a little to.' it will soon be
morning." ami «o he lay down,
WId J ijr '''!'/.?? ,!'•'' *'"■ "'•'""•■ ''""'*-' '''^'''"""' '•"* **'•" •>'"""« ""^» knew it not.
^L Vl "^ "'*"""♦; ."•;>■ >•••" '"•« killed?" Sayb.K which he a.ose and stood
a^tiuh of i»„ and Umt h... Inw-k and palled ont his li.nb.s and stretched his ears, and
HO made hjrii ».t., a vc-ry n«ly looki..^ do«. Tin* good clothes of the youn^v „,an he
J»<ik and put Of, h.m^elf, and his own old .dothes he th.ew away, a.i.I so went on with
In f hJM way Hli^Kj-C'lot Hoy was n.ude into a do^^. it was I l.jkto.ni who deceived
um and d,d tl,,H to him. Then IJ.jkto.ni took the dof. with bin, callinK' to bin., "O
nio.Ml.« lot Hoy; wo hwo! wo-bwo!" as he went alo..«. An.l ..ow when IJ.jkton.l bad
^Id'.. !'ir'"'T;7l"':"' '""^'''^''"t "<•> I'ad 1 n «oi,.«. the <log was asha,.,ed and
kept hill mdf onWde of the ca.np, an.l T.jkton.i al...,e went aim.nf.' the i,e..i.le. Then
the ,M^,,de mul, -The famou. Hlood-Clot Hoy is cou.ing," and so they rejoi.e.l greatly
LKOKNI) OF TirK HEAD OF (}()LD.
WKITTKJJ in DaKOIa I.V Wai-kinii Kf.K.
Wi^uia way ^--iy^a topapi, tka .nvasi.j koskapi; tka vvahpanicupi, ka
,.| mill:
IMHir liiTuiiHuiit (lie will
MmvomiTrvoii, l)iii
/.:...,... ^i I ' • .». t.r , ...=-.u.M.,.„„, mil |„«,r ImcmiHu of (lie will
.; U waht^H^ada .,„. KUo. Waka.jtauka u.jk.nlo ka i ycnj v. n".!..,, it,, waku,
i««il^ IWw*|, (,reat Spirit «e.tw,..«™k, .ii,l ;v,..lw,,.|ti,.l i|, |„ ,.,„•,.„'
I^a ito, taijyay iiahiui^Uiyh, kte do, eva
Mud. U,. wVll »i»^-n*,r»rj»;, will , i,e.»„i,|.
kta <' -' •^"•*«* "* •l'l-«i<r Come, .,l,I.m„a, „.iu .v,m.»,..v, that 1„, tliatwe:,!,.
will. »]iK(al4.
"r'" i *''»'i!;''''" ^iyohneyatakiya Wakautayka ode yapi, ka
.... :,.: f'/T *'^,*^/'" /'*-^««'»''^ "'"l l"lM,).l ,„„„ a .omiii,... Jl .l,„t an
''»M±" !: i::>^ "'t:!'"- "^i- '"'"^VV;'^ "^''^ -^'^ <>Usiwaki,la . Waka^auka
,.r..t.. I » ""**• '»"*»^ W«.l. my .11,1,1 the llii» IhaviMumrv »,l t!.;.t Spirit.in.at
T£' I*. ? ,L'72i">" ''"• '2L, ^tr- ""■ I""' ■ "'»l<a„ta„fc, ,„iv., ,1...
K,A „u.k„ «.„, kifi ,.„k,irE,a Cv... *""" '
Fri*od «iv*.l««i««Mr »)«!, |.«»fc,«,.- will , |iH.-»ai,l
K"- "i"" «"'<k;^»fc»'. kin .le ta„ya„ wi,v,k„.va v„, ka ,i„i vv„„ ,1„
m\
DAKOTA (iHAMMAK, TKXTS, AND KTIINOtiRAlMlV.
ku, Ijn hehan lioyii: Iln, en etoi)wai) yo; ito, omaiii nulo kta ('<\ eye <;a
ijuv( itiiil tliiMi tlilH'Jiuid: Vi'M, 1(1 luoktliDii' Ici, wulklnc Igo uill , lin'miid iiiiil
liiiii,
iyuya.
Tijkaij htayetu, iiijkaij wii^asa ota oin kdi, ka tij)i kiij ozuna ahiyotaijka;
Now iiiKht, tlit'U incii iiiaiiy wltb 1)1' '-1)1111' iinil lioiiHti thu dill they-nitt-dowiit
llOlllC,
uijkaij wiiijnaka teliaij yaijkapi oij wic'-asa kiij wayzi hova: K(»(la, liokHinn
utiil now litii>{ tinit' w(«n', tlM-ri't'on* ini'ii tlitf our thiH'Hald; Frii'iid, tmy
kiij waste t) hocekuana kto do, eyo ('a kinatjpa. Llijkaij wi(^,ai^ta kiij owasiij
good that ttmt-oiioii^U
tilt!
is
they
will
llU HUld Ulld WKIlt'UUt.
And
tlio
all
is eya kinaijpapi.
they llkuwltttt went out.
Uijkaij ake wii'asa kiij lieya: Ilio wo, ako omaui ludt' kta cu; owaiiziiia
'riiHii aifaiii man tlio tliia-Haid: t'oiue, again traveling I-gu wUli ataylug-ttt-huuitt
en etoijwaij yo, eye (-a ako iyaya.
lituk tlioii alter It, lie-Huld and again lie went.
Vj hecen iho eu ctoijwaij, uijkaij suijkawakaij kiij uijniaij heya: Koda,
ThiiH iH^tiold lie lookedufter It, and liortten the ono tlila-aald: Friend,
tipi waij ('ikana e waijvake sni nisi ijoij ito en ye (;a tiniahen &,u) owinzu
house a littlo tliiit lon*k-at nut tliee-eoni- that lu In go and within wootl bed
iiiauded
cokaya taku waij zi en haij t*e, he en paha kiij oputkaij yo, ka koyahaij yo,
iii'the-iuitldle i4oine- a yellow in Htaiids , that in head tlio dip thou, and Iw-thuii'lu-liatite,
thing
nauijpiij kta ee. I)e wicasa ota awit'akdi kiijhaij liena niyatapi kte e mis
we-logetiier will he, TIiIm iiiau many theni-brlng- If * they yon-eal will that me
hoiiio
hen niavntapi kta tka tawateijwaye sni, e nauijpiij kta ('•e, eya.
there ine-eat will, but [willing not, we both together will be, InrHaid.
Hecen hoksina koij tipi waij c^ikjiiia koij en i; nijkaij t'^aij owiyza kiij
So *^y that hotiae a little that in went; and wwmI bed the
Cokaya taku waij zi e niiheya haij e en paha kiij ojmtkaij, unkaij j)alia kiij
lii-tlie- rioiuething a yellow iii-a-eirelV NtiHat in head the he dip)ied, and head the
iiilddle
zi, ka tijii kiij ataya ozaijzaij ka iyoyaijpa. Het^en ilio heyata kdi('u ^a
yellow, and Iioiiho the all-over Hlioiie and waalight. So behold haek he-returned and
siiijkawakaij waij wokiyake rikoij he akaijyotaijke (.'a nakij)api. Keyas
hurae a tuld-hiui ttie-tliut that lit;-Hat-iipon anil they-lied. Neverthelesa
nina iyayapi.
fast lliey'woiit.
Uijkaij tehaij i])i uykaij iho hektatayhaij Wakarjtaijka kei('iye cikor)
When far they went then behold t'runi-behliid Spirit-tireat <^aII(MMilniKelf the-that
sinjkawakaij uijnia koij he akan yaijko (;a kuwa awieau, ka heya: Wahtesni
horae idlier the that upfui wun and t'ullowiiig tutheiu eaiue, and tbiH aaid; Wurtbleaa
sica, inaziij ])o, yanipi kte sni ye do; niako('-e waij niskoyena waijke eiy
bad, atop ye, " ye-llve ahall nut '' . eountry a ao-large liea the
tukte en (hipi kta hwo, eyaya en wit'au, eaijkeij nihiijt'ivapi. Uijkaij ake
where to yoii-go will / aaying to them came, whilat tiiey-tremuled. Tlien again
heya : Wahtesni sit'a, inaziij ])o, yanipi kte sni ye do, ake eya. Caijkeij
tlila'aaid: Wurthleaa biul, atop ye, * yc-livu (»haU not , again hoaald. MLauwhllo
nipi kte sni seeceda.
they live would not It-aeemed.
Uijkaij .smjkawakaij kiij heya : Witka waij duha koij he Uektakiya
Then horse the tbia-aald: Egg a thou-bast the that backwards
1^
Ijakota mytiih.
107
TT
*•
kal-iMiia iyoya yo, eya; (, liereii ihu ivcrci. «.(^o,j Unkm, n.aki ki.,
I, . II 1 I " , , * ■ ""•""«''"« l'-ll">vlnK num, (1,„ ,h..r., „.,.|,,„.,| ,;,„|
'K; "^:^^::'"'' '*'"^'^;^ll'^'"^' •"J^1;';'"1" "^'J "'<"'^",n c.h|.,.„,uya, y..; CMMU
lu-nnu.u knjliaij tenhi,;.la kte do, oya. Ilc.Vn sunkaw.k Tin L
"•i:^''^' ^"^^'11:;^*^^'^' r >'^ '''''S- li'^ ""- ^'^-'v *' •--" i'- •-..! ki
I 1. .,. , , ' '""'"''■ ""• ""I'll liiMlrK,.,: Hothul lHl„,l,| wm.T llii.
nvaijkani hivu.yiya, tka h(M<oii mini ki.j n.kava l.i ki.j iu'lmn liinlumv. 1
^'t^'' ":±" '>■''>'" "^'J ""■^''f''l'!- 'I<'«^t'» '"■tH.jl.a.j lu.ksina ko,j ^u In"
_ .0 wilhlu «eu. u..a w.re.Urowu.d. T|.u« fromtho.../ b..y ,„. ' ,V "•
lyooptti lyayapi. *
Iwjuiid went
!:":::; t ^2 ";:±s!:" t tj- ^:r'„!±,i;;:' ^;-r ^e-£: 'i^'
Uijkaij ako takpe alii tka ake \vi(^akas<)ta. Iloksiiia (•aiikcii liPh.nl..,,.
oyate kiij tuliiijclaui. >'"ui<i,ut
people llio iimililliim (of,
w!;; "''!Ss''' ^± -^ J»«!^'"" 'ir^:;' »i<;'^-p ly-- , T..ki „i kta (<in, ka
WnL..,.f..,.l.., -1 • • 1 .. ,""•"","'''""'' ' «-'"".« l„.r,.iiv.,w,ml,lwi,U.,l,UM,l
°"r" rsils '-«^'- s r '"rsSr" ;i^ l-r r 'i;;;™- '''!--
mazaskuzi ayuwii.tni.i kiij ho c^iijpi, ka lic'c'oijpi nac'cra
M.,1 .•,,v..n..l „v,r ,1,0 tl,tt.,l,ey.l,..ir,Ml,„.,.l ,hi„,li.l ,„.rl,ap8
lataijka lyotaijke he ivec'eca wadake.
l!»ll Sittiujs .Uia ' islike I think.
NOTES.
The writer ,»f this ,s a Yankton Dakota, an.l this aj.pears in a very marked way
hroughont tie story. Notice the ''y„," sign of the imperative, ase.l h v r^.s
mtanees insteiul of ''wo;" and also the form "yi,," as ii ^Meahmieieivi.; k J-
i6ahmicid.ye kta." And also " kd " for " hd," as in " kda," to go home; » kd , V^
No oue
paha kiij
lnuil tlio
(iir-liill)
k
108
DAKOTA (lUAMMAU, TKXTM. ANI> KTIINOIJUAI'II Y.
Mlort home, et*'. AiioMk^i' thin;; notitiitilt^ in the uhuiHliitit iimt of tVcc iiilvcrl)iiil piirti
rIt'H, 118, "»^' lit tlir b(>;;iiiiiiii;> nf s(Mit<>ii(!CH iiiid "y*- <lo" at Mm* oiiiI, wliicli niii not be
traiiNliitctl, aiMl ato only iisctl I'di fiii|iliaHis or tiir roiiiiiliii;; oil' tli<- s|m'(*i'Ii.'
In the iliuloKUc bclwccn tli(> old man and old wonniii in tlu' hi'^inniii^ of tiio
fable tlit'i-c are a nnnibor of «;xatn|iU>H of tliu umo of tlit> Dakota dual, um, " uijkoUu,"
"iyeuijye," and " lic«'ttij|>oij."
THANSr.ATION.
A man Inid four cliildrcn. And tlicy woic all yoiin^ men, but tliey were poor
and Hccnit'd aH if tlicy would dit* of tliriftlesHn*i8N. And tlu' old man Haid, "Heliold,
id<l wonum, my youn;{t'st child i hiivc frroutust pity for, aiul I disliko to havtf him die
of poverty. See here; let us seek the (ireat Spirit, and if w« tlud Idiu, lo, 1 will ;?ive
him to liini to train up well for me."
The old woman re[»lied, " Yen. old man, you say well; we will do so," Hhe Maid.
And so imnu'diately they went to the westward, seeking; lln^ (Ireat Spirit, and they
came on to a very lii;;h hill; and as they eame to it, beludd, another man came there
also.
And this man said. " I'or what are you seekiiij;?'' And the old nuin said,
"Alas, my friend, my child whom I jiity 1 want to ^ive to the (ireat Spirit, and so 1
um seeking him." And he said, "Yes, friend, I am the Great Spirit. My friend,
give him to nu', I will «•> home with him." (That is, " I will take him to my home.")
And so when he (the father) had ;;iven him. he (the tlreat Spirit) took him home
with him to a house that seemed tostaiul up to tlu! clouds. Then he said, "Examine
all this house as much as y(ui like; and take ^ood care of these liors(-s; but do not
look into the little house that staiuls here." Ilavin;;' said this, he ;rave him all the
keys, and he added, " Yes, have a watch of this. Lo, I am uoin;; on a. journey." He
said this, and went away.
It was evening', and he bad c^ome honu- with a great nuuiy men, who sat down,
tilling the luaise. When they had been there a k(»<>'' while, one (tftln^ men said: "Tluf
l)oy is good; that is enough." And saying this he went out. In like manner all the
men went home.
Then again, the man said: "Behold, I go again (Ui a, journey. Doytm stay and
keep watch." Bo again he departed.
While he was watching, it happened that one of the horses said, "Friend, go
into the small house into which you are commanded not to look, and within, in the
middle of the tioor, stands something yellow, <lip your head into that, and make
haste — we two are together. When he brings hoiiu', a great many men, they will eat
you, as they will eat me, but I am unwilling — we two shall share the same," he said.
So the boy went into tin* little house, and in the middle of the Hoor st^)od a round
yellow thing, into which he dipi)ed his head, and his head became golden, and the
house was full of shining and light.
Then he came out and Jumped on the horse that had talked with him and they
ded.
' " Ye do" of thu iHiiiiyatl ("yi* lo" of tbc Titoowaij), us an emphatic ending, seema equivalout
to the Osago " c^an," Kansa "oyau," and (/legilia " a^a." The last nicann " indeed ;'' but "e^au" and
"eyaii" toutuin the oral period "an " (= Dakota do, lo) aB well as "indeed." — j. o. u.
I»AK()TA MYTIIH.
lOD
Now wlu'ii tli«,v IiimI tfoiM- u l(»ii« wiiv— tlic.v wont very Cast— lioliold, tlicn- cuiiu-,
lollowinii tlioiii, t\w DIM' who c'lilltMl liiinst'iniif (imit .Spiiil. And \w miimI. >• Von liail
nim-iilH, Mt4)p; you hIiuII not liv.-; whlthor will you «.. in mu-li a Hunill <onntiy ns
thinr Hiiyinu tiiJH In- nunc towiml tlioni, wlicn tiit\v wcitMnurli (VJKlitt'iu'd. Anil
iiKiiin \n- saiil, » Yon an> l>ii<l nts.als. Mtop; yon sliall not livi.." And iiniccd it
HctMUfd UM il'thoy hImhiUI not live.
Tlu^n thu hoi'Mt Hidd, "Taku tin- v^K y<"i liav»' and throw it icaiwanl."' And lu>
did HO, whomi|ion the wlioh^ Itrvadth ot tin- ronntiy iH-.anir a .sea. so that hr who
foHow.'d tiMMncanif to a standHtill, and .said, " Ala«, my hoisr. liavr nn-n y on nu-
ami tak»! mo t4) tin- other side; if yon do 1 will value yim veiy nmcli." Am', the horse
leplied, "Ah, I a »t willing to do that." Knt he eontinm>d to nrue him; whore-
upon ho throw himsolt above tlie water, ami so tliat, when he lauM' to the middle, he
wont down and l)oth were drowned. My this nu-ans the hoy pa^sed .sately on.
Ho it was thoy I'anie to the ihvcllinKs of a people and romaim-d there. Hut from
Iwhind thoy eame to attaek. and toiiK'ht with them; hut the JH.y turned his head
arouml, and his hoiul was eovored witli >{old, the hfuse also that he sat upon was
Koldon, and those who lame against tliem, he caused to he thrown oil', ami only a few
roinuined when ho left them. Again, when tlu^y returned to tin- attack he destroyed
them ull. And mo tliu boy was nuuli thon},'lit of by the people.
N«iw, my friends, why did the boy do tlio.se 'thing's • lie wanted to live .some-
where, and he desired to take refugo in the itosom' of the (Ireat Spirit, perhaps, and
HO ho HouKht him. When ho had found him, then tin- Mad Spirit sought to nmke him
(the (iroat Spirit) eat them up. So he tied— ajjain he desired to live, perhaps, ami
tied. Hut they followed hiiu, so that he aKain lou«lit with them ami killed them all,
it .soonw. It ai)pears that he <lid not do this of his own purpose. It Hoems as if no
one was chargeable with it, ami no one was to be Manied for it. Mut they wanted
the head (hill) of gold, perhaii.s, and so thoy did it. I think that this is like Sittinir
Hull. *'
'Iltpl Ki'IiiTllll.v lOiH hi'll,/, uhihiiHii. .SoiiirliiiicH it iiiii.v iij.'.in tlii> tlioiiij- almi; lull that in uur;.
luoiwrly vuUotl "iimkii." Homiij'h tlii' aiitlmr in his Ihikola Diiljoiiaiy. |> Ul.").— .1. o. ii.
Hongs Hao.
AVrittkn in Dakota nv Davio Grky Clo!I).
PIituijka-okai)pi waij lie(:^en oyakapi. Uijktoini waq kakon ya wai)ka;
Mvtlii'
tlliln
ia tolil
rijktoini ono
yolUK WJIH;
Hide waij kalida ya waijka, uijkaij inde kiij caijnaii ma^uksica, ka iiia^^a,
Bule-ot'
and
luko tho
(liickH,
imd geesti,
ka ma<VHtaijka koya ota hiyeya. Uijktoini waijwic^ayaka (n i(^i(-a\viij
•n<l 'swans als" many were. Ui)kt<'nii tlieiiiBftw anil bnckwanl
pustao-staii' isiijvaij kilide; ya pezi vimla, ^a owasiij yuskiskito ca Ijiiij, ka
crnwUnti ont (il-Higlit wentliimif; and graas "plnckod, and all bound-up and <arrie(l jir d
ake iiule kiij kalula ya.
un luH back
lake
bvthc-
sidcnf
riikai) mairaksic'a ka iiiafVa ka maV>atai]ka kiij hena hevapi: rijktoini,
Anil
<lui'kH
ceosc and
tbo
they thin Haid:
I'ljUtonii,
u'lia taku e vakiij liwo, evai>i. Uijkaij Uijktonii heyji: Ilona is odowaij
thiw whiil that yiMi.'aiT.v .' tliVy «aid. And Inktomi this said: T;ics.< they S<)ng»
badlittlc imi's
uijkidowHD mive, evapi. Tka Uijktomi lieya:
n« fiir-sini.', " lli'.ysaid. But ri)kliinii thissaid:
si<>si('e(laijka c he wakiij do, eva. Uijkatj inajiaksic'a lieyapi: E('a Uijktoini,
" that Ican'y iin , r<aid. And ducks thinsaid: Now Uijktomi.
my hark
rioho! tka e<'a odowai) kiij
Indeod! hut now Hongs the
si'-su'-e se eva. Tuka niai-aksii-a kiij nina kitaijpi hiijca. Uijkaij, Ilio po,
hiuhoi.i>» like, hosai.l. Hut duckH the much inaistcd-on very. And, Comcon (yc,
era ix'zi wokoya waijzi kaiia po, eya. Tijkaij waijzi taijka kaV)api ka
nov ura«» lM.olh iinc nuiko yc, »ahl. And one laiv'c Ihcy-made and
yustaijpi.
tlicv liuishcd.
Tijkaij rijktomi licya: Waijua, iiia^aksioa, ka. ina<>a, ka nui<>ataijka
And liiktonii thin'aaid; N<iw, ducks, and gi'csc, and swans
owasiij pezi woki'va kiij tiniahcn ivaya po, ('it'idowamii kta ce, eya.
,,11 '^rasa hiilgi^ thi' within "g" yc , 1 foryou (pi.) sing will , said.
Unkaii nia«>aksica ka iiiai-a, ka inaiiataijka owasiij tiinalicii iyayapi, ^a
And ducks, and gc^ac. and swans all williin tlicy went, and
I ;'()r till' corrt'spomliiiK Omaha ami I'lmka myth, see C'oiitr. N. A. Kth., vi, jit. 2, pp. (ili-fii).— .i. <>. i>.
= Va \v:ii)ka, h- i(«.s ijobuy, literally, .(/<)in,</ he-rerliiied. Wai)ka. Hrigiiially a claHNifler of attitiido
(the mHuinq olijeri), is used here as haijka (hanka) is iu Winnebago.— .I. O. I).
lio
DAKOTA MYTHS.
Ill
nil
k«,skes
ovMi-even
pezi wokeya kiij ozudaij iyotaqkapi. Uijkaq Uoktomi pezi wokeya tiyopa
grasii lodgo tho full they 8Ht-(li>wn. And Uijktoini grn»H Indgtr floor
kiij olnia iyotaijka, ka lieya: CicMdowaijpi kiqliaij, i(^,uijhaij tinvedaij toijwo
thn in lio Batdowii, and tlils-snid: I for-yoii (pl.)8in(j if, wliilnt no ono looli
kte isni, odowaij kiij he liecen kapi ce, eya: Ija waijna lieva ahiyava:
Hhall not, song tlic that thuH incnns , Haid: and noH- this'iiaid sangT
"iHtohmus wac'i po; l\iwo yatoijwo 6h), Ista lUHapi kta; Ista niisapi kta."
"EyoHhiit danreyp; Who you looli the, Eye» yoiired shall; Kyos yourod shall."
Heya ahiyaye ciij lie iduijliarj, ina^raksi(''a, ka inajVa, ^a ina^^ataijka owasiij
This- henung the that whilst ducks, and geese, and swans
saying
iHtoliinus waripi, keyapi.
eyes-shut they danced, they. say.
Uykaij Uyktomi naziy liiyaye (.'a heya aliiyaya : " Mive
And TJnktomi to .stand went and thissayins s'anu": " l"
owakipa ; Miye keskes owakipa," lieva opeva waei kirj he ic'uijhaij owasiij
I foUow-lnmy- I even-even I follow-in- this- wit'li danced the that whilst nil
own; my-own." sayinK
hotor) wadipi kiij, hehari lTijktt)ini wi^iiyotahedaij waci uij ; ka ma^aksira,
gabhling danced the, then I'ljktonii them-anioni; dancinc was: lind ducks,
ka maga, \'a magataijka tona (^eineepa owaijyao- wastepi kiij liena tahu
and geese, and swans aaninny (at ones to-look'-at they good the those necks
yiiksa awicaya. Uqkaij magataijka waij tahu yukse kta tka okihi sui, ka
twisted-oir took-thera. And swan one neck twist o(T would hiil able not, lind
yuhotoytorj. Urjkaij inaoaksit^a waij, Skiska et'iyapi, kiij heea way i,stogiij-
made-squall-often. And (luck one, Skiska hy'naine, tho such one eye-half
kiya toijwe kta, uijkaij Uijktonii hei! iiiagataijka waij tahu vukse kta, tka
open look would, and rijklomi liimoclf swan a neck "iwcak otf would, hut
okihi !sni he waijyaka : uijkaij Skiska kiij heva: Touwaij po, toijwaij i)o,
able not that saw: and Skiska the this-'aaid; Look ye! look ye!
waqna Uijktonii uykasotajii kta 6e, toijwaij jio, e>'a.
now Uijktomi ns-nse-up will , lookyc! said.
Uqkaij herehuana owasiij toijwaijpi, ka taijkau akiyahih^ kta ; uijkaij
And witliont del,iy all they looked, and outdoors (rii-JHimo would; and
Uijktonii tiyopa kiij ohua elipeiviye (.'a tiyopa kiij anire wac^iij; ka hecoij,
Upfctoml door tho in thrcw-itsi'lf and 'door the forbid intended; and thiadid,
tka hupahu ka siha koya oij apapi, ka eceii katapi, ka siha kiij fuj tezi kiij
but wings and feet al«o witli tlu'v-sniotc and thus kncK'kcxl cli'ad, and I'ect the with HUuuach the
en amanipi, ka tezi owasiij kiuaksaksapi, ka cii ta waijka ; kitaijh ui,
on they-walked, and stomach all theycul iip-willi ;inil tl;irc ilead he lay; liy-a-littic lived.
tlu'ir-fect,
"i;kaij inazii) \i\ ohouiui etoijwai), tuka waijua tokiya akiyahfhi
iiud he-erose and around looked, but now Honicwlic
Skiska waij tokaheya toijwe <'iij heoij ista ,sa keyajii.
Skiska one flrst ' lookeil the therefore eyes red, they say.
Ilelian I'ljktonii inagaksica, ka iiiaga, Ijia inagatatjka tona taliu
'J'licn ri)ktonii ducks. and cecsc, and swans, many as necks
wieayukse ('ikoij lieua wicapahi k^ knj ka ivooptti va waijka ; ka wakpa
Uono-hoine.
llijkaij
Anil
tliemtwistcd-ntr hiul Ihtii tlinm-
anil
cnrrii'il luiil tlienct' Kciiiii wiia; jind
waij iyohpayn ka knlula yn, wakpa oha wjuj tehaij kiij iyokopeya yevn ;
..„«.»♦„ nn.l l)y-tlii'-Hid)' went. rivrr mmli a hmn very ' in sit:ht * HtrctVhcd:
canity -to,
very
uijkaij hen (^ woliaij. Magaksi(:!a, maga kit magataijka, tona tahu wic'avukse
ami
then^ lK'-lK)ilc(l.
gpcHo and
HWHII8,
many aw nrrks tlicni twisltMl-ott'
ciij hena olunj elide: ka liehan istiijma iwaijka; wakpa kiij olninvaij paptus
. t ,^ _ » . .^ . j|j^,y to-HliM-p lay-dun 11; river Ih:- upon Kquattiug
ttie tboBe tn-lxtll placed ;
112
DAKOTA (IKAMMAH, TEXTS, A\D KTHNOdKAPHY.
iwarjka, ka hovii : Mioijzo eoiij t'uve u kiijhaij niavuhic'a wo, eya ka.
I1.-.1H.V, ami tI.!H'«ai.l: My i>t,z>; now wh„ .■..mf. If wiiVe tli.m nir up, »afil, and
istiijma vvaijku.
aHloop lay. ,
Unkiuj Doksiijoa hoc wakpolina watom u waijka, ui]kaij iijyur),
And Mink itwan rivcroii paddliiiK mminn wa», and iHsliold,
Uijktoini \iw wohaij li<le, ka mi ixapeva paptus istiijina waijka waijyaka.
Unktomi it-was boilinR had phi<ed, and in " .•l.mnl)y aquatli'd asleep lyint; ^ liasaw.^
Hecen etkiya va, uijkaij Uijktonii heo oqsyuhnmze kta, tka ikiyowiq
.. !^,v„ .'.....* ....-1 i^nktiimi it.wiiB oloHeiipIiiHoijzo would, but lie-miHith
Ho
thithor went,
and
Ui)kt«mi it-wiiB
lie-moiith
itiot ion
ivekiva, uiikaij kicuijni, tka ican u, <l.us ye ra eii i, ka Uijktoini
madcaufcnlv, and he-at«ppc,l, Im. .just .;..«,■ swiftly went and tinr- nr- and TJ,kt«n..
then iiiK, n\ui.
iistiiiiiia waiika, tka wohc ('ikoij ha icu ka owasiij teinye ra liuliu kiij ovvasiij
aleopins lay, l>ut lioiled liad tl.at took and all d.v,>ured and lien.s the ^ all
icicawiii cemi kiij en okada, ka tokiya iyaya. Waijiia isiijyaij iyaya,
back-again kettle the in he-put, and aon.ewh.Te went. Now out-ol-siKht l.ad-Kone,
unkai) helian rnktoiui oijze waawaijyag kiye cikoij he oyaka, ka kitata
and then fnktou.i ..n?.e towateh eaused had that t«ld, and shook
onsvuhniuza. Uiikaij rijktonii heya: Iva, luioijze is kakecadaij ye,
the oijio closed. And lTi,kton.i this-.aid: \Vell, n.yoi)ze he (aefd) .ndeed{;»
(acted)
in that manner
evahinhdaivotaiighiyaya, ka ohomni etoqwai}, tka tuwedaij wayyake sui
sayins suddenly sitting up Went, and around looked, but no one saw not
iinkan heva- Okinui eeas waijna wowahe eiij inicispaij, <>ij iiiayuliice,
L\ this^said. I'erhaps indcd now my-Soiling tie- for-nevcooked. on^nc-^ nuvwaked,
eve ('a kun ehde, ka ('aijwivuze < ij patata, tuka huhu ecee ozudaij. Uijkaij
said and down .set, .•.nil Indding-'w.s.d nth stirred, hut hones alone full. And
akes heva- Ehaes owasiij oiiahDa do, eye ea tiikiha oi) kaze, tka huhu
a-'ain this-sai.h Indeed all fallen-off . s'aid and spimn with dipped-out, hut Imne
(H^edai) ohua uij. Uukaij heya: Mioijze, tokeea tuwe u kiyharj omakiyaka
only in w.Te. And this-said: My-oi)je, why who comes it rae-tell-thou
WO ene sece c'ikoii; ihomira kaki^ciye kta, eye ea eaij ota pahi ka
' I-said Ithought in the past surely I you-punish will, said ,ind wo.h1 much gathered and
aon ka waijua ncta iiina ide, urjkay iwaykam oijze hdugarj iuazii), ^a
put-on, and now lire much Imrn, and over-it on^.e eisncd his own sto<Hl, and
onze kin 2:a<''ahan, tka heecn nazirj, ka waijna te-hnaskiijyaij, uijkar) hehan
«,jo the ^squirmed, hut so he-stood, an.l now .leath-struggle, and then ^
vuktanvan invaiikt , ea ecen kasamyedaij ihj)aye (;a en ta waijka, keyapi.
" to-tum-over Vie-ran, and so ahlaekewdmass it-ltll-.town and there .lead lay, theyaay.
Heeeu hiturjkaijkaiji)i kiij de Odowaij 8ig(si(-edaijka (H-iyapi.
j^ ,„yth till- this Songs Had-liltlc.(]nc» is-called.
Honiaksidan iiiaeistiijna kiij lieehaij de nina nawahoij s'a, tuka
Me.i,„y nielittle 'he then this nnicli I-heard habitually, but
wanna ehantanhaij waniyetu wikcennia noin aktoij nawahoij sni.
■> ,,,„^ j,,„^„ ten two morethan I-hcar not.
' KijiK« K'v<« '" I"" I'iil<"ti' I>i<-ti<>""ry iyokiwii), to nesture to mw with the mouth, n'ikiyowiij
1.1! an tilteruativn form, it is i> c asr of iiirtatlii'HiH. — i. o. D.
IP
I
DAKOTA MYTHS.
113
NOTKS.
These Dakota myths, with interlinear tranahitiouH, are all written out by
Dakota men, and hence are pure specimens of the lanRuaKo. This one of the
Ba«l Songs is by Rev. David drey (Jloud, one of our native pastors, and, as he is a
Santee, the peculiarities are of that dialect, in which our books are generally written.
The rhythmic quality of the lant,'iia«e comes out very fairly in Uijktomi's songs:
Istohmus waci po;
Tuwe yatoijwe ('•iij,
Istanisapi kta;
Ista nisapi kta.
And in this, reduplici^iion and repetition are linely illustrated:
Miye keskes, owakipa:
Miye keskes, owakipa.
TRANSLATION.
There is a myth which is told in this way: Uijktomi was going along; his way
lay along by the side of a lake. Out c" the lake were a great many ducks, geese,
and swans swimming. When Uijktomi saw them he went backward out of sight!
and plucking some grass bound it up in a bundle, which he phiced on his back and
so went again along by the side of the lake.
Then the ducks and tie geese and the swans said, " Uijktomi, what is that you
are carrying?" And Uijktomi said, "These are bad songs which [ am carrying."
Then the ducks said, "Now, Uijktomi, sing for us." But Uijktomi replied, " B^ut
indeed the songs are very bad." Nevertheless the ducks insisted upon it. Then
Uijktomi said, " -Make a large grass lodge." Ho they went to work and made a large
inclosure.
Then Uijktomi said, "Now, let all of you ducks, geese, and swans gather inside
the lodge, and I will sing for you." Wheieui)on the ducks, the geese, and the swans
gathered inside and flUed the grass lodge. Then Uijktomi took his place at the door
of the grass lodge and said, " If I sing for you, no one must look, for that is the mean-
ing of the song." So saying, he commen<!ed to .sing:
"Dance with your eyes shut;
If you open your eyes
Vour eyes shall be red !
Your eyes shall be red ! "
While he said and sung this the ducks, geese, and swans danced with their
eyes shut. Then Uijktomi rose up and said as he sang:
" I even, even I,
Follow in my own ;
I even, even I,
Follow in my own."
So they all gabbled as they danced, and I'ljktomi, dancing among them, coin-
meuced twisting off the necks of the fattest and the best looking of the ducks, aee-se
7105— VOL. IX 8 '
ni
\ If
' il
f
MHmm^i*
1J4
DAKOTA GKAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGKAPHY.
and swans. But when he tried to twist ofl" the n6(k of a large swan, and could not,
he made him squall. Then a small duck, which ia <'alled Skiska, partly opeuing its
eyes, saw Uijktomi attempt to break off the neck of the swan, and immediately made
au outcry :
" L(M)k ye, look ye,
Uijktomi will destroy us all,
Look ye, look ye."
Whereupon they all imme<liately opened their eyes and started to go out; but
Uijktomi threw himself in the doorway and attempted to stop them. But with feet
and wings they smote him and knocked him over walking over his stomach and cut-
ting it all up, leaving him lying there for dead. But coming to lite he got up and
looked around. All were gone. But they say that the Wood duck, which first looked,
had his eyes, made red.
Then Uijktomi gathered up the ducks and goese and swans wliose necks he had
twisted off, and carried them on his back. He came to a river, and traveled along by
the side of it till he came to a long straight place or "reach," where he stopped to boil
his kettle. When he had put all the ducks, geese, and swans, whose necks he had
twisted off", into the kettle and set it on the fire to boil, then he lay down to sleep.
And as he lay there curled up on the bank of the river, he said. Now, my oijze, if any
one comes you wake me up. So he slept. Meanwhile a mink came paddling on the
river, and coming to Uijktomi's boiling place saw him lying close by fast asleep.
Thither he went, and although the oijze of Uijktomi should have given the alarm by
closing up, it made a immtli at the mink, at which he stopped only for a moment (till
he felt all was safe). Then he pressed on swiftly, and, while Uijktomi slept, took out
all his boiling and ate it up, putting back the bones into the kettle. Now, when the
mink was gone out of sight, the oijze of Uijktomi which he had set to watch told of
it, Uijktomi commended the faithfulness of his guard, and sitting up looked around,
but saw no one. "Perhaps my boiling is cooked for me. and that is the reason he has
waked me," he said, and set down his kettle, and taking a stick he found it full of
bones only. Then he said, "Indeed the meat has all fallen off'," and so he took a
spoon and dipi)ed it out, but there was notliing but bones. Then said he, " Why, my
oijze, I thought that I told you to inform me if any one came. I will surely punish
you." So saying he gathered much wood and put on the lire, and when the fire burned
fiercely he turned his oijze to it, and there stood holding it open, although it s(iuirmed
even in the death struggle, and then turned it over, so that finally, they say, it fell
down a blackened mass and lay there dead.
This is the myth of Uijktonu and the Bad Songs.'
I This is a ve^ry free rendpriu}; of the original. See p. 112, 1. 20: "So this myth is (lalli'il, -Tlie
Bad Little Songs.' " Lines 21, 22 should havi' been translated : " Wben I was a little boy I used to hear
this (myth) very often; but it has been more thau twenty years since I have heard it."— .i, o. d.
TASI^•TA-Y^KIKIPI.
Writtkn in Dakiii'a hy M. Kkxvim.k.
Iijvnr) kak(;}'i : Koska ere topapi, ka waijzi Ilakekona P<^iyapi ; heua
llrliiilil lliiio: Viii(ii(!iMi!ii aliMin woii' liiur, iinil cini' IIiikavka.viiH was railed; these
tipi k«vaj)i. Ilereii toliaii wotihiii y:\\n kta era wayzi hakakta kiij he ti
ilwell till-* Bay. S<> wIiimi to-liiiiit flievgo would when one yimiigotit the that house
au'aijli(ia(;kiyani ka lieeiyapi eeee: Misuij, tokiya ye sni, owaijzi yaijka wo,
lo.wati'ti'lhcy'C'iiiiw'-il'hini and this saidtii always; Myhrotlier uowh'cro 'go not, iuonejdaeii ' lie thou
eyapi, ka lieeeii wotilini iyayapi eet?. Heeen taijyaij ti awaijlulaka eeee.
tbVvHaid. and «<> hiinllii)! Ihev'-weiii always. Thus widl lionsi' liis-owu-watilied always.
H(M-eii ti liaijska waij niua haijska otipi, tiika wakiij kiij ti-wiluluksaij
Thns hiiuM' Ionic a much lonj; in rhey dwell, liut imck.s the lu)iise around
i(;iyah(laHkiii liiyeya keyapi. hLa nakiiij taijkata kiij is woeaijalide kiij
piled.ou ea< h were tlie,\ say. And also without the it seatlolds the
hiyeya keyapi; takii woteea oeaze kiij aijpetu eea aluli yuke nakaes niua
weri' they nay : what animals kinds tij day when hrouglit- ' ware indeed, very
home
wa«e6ipi keyapi.
rieh'they.were thft> nay-
L'ljkaij ake wotilini iyaya])i ka Hakekeiia ti awaijlidaka tiika ieoinni
Then again liunlini! t'hey'winl and Hakaykayna house liis own walihed Iml weary
keliaij wai; sajj bakse i ; tuka silia taku ieapa, ka nina yazaij keliaij lidieu,
when arrow itrevn to ent went; hut foot ;4<auethin); Rtuck in. and very ' .siue when started
lloMie,
ka luli kijiiaij lidasdoka : uijkaij iijvmj hoksiyopa waij wiijyaij e kasdoo-
anil i-onii' home when piilled-ont-his; and he^inld UaVly^ a uir'l tliat puUins-out
ieti keyapi. I'ljkaij TIakekena nina ieaijte siea yaijka. Siiia waij iyai)enuii
heliHik Iheysay. And Ilakayknyiia very heart hinl ' was. Dlanket a 'he.wrapiied
iiroiind
ka heyata einiaka. Heeen inina yaijka. Tokiij ieajic res, eeiij : Iieeen
and Iw'hJnd |daeed. Thus c|uiet ' was. Oh thiit t'row may. bethouuhl : so
eaijte siea yatjka, eeen eiijeu kiij owasiij wotilini lidipi. Iieeen lidiji eea
heart l«il ' was. until hia lirotliers tlu' ;ill hunlin;; eanie hona. .So they-iome- when
hoiiH^
nina wiyuskiij <!<'<■, tuka ereee sni, lieoij eiijeu kiij taku iean siea iyukeaijpi,
very In' rejoleeil always, loll like that not. Iheielbri' hrothiTs tlu' somethins Iiearl had ' tlu'v-iiidaed,
liis
ka he<;iyapi : Misuij, tokeea taku ieaijte nisit'a ; tuwe taku eeanic^oij heeiidiaij
iind Ihlaaaidfo: My hroiher. why what heart youh.ad; \yho what hasdonetoyou if
uijkokiyaka po, eyapi. I'ljkaij, Iliya, tuwena taku eeamieoij sni, tuka
iis-lell, they. said. And, No. no (me sr)UH>t)iiii/; luis.done.me not. hut
taku watjmdaka, ui)kar) iyomakisiee ea inina maijke. Uijkaij, He taku he,
somi'thinii I have-neen. and ' lani-sad and silent lani. And. That what I
eyaj)i.
I hey DSiil,
116
116
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
Mvi
ITrjkar)
And
UqkaT), ('^oye, owasii) idadapi Ijehai) ii^omamni e(-on wai) sapf yukao
And, ^JnitfitTH, all you wore Kono wlnm I-woh wrary Ho-tlint nrrnwH gn-cu rut
wai, tuka silia (^aniape, ]i.a nina niayazay keliaij walidiou; ka wahdi k<^l"iU
I wont, but f(H)t mo piciTod, and vory niosore wlion Istarlodliimio; iind I-rainolionio wbeu
wahdaHdoka, uijkaij lioksiyopa waij wakasdoka, uijkaij wiyyaij unC'n;
I'PitlliMl-ofr-niy-nwn, and t-lilld a I-pulle<l'Out, and f;ifl may-bo;
Tiijkai), Tokiij ica^e ('les, epca; iiykaij lienij iyoinakisiwi c'e, «ya. Uukaij
and, Oh that grow may, I tfiouKbt; and tliorofuro 1-Had-ani , lio aaid.
('iijcu kiij, Misuij, tiikte e he, eyapi kfi'iaij icu ka \vi('aki])azo.
bruthera-blB tbo, Mybrntlior, wbteb Ih it 1 tboy naid wbon, lio-took and nliowod-il-t^-thoni.
Uijkaij iriyaza kici(;u yekiyapi ka, K, tnkiij irajie ceA, eyapi.
Thon one-to otlior uavocarli 'tboycaiiaod and. Woll, oli that it Krow may, tlioy said.
ake Hakekena heya lieyapi: Hopo, c'iijye, ti alimilibe mjyaypi kta ee,
again llnknyltayna tliin naid, tboy say; Como ye. brotfiom, bciiiHo wliirl annind wo rauBo will ,
eya, keya])i. Hecen it'upi ka ticeska kiij olnia kal'>oya iyeyapi. Uqkaij
be anld, tbo*y aay. Tlicn tboy took and boiino-top the tbron^li wliirlinj; tlioy Hont it. And
ohmilimai) liiyaye (-a ihpaya. Uykaij lioksiyopa waij sdohaijliai) (l^eya tin
whirling it went and foil down. And baby a creeping crying IiouhO'
in
liiyii keyapi. Tuka ake i(?upi \ii e<5en iyeyapi; uqkaij lielian widiqyarjna
itcamo, tlicy nay. But again tboy took and ho 'tbn'w it; and tbon girl
waij mani tin liiyu. Tuka ake icupi ka ecen iyeyapi. Uijk!i,r) wi(!;iQyai]na
a walking Iiouko in c;imo. But again tboy U>ok and so throw Iior. Then girl
t'ai) ade yulia tin hiyu ka aoqpa. Tuka ake irupi ka eren iyeyjipi —
wmxi-to.burn 'liavin;; liouso in she came and laid-<m. Bnt again thoy took and ho tlirow—
itopa iyeyapi; uijkaq hehan wikoAka way cai) kiij lidi, ka hiijska l)dn.ske
the fourth time thoy and then young woman a woo<l carrying came, and strap unbound
throw; boms her own
(•a tin hiyu ka hiyotaijka.
and house in ca'nie and sat down.
Uykaij, Iho, taku urjyarjpi kta hwo, eyapi. UrjkaT) Maqzi heya:
tlioy said.
Tli.n,
Como, what wo-fiavo-hor shall i
And
tiiis-said:
Misurjka iye lie iyeya e hduze kta ('e, eya. Tuka Hakekena lieya: Hiya,
My-brotber )ie this found be take-ber shall , hesaid. But Hnkaykayna tiiis'said; 'So
hedetu kte sni <^e, eya. IJykar) e(?a taku uijyaij])i kta hwo, eyapi, ka
that-so shall not , be* said. And then what wit-liavo-for shall ? tlu-y said, and
wowaheeoij waijzik,si kapi;"tuka Hakekena wicatUi sni. Eca niisuij, taku
relationships sovoral meant; but Hakaykayna willing not. Tbon my brother, what
uqyanpi kta yaciy he, eyapi. Urjkaij, l)e uijkiyoliakani i('a<>a, lieoij
we have her will you want ? they said. Then, , This us iiftor grow, therefore
taqksiuijyaijpi kta t'e, eya. Uijkaij, He hecetu ce, eyapi, ka ratku kiij en
younger sisti'r we have will , ho'said. And, That is fitting , tlioy said, and ba<-k part tbo in
ohehdepi kit'a^api ka ohna ehnakajii. Hec^en wi])ata wayujiika, nakaes
l>od for-)u'r-mnito and, on placed her. And-su ombroidoriug sKilli'uI, indeed
waijzu ka haijpa ka isaq ozuha wicii) ko ipata wicakirajre nakaes
quivers ami moccasins and knife sheaths, strajiM also emliroidcn-d 1 hem for she made indeed
nina iyuskiijpi, ka wotihni vaj)i kta ca hehan, E, niisuij, taijksi taijyaij
much rcj"icc4i ami hunting thoy go would when then. See, my brother, sister well
awaijyaka wo, eyapi ka iyayai)i ecee, keyapi.
look tlioii ol'ter her, tlioy said and ttiey went always, they asiy.
Uijkaij ake heyapi ka iyayaj)i : tuka idomni kehaij, 'I'aijksi, ito awaij-
Tbon again this ttiey said and ihey'went: hut hetired when. Mister, to keep
yaka wo, way saka waijzi bakse mde kta ce, eya ; ka he6en iyaya ; k^
' thou watch, arrow green one to cut I go will , be said; and so Uew'ei^t; and
I*
I«i
DAKOTA MYTna.
117
edana hdi tuka taijksitku en yaqke siii. Hdi tuka imihnina tok
Tuka tehaq hdi Hiii ^ehaij odo i ka ki
1 lyaya
«oon cuiiieback but sinterhls iu was not. H.-.'aiiie- but hurriedly noniewJiere gonu
bonio
I Ija kinaij ur),
Hut long tlnio caniii not when In went and tailing waa.
bunt
home
he6iij : ka hdi ape yaijka
hetl'ought: and tocoint! wait* was.
homo iu^
taku iyeye sui ; heceu hdi ka akipe yaijka. Tuka hdi nni et'en ciij<:;u kii)
but Touud not; to came and vraitln); for won. But conio not even brothers hla the
home home
hdipi, ka, Misuij, taijksi toki iyaya he, eyapi ^ehaij e^eu owi(-akiyaka.
came tome and, My brother, Bister whither gone » they said when even «.. them he told.
Uijkai), Hehehe taijksi toki iyaye kta hwo, eyapi, Ija ape yukaijpi ; tuka
Then, Alas, alas! Mister whither 'go will I they aald, and wafting * were; but
e6en okpaza e het'eu Hakekena deya ; heceu dindu koij owa.siij cm ceya.
80 dark was sotbat Uakaykayua crledi ao brothers bU 'the all with he-irled.
Tuka tokapa kijj heya : Misuij, ayastaij po, tokesta arji)a kta de, eya : niaka
But oldest the this said: My brothers, stop ye crying presently light will be , he said: earth
wita distiyena de, lie taku kae uijyudeyapi hediqhaij waijuoyakapi kta de,
Island small , that what ever us nialie cry If wcsee will ,
eya, keyapi.
he said, they say.
Heden warjna arjpa kehaq tate ouye topa kii) hena otoiyohi eden ipi.
Thus now morning when winds source four the those each thus wontto,
l^a nakui] maka kiij owaijdaya uypi tuka ; heden ivekivaiii sni nakaess nina
and also earth the all-over were but; so-that anding tfieir own not indeed very
daijte sidapi ka baidismismi deya yakoijpi ; edeu okide ayuMtarjpi. Uykaij
heart bad, and cutting themselves crying were- until to hunt 'they ceased. Then
their own
kaketu : Hakekena ai)petu eda manin deya okawirjjra uij ede, ake nianin
thus It was: Hakaykayna day when abroad crying going aronnd was always, again abroad
deya uij eden istiijma; uijkaij iijyuij o^uijfia uijkarj toki tuwe deya nahoij,
crying was until he slept; and bc'liold be waked and somewhere someone crying bo heard,
tuka taoyaij nahoi] .sni kehar) paha waq tehai)war)kaijtuva kiij akan inazii),
l)ut well heard not when hill a veryhlgb "^ the upon he stoisl,
uijkai) ii}yui) winohiijda waij toki deya wiwakoijza niyaij ujuhhj : Tiindo,
and beliold woman a somewhere crying wailing out breathed lieljeard: Hrothers,
Tasiijtayukikipi ewidakiyapi koij, tiinth), wasasmayapi koij, inaka
Tasintayookeekeepee them calleil that were, brothers, you-thought niueh-or-me 'tiie, seasons
iyotaq iyewakiye, eyaniyai), nahoij. Urjkaij, K t(»ke taijksi hee se, eye, da
hanl I find It, she cried oitt, ho heard. And, Well lndee<l sister thlsls it liesald, and
seeiiiM,
heden deya ku, ka eden hdi nakae-s ake diijdu koij om deyava. Uijkaij,
so I. ;'og return, and so became indeed again brotliers bis the with iried often- And
back '
Cinye, ayastaqpi ka woliaq po, wahaypi uijyatkaijpi kta de, eya. Heden
Hrothers stop ye and cook ye brotii "^we drink will , lie'said- .So
wohaijpi ka wotapi, uijkaij liehan Hakekena, heya: Citjye, tuwe 'I'asiiita
tiu-y cooked^ and ate, and then Hakaykayna this said: -rotlK-rs, who Tasinta
yukikipi ewidakiyapi he eye. Uijkaij tokapa kiij he heya: (Jyate hiyeye
yookeekcepee themcalled ( he said. Then eldest the that thisMiid: People all
dirj uijkisnana wida ede uykidagapi e lieuijkidiyapi do, eva. LJijkai),
the wealono men only we-grew therefore this to-usthey-»ay , he* said. And,
Tokeda heha he, eyapi. Uykaij, Wiuohiijca waij deya wiwakonze da
Why this you say ? they said. And, Woman a enfng wailed '
toin
four
,. uj, iui3j,uuo«y r uiey saei. .anu. Woman a erjing wailed and
heya niyaq navvahoi) de, eva. UijkaTj, Hehehe taijkni liee wede do, eyai)i,
sa^^ng aloud I hoard , he said. Then, AUa, oUsI sister tbat-is it seems , they said,
118
DAKOTA (WtAMMAlJ, TliXTS, AXI) KTlINOOllAlMIY.
Vh jHftawiMJii iiia/iijpi. Tukii Iliikekcuii, ("iijye, uyiiHtiUj pit, tokt'sta taijksi
>u4 ««• IM !• IbrrKtmiri. Bill llakii.vkuyim. llriilliiTB, i«iw .viMiyiiiK imxeiitly nlster
hce I' luiiiaijhiij iii he^-iijhaij waijna waijinjlidaka))! kta iia<^t'ca ce, eva.
tluil la •nailitw* llt» ir now wi'Ki'i' ours will pcrliiiim , li« Haid.
lle^'itit watjfia aujMi Ijcliaij va|)i ka Haijliaij nahoij koij eii oiii inaziij. Ho,
*< miw KHitMlnK whfii iIm'v »«nl uiid wlii'M.e hcliiiinl lln' in with hi'«t<)<Hl. Y(j«,
(li^tatjliiii) tiawahoij <^«-, eva. I'ljkaij akt' ova nivaij: 'I'iiuclo, Tasiijla
I'ruiu lim- iWxnIII ho'imlil. And aitiiln hiiIiI it afimil: Ilriitliorn. Tiwintn
yiikikipi <'wi(^»kiya|H l^oij. 'I'inulo \v;sasiuayaya])i koij, niaka torn iyotaij-
yuokt^kn-yir itlm orrr- rMllril. llrollxTii yi'nwllo iilrcdl'ornir miiHunii four very hard
ivcwakivc, <fva iiivaij tiafioijpi. llijkaij, K, taijkwi hec sere do, eyapi Ija
laadil.* WrHnlmt Ihty hriiril. Tlii'n. Will HlHtiir that i8 it iieiiii" they naiil uiiil
{'Aiyau'i. Tuka, Avantaij |»o, tokt-sta aijpi'tii liaijkeya taijksi \vaijuijli(lakai)i
kta 6*i, llak<'k<-iia ♦■v*- <;a, Mive tokahvya waijwalidake kta oe, eye va,
■ball , tU1nif1t»f»» h'M. anil. l" llrnl " I s™ hi'r my iiwn will , Ire'siiiil, iiud
\viyuMkii)Mkiijiia ii/u-ajVe «;a en i, ka taijksitku koij huha topa kiij owasiij
* <litik*l«<lM- mwtx titmirir and in wint.iinil niiilir hl« the linilm four tlir nil
okatai^ waijka *-u i: iiijkaij ite kiij liaijaholioya waijka e waijhdaka e
biil>«c<l Uf tt'fnr tm and fiico llio briikiMi mit " |Hhi'Iayl tliim ho wiw hiT, thin
thf^f] iumti : wiiM hibown
hiiium an iyaliat; tuka timdoku waijzi het- keriij siii iiakaes heye:
•u (lb#fKf (VoHxtitnl Iml hfrbriilli.ru oni' that wiw nhr nut indeed tlil»'»«iil:
in thiiiiiiht that
WiyUHkit;<«kiiji;a, tiiiulo waijwirawalidaka uijkaijs rckpii [lit: navel] ici})ate
' t'.UIfkmlttnit*. (Bjf lirofhfru I cimlil mithiiii, iiivnwn if liinaHl lyiiu-
I'liinroiiU'r
kta tuka, «;va, Tykaij wivuskiijskiij koij, Taijksi, df inive do, eya.
wiNilil but. thrtaia. Ami (hickadi'fdiM' tlii'. Sintor, thin is 1 , lioiiald.
Uijkau, Tiiiulo, uijkjyalidc kta. eya. Tuka, Tokewta taijkHi; waijna
AmL hraltmr. »« (/« honit- will nho sai.l Hut, I'rfscntly ninter; now
iyeuijiiiyaijpi C-f, eya, kcyaj)!. Taijksi, taijyaij wohdaka wo, eya. Ui)kaij,
Kr yiuUnt^fuiuiA tw'«»irt. they nay. Sintir, wi'll ti'llymir story, hi-Baid. Thi'n,
'I'iiiulo dfe ptaijpi • aiiialidij)i ('e, eya keyapi. Maka kiij inalien taijhay
ItrMlu-i' ibr iiUfTM llw;^ IrrrniKhtini-liiimr. «hi'»aicl. thi'v «iy. Kaitli the within fnmi
ka ayapi k^ <'«'<'» inaijka riij etot.pta yahdofiya])! ka olnia yumalien-imac'upi
dili «b<y<-a««»'»<«) rvi^ I wa« the towardB they (inaweif a hole, and through ilniKgednie iimide
Kliiii
ka iiiaka kiij <f«^<'n paoliduta iyeyapi nakaes, lieoi) iyemayayapi sni ee eye
and i-atth «b>- Ukr iKde »lop|«il Ihiy'innde indeed. therefore " iiie you tin'd not ahuliaid
«;a <''iij<^n i'U wu'alidi, keyapi. Taijksi liee ee, eye ea oiii en ya. Uijkaij
audl>rutl/>-r>bi* to lb*^»lM;n»m' Ihfv nay. Sinter that i.<. he'naid and with to went. And
tuimr,
tiliaij»ika kakiyotai;iia iyeya liaij e en itaijkan taijksitku])i koij huha t<»pa
hiiui^iimi ill litit AifKl'imi elleni'lini; ^IimkI that there iicit«ide .tlKler theirs the liinliR four
Uijkaij lieya: Tinulo, waijna iiiaka
Then she tliiM saiil : iirothera. now HeanonH
Unu tUtu iyotai; iyekiya inaijka, tuka ni \v!iijiiiayali(lakai)i kiij he taku
•-»)<>-rirt«^II^dit^lel^Ily Inm. hut alive you (pi.) nee lue. your own *' " '" '
kii) ouaxiij okatatj oijpapi e en ipi.
tli«' M ttmirttHi idaeed ttiat there eanie.
four b*-!*-
the that
Home-
Miiui:
wiiiy/A ttt) \u'M'*- fu) he o<'i<''iyaka))i kta ee, eya keyajii. Ptaij kiij de oeaze
mm IM ttutt-nti Oir that I yoiitell will , ahe'-Miid thiy say. Otters the thin kinds
xaptaijpi t't", Wiuy/A wi, wjiijzi to, waijzi zi, ka waijzi ska ka waijzi sapa he
atf tfve tnit- red. one blue. one yellow, and one white and one blaek this
oij tiiiido dehaij ni niaijka ee. Tolian lio^aij oliaijj)i liulin kiij kadapi da
b> IhuiIuT' aim a>it>i lain. When lish they lioileil honea the threw out wlion
"W
DAKOTA MYTHS.
11 J)
■V
waharj|H katp ((ritj hnliii ko akada akaHtarj-iyemayaqpi eC'e; heh^n kate C'h)
brutb IMI I|m> twrnn dIho rmptlnl on th«y'|Kiiir«il <iot oii'iiie ahriiys: no tliut hot thn
oi) riuuiimtj, ^ huliu kiq in oinakaHtlatx^ I'iij oi] ito kiij niaridi kiij deinat'era
ky Iwmt-bHiwI. M«4 fc oriii ih* thitt ni« ntiiik in tlio by fiuu thr inc'Hi.ri', tlin lliix me micli:
ce; tuka toiuiij ptaij iwipa kiij u \^;i hoj^aij hii kiij kada kta ('a oonii'a ka
but trlH« Ml*r Mark thr camo uiiil lixli boiieii th« throw out woiilil th«r. incut ami
haiMii kiHH)f£(i iytthuHfpimk'iyn ere koij or) iii waijinayadakapi; lieoij ptai)
imtb alav mmiK ' fwl ht my mmilh' iilwayn that for ulivu you ni'i'ine, voiirowii thort'foiv otter
waij *A\nt t'U) Imj tii witni) <•*•, eya, koyapi. Tohan htayetu ra lielian waijna
a UatV tUr llmt iiiU9>r I »aml nhe'aalil. Ihi'y «ay. When niiht when then now
wiliiii aku tt^e e^'ii wa kiij lie ku ra wakaijlidi sa e tiv()bo{Ja<4a ede, ka to
buuliug <«NM idmajft itmn nA Ihr, that onnies then li);htuin){ reditiit Iiouho Bhlnca iilwaya. iind blue
Imww throuKh
kiij he ku *^'a tvakatjhdi kirj to e tiyobojVaga ere; ka zi kiij ku ('a
tlx* lliat ' v m f* »^ltm lizhfnt*:; the blue that hoiiHeKUptH through alwnyn and yillow the i imieH when
wakaijltdi zi «- liyolMi^ajifa ece, ka ska kiij ku ca wakaiilidi ska c tiyo-
liKlil<ii»( >*Mw* (Ituit imnin »hiut» i» alwaya. ami white the voinea when lightnln); white thiil hmiae
lM>j>a^a ^t^'^', UVH.
iliunwa alarsy* •br *«i4.
IJtjkau tvayiia timdf>ku kii) ('ar)l'i])i i(;ica^api tiharjska kiy tiyopa
AuA n*tm brrrf hrrn hera the war cltibn nta«Ui for theraHelvcH houae h)nj; the door
aiiokataijItHTj iiiii/Jrjfii ; uijkaq vvayna vvakaijlidi sa kiij e tiyobo^a^a, ui)kaij
tw^fa aidea «(Mn4: and now lightning red the that tionae illiiiiieil, and
' ' I
and
ptaij wi Ifoij liw' jKi tin iivfi (;a, Wati takuimia, eya, tuka kata elipeyapi kf
«tl«r r«< ittK Ikal Iw bri«4 ImTHW pnlihrd »nd. My hoiiae anielU, ho said, but theybeuthnu to death am
tiyoyuMloliai; i^iipi.
Tuka ake wakanhdi to e tiyobo^asa, k^i to kiij, Wati
Knt asain liglitninfx blue that TiouHe lif;ht«d, and blue the, My house
takuHiiia, <'ya liiijlida [»a tin uya, tuka kata elipeyaj)! ka tiyoyusdohai)
•luflU vtyiHjt MwMmly h.-«d house in thrust. but they beat him to 'death and 'drai;,,'od him in-
tulbc
Itotiae.
hf-ad hoiine in thrust,
Tuka ak(f nakaijiirli zi
UmI ineiiu liKbtnlntt yellow I
e tiyobo<VajVa, uijkaij ptaij zi e, Wati takuinua,
that house illumed, and otter yellow that. My smella
houar
i\'A |»a tiu uya, tuka kata elipeyapi ka tivoyusdoliaij icupi. Ake wakaylidi
mi'mtwMiMtvtKiutUtmiit.imi thfy lieaf him to death and ilrat;ijed hiui into the bouae. jigaln litthtnlng
aa>in;£liKa4lMW<wiiii<b«w«(,>ml thfy lieaf him to death and ilrat;ijed hiui into the bouae. jigaln li^htnlnK
waij i*ka «' tWtAHtpv^'A, ui;kaij ptaij way ska pa tin uya, tuka kata chpeyajii
wue wbil'-illMii 6imi*r thitinHii. then otter one white head bouae thrust, but they lireit him todeath
I*
in
ka tiyoyiiiMloltaij i^'-upi. Ileliaij ptai) sape c-ii) hee ku, uijkaij, Timdo he
and ttuumr tm4r»*seHi* tntAhim. Then ott<-r black the tliat is -auie, and, llrolhera that
c'6»ii eya e \u'{-4m niyake ynzapi. Hehan taijksitkupi kor) okataij lie eikoi)
did it abtuwU tkM >Mlk«« ilNe they t<Mik it. Then sister theirn the fastened that was
ikaij kiq uwam%) l)a|mfikapi kfi itf kiij hdi k(^r) owasiij kiyuzaza ka hdokupi.
tlmuKs <l* *W Ibey tnf and face the aorea the all for nnaliHl ami brcait ome.
^a ptaij kitj nakuij. Heeen hdijii hehan iyotaij taijksitkupi kiij taijyaij
And tAOt ttm utMt, So tame homo then ' most sister theirs tlie well
awatjlidakaiii ; %'a nakui) ptaij kiij niyake tayvay yuhapi. Tuka ohiijni
waleliedovcrlhtjni: imA /tixtt otter the nllve well "they kept. Hut always
iyokii^iea Ipi i^^idowaij (-fi heya ece keyapi : Hepaij eiijye, Hep}>') eiijye,
•tuS >m4 oemsiMtmn-U when this said ainaya, they say: Huypiii) brothers, Mnypaii brotfiers,
oiyakapt<' toki^^'H ui)kotj]>i kte epe dii) anainaya;i<»i)taijpi sni ka miye hiij
ladle lattAtttr mr. n.«« should I said the nu' you listened to not aud niV hair
Hiea oHiaka|fta|>i y<», llepatj eirjye, Hepaij ciijve, eya i(;i(h>waij ecee.
bad mr ttttymff )ip»nil. Haypai) hrothera. Haypat| brotliers, saying he sunji to himself always.
Utjkatj hi^iyaiH, k^'vapi : 'I'aijvaij eeauijyeeonj^i e oij taijyaij nijnivuhapi
Aud Ibiif ibty v$h tn f bey my: Well to ui- you did therefore well wey'ouhave
120
DAKOTA GUAMMAU, TKXTS, AND KTIlN<Uil{APHY.
iuj('iij))i, tukii oliiijiii iviiiii^MHire kta o li('('oi\ iiiyt' tuku iyonit^ipi kiijlmij oi'eii
e< inoij kta C-t}, u('i\ nni ; is toki-c-iij yiiiiij ktii yariij kiijhaij won y»u>ij
111 ilo hIihII , tlii'V Knlillci wlicllmr imviiii 'joiilni will v"u want II' mi vmilie
^iln; pli'liMr
kta (•«', ('('iyapi. UijkaJj, Ho, tokwiij wauij wnriij «'i', cya ktiyapi. ITijkaij,
hIiiiII limii' i;:<'v'Hiilil.tii Anil, Yo», iiliswhrin 1 bo i wiilil , lnmilil, lllij' »»v. Then,
ullyl) liiMi.
Ho, liuijktiya wo, Wiyohpeyata VV'akaijheza Ptaij cnic'-iyaiii kta 6^i, wiyapi
VoB, Ko tliiiulorlli, 'wcBtwuril ilillil oltur .vim ciilli'il nliiill liimi tlm.vMltl
iillv Uihlni
Va liiyiiyai)i. Uijkaij lieoij deliai) ptaij sapa (H'eedaij yuko oiij heoij hecetu
mill m n't liliii lurtli. .Vud Ihuiuloic uuw ultiT liliiok ulo.o ' urn tliii tUeiolurti nu it in
kevajH.
NOTES.
1. Tlie tiaine oftlio inytli: Tasiijta moans />«■»•'« faH, and from tliat is applied to
the tail ot' any nimliiatlii;; animal. Tasiijt-ostaij is tlie name ot'tlie npper joint of the
tail where it Joins the haekbone, and is regarded as a i)eculiadv niee little ])iecc to
r<)a8t. As tor ynkikij)!, it is said to belonj; to the ohl lanjinaj^e, and they do not
know what it means. One old woman su^yests that yakiki means to twist or rnb
ott". It wtmld then mean deei's-tail-twisted-ofT. That aj)pear8 to eorrespoud w ith the
reason given by the eldest of the brothers. In reply to Uakaykayna's tpiestion. Who
were ealled Tasii, ta yukikijii ? he rei)lied, " Of all ])eople we only are males, ami henee
are so called."
2. At lirst one would think that the four young men eonstituted the household,
and that the younyest of those four was ealled Ilakaykayna. But that is not so.
Ilakaykayna was only a boy aud is not counted iu tha/otn: He was the Jiftli, as the
name Ilakay would necessarily rei|uire.
3. It is opportune to note the use of " misuij," nii/ i/ount/er brother, used by the
brothers It. their collective capacity, both in a direct address to, and aKso in si)eaking
of, Ilakaykayna. Also he uses *^ 6h)ye," older Orotlur, in speaking of and to one or
ail of them together. In like nninner they use " taijksi," yountjer sister (of a man), in
speaking of or to the girl, and she uses "timdo," older hrother (of a woman), in her
addresses to one or all of tlieni. It is like our use of " brother" and " sister" withimt
the prontmn " my." Hut the Dakotas alw ays say " misnij " or " misuijka," and a woman
always says "micuij"and "mitaijka," my older sister and my younyer sister. The
IM'cnliarities of the language in the uses of brother and sister, whether older or
younger, and whether of a man or woman, are well illustrated in this myth; but iu
the translation I have not thought it needful to add the older ami the younger.
4. Everything is possible in a myth, as illustrated by Uakaykayna's suddenly
changing himself into a chickadeedee. Animals always have the gift of speech in
myths.
5. The icail of the captive girl in her attlictiou is very affecting: " Brothers who
are called Tasiijta yukikijii — brothers who once cared for me tenderly." The word
" wasasya" hero used is a very peculiar one, expressing great care and love. The
same is true of the sony or nutil of the black caged otter — "Hepaij ^'-iijye! Hepaij
(jiijye! — Brothers Haypaij ! Brothers Uaypaij ! You did not listen to me; now 1, the
"P
Ju
DAKOTA MYTHS.
121
"P
tfU
ba(l-furi'«Ml one, iiloiie tun saved !" Hepiiij, wbicli iiiuuiih rht; aecoHd hoh, is tht) siureil
iiaiiH' lor till' otter. — M. u. u.
Ill tilt' Oiimliii iiiytli ot'"Tli« BrothiTH, Sister, ami the Red I5iid" (<yoiitr. N. A.
Eth., VI, Pt. I, pp. 21U-L'2((), tlio youii(j;eKt biotluT finds a sister in the niiiniier deseril)od
in the Dakdia myth. In tli« myth of" Ictinike, the Itiothers, and Sister'' (Contr. N,
A. Eth., VI, I't. I, i»p. 71)-H;J), the youngest brother tlnds the sister who had been
carried under<?ronnd by an elk. — .1. o. i). ,
TRANSLATION.
Behold, thus it was: There were four younj; men and one who was «!alled Hakay-
kayna. These lived touether. And so it was that when they went huntinfi; they made
the youngest one the keeper of the house, and said to liini, "My youngest brother,
don't go aiiywiiere, stay at home." Saying this they went to hunt, and he watelied
the house. Now the house they lived in was a very long oms but all around the inside
the packs were jiiled up on each otiier, and also there were siMittolds on the outsitle,
for every day tlu^y brought homo all kinds of wild animals, and so they had a great
abuudanee of meat.
And so, on a time, they went out to hunt and Hakaykayna watched the house,
but when he was lonesome he went out to cut arrow sticks, and when something
pierced his foot that it was very sore he startetl home. When he reached tht! liousc
he opened the sore place, and, lo! lu^ took out a girl baby.
And on account of this Hakaykayna. sad of heart, wra]>ped a blanket around it
and laid it back and so was silent. "Oli Miat it might grow up!'" lie tlioiijilit, and so
was sad of heart until all his brothers came home from the liiint. He had always
been glad when they came home, but it was not so new. They Judged sonietliing had
made him sad, and so they said to him, ''My brothei-. vhat makes you sad of heart?
If anyone lia>; done anything to you, tell us."' Hut he said, " No one has done anytiiiiig
to me, but I have seen what makes me heart-stue and silent." .Vnd they said, " What
is it?" And he said, "Hrothers, when you went away I wiis lonesonu! and went out
to eut arrow sticks, and something stabbed my foot and it was very sore, so tiiat 1
came home. When I reached home and took it out, it was a baby that I |iiilled out;
and it was a girl baby, perhaps. *0h, that it might grow up!' I thought, and on that
a<'count I am heart-sore."
And his brothers said, "Where is it?" So he took it up and showed it to them,
and they passed it from one to another, and said, "Oh, that it might grow up !" Then
Hakaykayna said, "Jly brothers, come, let us whirl it around the lioiisc.'' Sm they
took it ui) and threw it out of the roof hole and it whirled aioiiiid and fell down. But
now it was a creeping baby and came in crying. Agnin they took it up and whirled
it as before, and then she came in walking, a little girl, lint again they took her up
and threw her, and she came in a girl bilnging sticks of wood, which she placed on the
Hie. But again they took her uj) ai.d threw her as before. This was the fourth time
they whirled her, and then she came with a ))afk-load of wood. She untied the strap
and came in the house and sat down.
Then they asked, "What relation shall she be to us?" And one said, "My
youngest brother found her. let him take her for his wife." But Hakaykayna said,
"No, that shall not l)e so." And they said, "What then shall be her relation to usf"
122
DAKOTA <iUAiMMAU, TKXT8, AND ETHNiMiRAPHY.
Hiid mentioned Noveial terniH of rt'ltttioimhip. Hut Hiikiivkuyiiii <Uil not coiiHeiit.
"VVIiiit then," Mioy Miilil, -'Hhull wi- \mvt; Imr I'ort What do you wiuitt" And In*
Maid, "ThiH onv cauit' iil'ter um. W.i m havi- Imr for young'^r Hintfr." Tliwy all Haid,
"That in th« proper thing." 80 they mwle her a l>e«l and pla«.e<l her in the back part
of the liouHo.
Now Mhe WftM very Hkilltnl in needle and (piill work. Hhe embroidered quivem,
nioccasiiis. knil'e Hhcatiis, and «iui:,vintfstnips for them, so that they ^rretktiy rfijt iced.
When tiioy wcic to go out huiilinj,' they saiil, " Now, my brother, watch ov« r aift-
ter well." Mut wiien he grew tired, lu^ said, ■' Now sister, do you wat^ih, I will »'o and
cut a j{reen arrow stick." lie went ami soon came back, but his sister was no' there,
lie thoujiht she iunl pnie tor a little while, and so wailed tor her to come lioi',e. But
when she came not tor a long while, he wont to hunt her. Not tinding her. he came
in ami waited until his brothers came home and said to him, " My brother, where is
sister f" When he told them about it, tliey .said, "Alas, alas! where has our si.ster
ttonef " Anil they waited and it betmme dark, and Ilakaykayini cried and the broth-
ers all cried with him.
Then the oldest one said, " My brothers, stop crying, soon it will be nu)rninK;
this islanil earth is small; we will then see what has made us cry." Ho now when the
in<nniiig came they started out to each of the four winds, and they went all over the
earth. And when they Ibnml her not, they were very sad and cut off their hair as
they wept.
When they had ceased to hunt for her Hakaykayna every day went abroad an<l
walked around crying. One day, after cryinjj around, he fell asleep, and lo! on
waking up, he heard someone crying sonu^where. l$ut not hearing it distinctly he
went to a high hill and stood on it. Then, lo! sonu-wliere he heard a wounin wail out
in her crying, " lirother.s, who are called Tasintayookeekeepee; brothers, who once
eared for me tenderly, for ibur seasons I have had a hard time." This he heard and
said, '-Well! that seems to be sister sonn-where;" nnd .so he started home (trying.
When he arrived his brothers cried too; but he said, ".My brothers, cease and boil the
kettle; we will drink some soup." iw they cooked and ate. Then Hakaykayna said,
"My brothers, who are they who are called Tasintayookeekeepee?" The eldest one
answered, "Of all jieople we only are all males, and hence are so called. But why do
yon ask that ?" And he said, " I heard a woman wail out that as .she ciied." "Alas,
alas! that is probably our sister," they said, and they stood in the lire. But Hakay-
kayna said, " Brothers, cea.se; if indeed this is our sister she is alive and we shall per-
haps .see her again," and he cried.
Now when the morning canu^ they went and str)od with him where he had heard
the voice. He said, "Yes, this is where 1 heard it." Then they heard her again .say-
ing, "My brotlieis who are tailed Tasintayookeekeepee, brothers who cared for me
tenderly, for four seascms 1 have had a hard time." They heard this cry and .said,
"Yes, this is our sister," and they all cried. But Hakaykayna said, "Stop, we shall
indeed see our sister in a i)art of a day, and I will see her first." So saying he
changed himself into a chickadecdce and went in and .saw his sister lying with her
limbs fastened and hi-r face covered with .sores. He alighted by her, but she did not
think it was one of her brothers; and .so she .said, "Chickadeedee, if I could only see
my brothers I would embroider your breast around." And the chicikadeedee said,
UM.
DAKOTA MYTirS.
lad
bLK
"My HintMi, it iH I." 8li« Miiid, " lliotli«r, let iik ko liiimc." Miit lie said, " I'rew'iitly,
my HJHtttr. Wo liiivc now round you. Tt'll all iihout it." And slic naid, "llrotlicr,
tlieott«!i'H ItrouKlit Miu lioinf. 'I'li*>y du^; from witiiin tlic cartli, and niiMl** a lioli- up
to wlifi'i- I wsiH iind draK'K*'d nn- in. Then tlicy <-1oh(mI U|) tin* hole in tlic t'arth so tinit
you could not llnd nit-."
When kIic bad niiid tlUM, ho Httid, "Yph, I will (.'o tor niy Inotln'iM." VVlu'ii ho
I'anM- houH- to hiM hiotlitMH, he Haid, "it is our sister." And tlu'.v went witii liiin.
And tlioy raine to tt lionsi' that wus stictclied out very long, ontsidr of wiiidi tlioir
Hinter wan phuM-d with her four limbs tUstt-nt-d. Tln-n she said, ".My hrotht'iH, I hivvo
been now tour seasons in this snllerinu state, ital I am still alive, as you see me. That
is owing to ohi thin);, of whicli I will tell yon. There are live kinds of otters lure;
one iH rod, one is blue, one is yelhtw, one is white, and one is black. It is liocause of
the last one that I am alive, brothers. When tiiey boiled llsh and threw out tho
bones they emptied the bones and the hot sonp upon me, so that I am burned by tho
heat, and the bones piereed mo so that my I'aee is all sore. Tinit is the reason of my
being so. Hut when the blaek otter eamc t^) empty out the Ixmes he w(mld put into
my month sonu- of tlie meat and of the Hoiip also. On aecount of that you see uio
alive, Therelbre my desire is that tlu' black otlt-r may live."
"When tlie evening comes then they return from their hunts. When the red
one conieH M nnikcs re<l lightning shinnner through the house; when the lilue one
eonn-s ho lights up tho liouse with blue lightning ; when the yellow one comes he
makes yellow lightning shoot through the house: when tlie white one comes lie make
white lightning shine through tho house."
Now, when her brothers had made them.selves war clubs they took their stations
at each side of tin- door of tin; long lioii.so. Now it came to pass when the led light-
ning gleamed through the liou.se anil the red otter put his head in at the door and
said, "My house smells of something," then they killed him and drew liim inside the
house. Then, again, the bliu- lightning gleamed through the liouse, and as ho said,
"My house smells of s(unething," lie put in his head, but they killed him and drew
him into the house. The yellow lightning gleamed through the house, and the yellow
otter, saying, " My house .smells of something," jMiBlied in his head, but they killed
him and pulled him into the house. By and by a white lightning gleamed through
tho house and a white otter pu.shed in his head, but they killed him also and drew
hiui into the house. Then the black otter came home, and the sister said, "That is
tho one that did it." So they took him alive. Then they cut all the cords that bound
their sister and washed the sores on her face, after which tlie.\ took her and the otter
to their home. Now, when tlioy had come homo they watched o\er their sister better,
and they took good care of the otter that they saved alive. IJut he was always sad of
heart, and as ho sung to himself, he said, "Brothers llaypani JSrothers llaypan! I
.said we ought to use a diH'ereiit ladle; you did not listen to me, and 1, the bad-furred
one, alone am saved. Brothers llaypan! lirothers llaypan!"
And they .said this to him, " Von did well to us, and therefore we want to treat
you well, but if you are going to be always sad of heart, you shall do what pleases
you; if you want to go where you jilea-se, so you shall do." And he said, -Ves, I
want t<» be free to go where I plea.se." And they saiil to him. "(lo, you shall be
called the Wostorn Child Otter." And they let him go.
Therefore they say it is that now there are only black otters.
'^ '.^ftfc T ttw^^i ■ -mTpsU
CHEE-ZHON, THE THIEF/
Written in Dakota uy James Uakvik.
Iijyui; kaken \viwazi(5a waij ciijhiijtku k\6\ ti, keyapi. Waqna
£o! tliiis widow oiii- HouliiTs with ilwflt. tliey8a.v. Now
hok^idaij kitaijna taijka hehan luiqku kiij heya iwaijga: Cii)«, waijna
boy littli! Inrpe tlieii luotlier lii» tlie tbis'siiid inquiiiiig; My-son now
widoliay dulie kta iyehaijtu, litH-en tukte wicoliaij iyonicipi kta iye(?eoahe,
worlt yonlmvi' sliould it is tiiiif, so wliicli work jilennf-voii will islike 1
eya. Hehan hoksidaij kiij is, Waiiuuioijpi s'a, eya. Hehan huijku kiy
she HHirt. Tlicn boy tlm he, Thiovos, he'iaid. Tbfu mother his the
heva: Oiijs, wii'ohaij kiij he iyotaij tohike wada koij, eya. Tuka ake
thia'snid; Son, work the that 'most dirticult I esteem thiit, she said. Uut again
nakurj vuhe kta keya; ka lieya: Howo eea ina, wanagi tipi ekta ye ka
also 'have would be s'ald; and tliis'said; Come now mother, ghosts house to go and
tukte wicohaij mduhe kta heeiijhaij iwieawaijga wo, eya.
which work 1 have shall if of tlieui inquire thou. he said.
Hehan huijku kiij iyaya. Tuka Cizaij duzahaij nakaes ohonini iqyaqg-
Then niiither bis the went tbitlur. Ilut Cheezhon swift indeed around running
iyaye (-a iye tokaheya ekta i, ka wanagi kiij hewieakiya: Ec^iij ina den hi
'went and \e Hrst ' there ar and ghosts the thistothem-sald: Today motlier here comes
rived.
Va wieohaij tukte niduhe kta iniwaijgapi kiijhaij, wainanoqpi is'a eya po;
and work which Ihave sbi>'l in<iuires of you if, Ktcaling regularly sayye;
eve (-a hdic^u ka hdi. Hehau itehay hehan huqku kiij I'^eya hdi. Helian
he-said ami started and came Then long-after tlieu mothcr-iiis tile crynig came Tlien
liome iionie. luiuu'.
dial) heva: Ina, taku wieohaij niakupi he, eya. Hehan huijku kiij is
Chee-zbon this'sald; Molber, what work me-tbey-glve / be said. Then mother his tlio she
heva: Ciijs, ivietthaij kiij he nina tehike wada koij, eya. Tuka heya:
this'said: Hon, work the that very bard I-esteemed that, she said. Uut tldslio said:
Howo, ina, inina yanka wo, tokesta waijna et'adai) wiui)zide kta ce, eya.
Well, mother, silent ' he thou, presently now soon we-rich will , he said.
Ka hehan tokiva iyaya. Uijkaij eciyataijhaij sugtaijka'- waqzi ahdi. Ake
And then somewliere he went.
And
from-thcuce
horse
he-brougbt-
bonie.
Again
'Though stories resembliug this are found in many countries of the Old World, it has been
thought best to retain the story ot'Checzhou to show how the Dakota adoi)t stories of foreign Origin.
A version of Juek the tJiaut-killer has been adopted by tho Omaha — J. o. l).
''^uktaijka or i^uijktuijka is the usual >Sttntee form of this word. — J. o. i>.
124
^^
DAKOTA MYTHS.
125
tomorrow noon
Tuka iyoki i5ni ka heya : Ina, inina yaijka wo, he takusni 6e.
But permittorl not and tliisaaiil: Mother quiet be hit thoii). tlmt notlungis .
tokiya iyaya e6n ec^iyatari pte, \a\H tahiqoa ska, kai^ takn wanuqyanpi
somcw'hero "went then fromthonco eow, or ileer white, or some rattle
hecekcen awic^aluli e(Jee.
thus tliem-brought- alwaya.
inline ,
Ihnuhayiuih Imijkii otoijwe erivataij lidi, iiykaij heya : Oiijs, haqyetu
Suddenly mother lil« viliiign from onine homi', and thin said: Son, night
kin (le wi(5a8tayatapi tawit'u mazanai)('upe tawa kiq iyaru siii kiqhai)
the thin chief wife liia HnRerring hers the you talio not if
hanhanna wiyotaqhaq kiijharj pa niyuksai): kta, keyaj)!, tka eye, ka c'eya.
tomorrow " noon if head tii'ey lireali olV will, they 8uy, imt »he »aid. and eried.
for yon
Ka waijna
And now
htavetu tuka iye wokoyake tawa ^.eya wic-asta ivecen opu^itoij eca hehai)
eveni»(l but U . .lotliea bis even man like atuHed when Ihon
caniyainanipi waijzi kasa; ka hehan waijna haijvetu tuka wicasta ka<Ve rii)
'ladder one mSle; and then now night hut man made the
lie dauiyaraanipi ivahna i^^u kii ekta i. Hehan ('aijiyainanipi eoeu ehde ra
that. ladder " with took and there went. Then la.lder «o placed when
Avakaijtkiya a e (Ja owaqye ohena tiinahen etoijwaij ; mjkaij wicastayatapi
upward " went and window through bouaewithin looked; ^ and chief
kin inazakai) ptet'edaij napamajkataqhaij yuha isstiijina waijka. Tuka
the gun short l.and»hothwitli had «leeping lay. Hut
<»wat)ve pakokoff iiawarjkaq-iyeya eca pezi wit'asta kaofe rir) he owaqyo
window- rattling Hhovc<lup' when grasB m .n made the that window
ohna yuza. Hehan wii^-astayatapi oguqga ka kute. Tuka pezi wirasta
in held. Then ehie'f waked and a'lot. liul graaa ^ man
kaa-e (:=ikon kin he o, nakaes kun vnhpa ehpeva; ka helian tin iyaya.
made bad the that hit, indeed down ' threw it thre» it and then houne-in he went.
(lowu nwnv:
Tuka ieunhaij widastavatapi kte keeiy heoT) km. iyaya. Tuka iruijhaij
But wbilat chief killed bethought therefore down b.-went. Hut in-tbemean-
('izan wi('astayatai)i tawit'u kiij het-iva : ]\Iazanapcui)e Uiij he hiyu
Chee-zhon chief wifebia the thia.aa'i.Mo: Fingerring the that tocnme
niakiya wo, (''izan hee sni, tuka wakte t-e, eva. I'ljkaij ku ; tuka it^u et'a
tome^cauae, fhee-zbon that w.,a not, but Ikilled , heWd. And ahegave, but t.mkwben
kun hdicu.
down ) came. ^
Hehan wieastavatapi tin hdiru ka tawic^u lieeiya: Mazanapi^upe kiij
Xlipn chief houaein came and wif.' hia tbis-sald to: I'iuger ring ^ tlie
hivu makiya wo, Cizaij hee sni tuka wakte ee, eya. Tuka is lieya : Naka
toclbme to-mo-eauae, Chee-zbon that waa not Imt Ikilled , he aaid. Hut abe thiaaaid: Hiit-jual
wanna heha (?es ('ivu sece rikoij, eya. E, he Cizaij ee tka yaku do, eya
now that.you. aince Igave- it aeema in tlie aheaaid. Well, that Cbee-zbon waa but y"";).';'ye- , be aai.l
aitl.
Hftid
pflHt
Ilio
i.o:
Tuka ieuijliaij waijna ('izaij ki, l<a lunjku kiij lieeiya :
But inthcmeantime now Cbee-zhim ivached- and motberhia the tbia-.aaidto:
home
hnana tuka he taku oij (^eya yaui) he eva, ka liehan niazanaix'upti kiij ku.
ia-all liut that aouie- for .Tying you were ( he^a.iid. and then tingerring tl,e gave,
"'ing
Hehan wanna ake kitayna teliay hehan hnqku ototjwe ekta i, uijkaij
Thin now again little long tlien inotherbia tonn to went and
na'au) ake oeya hdi. Uijkaij Oizaij lieya: Tna, de taku yaka lie; de
also again crying came home.
And Chcezbon thia'aaid; Mother this what you m- au
(u>ce-
Ihia-
this
12fi
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
winizi(^e siii kiij lieeliaij kacs yaceyi' niii; dc winizicsi iiijkai) ecai) 6e\'R
vmi ricli mil tlii' tlitii ivi^ii ' ,v"ucfy ii"l . tliiM yiMirk'li iind iiciw orvina
vauq lie, ova. Heliau luiijku kiij lieya: Ciijs, liaijtuke wirastayatapi kiij
youarp ! ho'wiUl. Thnn niiitlicrlii» llif tlii»">Mi»l; Sim, ni)« iiiilcfd chief the
ivc hiqca wiliuwe hi kta keva tiikii, eya. Ileliau CiKaij licya: Ina, is lie
iio very totakcyiMi loint" will hes'iiid but, she'siiid. Thi'ii ChiTzhon thi>tl<aiil: Mnliii'r.thi»that
taku siii do, cya: ka licc'eliiiaiia rotaijka ('istiuna waij ka;ia yaijka ra vustaij.
BiMiH'thins nut . Iif'siiiil: iind tliat aloiii' wliinllc siniill iip" iiinkinu wiw ("at f) whi'iilietlniKhcd.
Hehan licya: Ina, tasujia waijzi \v(r okastaij ka oijho.i'.-la iinalu'iitaijliaij uij
Then tlii»'said; MoUirr. jiiit lUii- MimmI iiniir in and clotht-H nndtTni'atli t'roni «ear
wo; liereu loliini lii kiijlwnj isaij kiij tic oij ('ana iheciyci kta, tokcsta tasiipa
them; «" wlicii hi •cnnii' if knilo thf thiM witli »tal>l)inf; Intrike-.v"" "ill. iuiii'i-d (int.
kii) lu' cawaiie kta, lict'eii he we kiijhaij rikte keriij kta ce: enta hehan
Ihi' tliat Ixtal) will. Kii tliat hired if 1 yimUill lii'-lhink will hut tliiMi
tohan eotaijka kiij de ludazozo kiijhaij uaziij yahidade kta ee, eya. Heliau
when wliislle llie tliiM llilnw often if vnu rise to .vimr feet will lie Baal. Then
warjiia wivotaijliaij hehan wieastayatajii kii) tin hiyn, tuka liuijku (•aj)a
the lionne in i-anie.
nnitlier-liis Htah
ilievii waijvaka. Hehan wieastayatapi kiij heya: Hoeea Cizaij, winitkotkoka
hetli'rusl »a'w. Tlien eliie'f Ilie lliis'said •. AntimiHliiui; Cheezhiin, yimtoid
eeee sta ;ike nakahake seeeeea, eya.
always althoucli a^'aiii llii>(-tinii' it Meeinn. lie »ahl.
Uykaij ('izaij is heyn: De taku yaka he: de mis ina niwakive kta
And Cheezhiin he tliin'«aid: This what .yon mean .' tliis I nintlier 1 Iniii;.' (n life will
heeainoij, eva; ka eotaykadaij kiij ehdaku eea ayazozo, uijkaij huijku kiij
this lilo, he'Haid; and wliintle ( snialll the tii(iku|i hi.i wlien whistjediin, and motlleriiiH the
naziij hivava. Hehan Avieastayatapi kiij heya: C'izai), he inazaska tona
she rose to lier feel . Then iliief the iliis'naid: Clieez.hoii. thai n ey how many
ivahdava he, eva. Hehan Ciziiij is heya: Hehe d<^ ota iyonewaye heeen
.villi count your ' ln'saiil. Then Chee/liim lie this'said; .Vlas.' Ihis miiih I pay for so
own
wiyopewava waeiij sni t'e eya. Eeiij mis tohan tnwe ta esta niye inasipi
I-aell ' Iwaiil nnl he'.-*ai(l. For I when anyone ileail althon^h nnike eonnuand
live me
kii)haij de <nj niwave kta nakaes heoij tewahiijda ee, eya. Tukn tona
if tliis with I make'live will indeed, thv^refore 1 prize it he'.taid. lint many a.H
hiiji'a ihdawfi esta iyeiia ku kta keya. Heeen mazaska opawiijjie zaptaij
verv he eoiiuls iiltlmuiih mo many he-i:ive would, lie said. So inone> Iiiinilreil
live
kta, keya. Uijkaij, Ho, eye, kii iyona ku ka akiyahda.
will, he aaid. .\iid. Ves. lie' said, and s'o many ^ave. ami look it Iioim'.
Hehan ovate owiisiij wieakieo et'a taku waijzi eeoij ktii, keya. lieeen
Then |i'eiiple all llieuiheealleil when Komelliiii): one he-do woiihl. lie s'aiii. So
wic'asta itaijeaij otn en hipi. Heluni waijna <'('oij ktn keye eiij waijna
1,1, .u ehief iiian.N I here eanie. Then now do would he saiii the now
ivehaijtu, hehan tawieu en hinaziij si era he eajie ka kte esta ake kinive
'itwas-time, tlun wifeliis llien in sliind eoui- when that stall and kill althoui.'li aiiaiii make live
maiided
kta keva, et'ii t'ape ka kte. Hehan t'otaijkailaij kiij iiyazozo yaijka, tuka
would, he aaiil. then In -slalilioil ami Killeil. Then (small .'I whistle the he-hlew-on-il (sail was. hut
heeen \i\ waijka waijke. Hehan nina eaijze hiijea.
HO dead lyiiii; (lay! was. Then mueli heart hurl very.
Hehan Oizaij liuijku eeivataijhaij hdi, ka, ( "iijs, haijhaijna waijna,
Then rheezhon iiinllierliis t'rolu there eamehonie. and. Sou, in tlie niiirnini; thon
■wozuha ohna minin ehpeniyaijjii kta, keyapi tuka, eyn. Tuka Cizaij, Ha!
l,gg iu in-water liny yoii"lhrow will, I hey say 1ml, she' said. But (;iieezou. Ua!
\kA.
VAjAl
DAKOTA MYTHS.
127
ha! ina, is ho taku 6ui do ova. Hohan waijna lianhaijiia wiyotar)hai] uijkarj
ha! mot her, this that mime not . hfwii.l. Then now nioinlug n(Km uu.l
thing
wicastavatapi kii) hi era akivahda. Hohaii waijna kioi ki, liohaii akicita
chief the come wli.n looli-1iini home. Then now with went llien BOldierB
home.
wo/Aiha waqzi maheii ohnaj^ wic'asi, ka ininin chpoya wit'asi : ka waijna
i,„„ one within place them lom- niid wiiter in throw him Ihemeom- and now
*' nianded. manded:
Oizaij wozuha en ohnaka ka avapi ka ikiyedaij aipi, hehan wit-astayatapi
Oheezhon bag in plaeed and "tiKik and n'ear to earriwl liim. tlien cliiet
kill Ito wicakioo ka akivahthi. llohaii tuwo tahiijra ska iyasasa
the, ' Hold, tliem call and take him hoini'. Tlien come one deer wliite ahoutini; to
naiion. Hehan Oizaij hova hiijh(hi : VVicastavatapi ('uijwiijtku kioi uijpi
he heard. Then Cheezhon i.ald'lhi» suddenly: rhief daoRhter his with heing
wa(5in sni ! Wicastavatani (-nijwiijtkn kiri iiijpi wac'iij sni ! oya yaijka.
I-want not! Chie'f daughterhiH with heing Iwant not! he-saying (aat) was.
Hehan tahiqda ska awatjvake oiij en hi Ij^a heya: Do taku yaka he.
Then deer wliite watche'lo\er tlie there riime and thissaiil: This what von mean .^
Unkan hova: He do wioastavatapi ('uijwiijtku waij kiri wauij kta keyapi,
And thish'e said: That this ehieV daimhter-his one willi I lie .slinll tliey say.
ka wicawa(hi sni tnka okta amavaij))! ee, eva. Tijkaij heeehnana wic'asta
and Twilling not liut there me tlley take he'said. And immediately man
kiij heya : Howo, niiye c iiuh' kta re, eya. Hehan, Koyaliaijna wo eca, eva
the this said:
Well,
I tlial I go will . he'said. Tlien. " Hiiiry thou ^ miw. hesaid.
Hehan wieasta kiij wozuha kohaijna vnska iveva, ka Cizai) naziij
Xhen men the hag c|iiiekly ' untied iove'it.i .mil CI /linn standing
liivava: ka wic'-asta kiij isto ohna pahta ehjieva, eca tahinea ska wanuijyaijin
"went: a'lid man the him now in lied tliey mii him. then deer while lame HUlnmls
owasii) eaijniahen kaham ewieavava, ka heriya nn yaijka.
all wiMidinto driving them iook'. and liiere «,i« (wit) eoiiliniied.
Hehan waijna kitaijna tehaij hehan tahiijea wamiijyaiji)i optayo kiij
Then now little long llien deer lame animals lloek the
owasin wieastavatapi ti kiij en awiealith, ka heya: Ho, eaijnaijwaita
„11 ,.i,i;.f h e the lo them lironghl home, and tills said: Yes. far out in thi-w.iter
ehi)einavavai)i mjkaijs heeiva su<>taijka totopi ka tataijka kiij is he kiij
yimmehaA thniwn il there horse hlueones and oxen the they li.rns the
mazaskazizii)! tnka ee, eva. llehan wieastavatapi kiij heya: Cizaij, heeeya
goidenones but he'said. ^ Tlien eliie'l the this s:iiil : Chee/.hon. so
wieavska he, eva. Hehan (''izaij; Ho. heeeva wirawaka ee, eya. Mehan
areyuiltr.m f he'said. Then C /hon. Yes. so' I-amlrile he said. ^ ^ Then
akieita tuwo token okihi ininin ehpei».'iva]ti waijka. llehan eren wieastaya-
soldiers wlioever so was aide inf water threw tli.ni'sehes day! were. Ihen so^ .hlet
tfl
iipi is eva ininin ehjieieiya ka niinin ta, keyapi
he also in the water threw himself and in water died. Ihe'ysay.
Ileeeii Cizaij iye ni
So (Tieezhon hiiiiselt'liveil
naceca.
probahly.
TRANSLATION.
There was once a widow who liad a son. When tlic boy was well grown his
mother iiKiuired wliat trade or l)iisiiic,-<s would suit iiiin. Tiie boy replied that he
would like to be a robber. The mother said siic very miu'ii disliked that business.
But the boy repeated that he woidd have that, and then proposed to his mother to go
' Iveva <ti»'8 not iiieiiii • m tear," Imt loiivevH tin- iileii of loriuble or siuhleii lutioii.— i. o. l>.
128
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
and ask the spirits. \Vl)ile slie was fjo'i'S <>" tliis errand he wont around and reached
the house of spirits first, and he instructed them how to answer liis mother.
The mother came home eryiu},'. When tlie boy aslced lier what wtnploymont had
been assijjned to him, she had to rei)ly, "The work that f think dillieult." Hut tlie
boy said, " Never mind, motlier, soon we will be rich." Then he went away and
broufjht liome a horse; and apiin he brought home cows, sheep, and all kinds of
domestic animals.
One day his mother came lioine from the village crying, aiul told her son of a
plan to take off his head the next day at noon if he <lid not get possession of the chief's
wife's linger ring. He toid her to be (juiet, and said, "That is nothing.'' Then in
the evening he took his own clothes and stutled them. He madc^ a ladder, and taking
the stuffed man and the ladder he went to the chief's iiouse. The ladder ho placed
upright and looked in at a window. The chief was lying asleep with a pistol in his
hands. As the young man shoved up the window he held in it the grass man. The
chief was waked by the noise and tired his pistol. Oheezhon, which was the young
man's name, let iall the grass man, and while the uhief went to seek the man he
sui)posed he had killed, Gheezhon made his way to the chamber, and said t«; the
chief's wife, " Hand me the finger ring; that was not ("heezhon, but I have killed
him." Whereupon she gave it, and he took it home. Afterwards the chief canui in
and said to his wife, "Hand me the finger ring; that was not Gheezhon, but I have
killed him." To which she replied, " It was but Just 7iow y<iu said that, and 1 ga\e
up the ring." To which he said, " Really, that was Gheezhon, and you gave it to him
after all!"
In the meantime Gheezhon reached his honu', and saying to his mother, " See,
tins is what you ciied for," he handed her the ring.
Sometinu' after this his mother came home from the village again crying, \\hen
Gheezhon said, "Mother, what do y(Hi nu-an? When we were not rich you did not
ery, but now we are rich you are always crying." On which the mother said, "My
son, the chief said Ihat he himself would come au<l take yon." Hut Gheezhon made
light of this also, and said, "Mother, that is nothing." In the meantime he »ent<m
making a small whistle, which he finished. Then he toid his mother to fill a large
entrail with blood and jtut it under her clothes. "When he comes," said he, " I will
stab you with this knife, but I will only run it into the entrail, but as there will be
blood he will think I have killed you; and when 1 blow on this whistle you will stand
uj) again."
< )n the morrow at nocm the chief came and saw Gheezhon stab his mother. He
was much astonished, and said, "(Jheezhon, you were always a fool, but this beats all
the rest." Hut Gheezhon replied, " What do you mean by saying that? I have done
this that 1 may bring my mother to life again." So he took n]^ his whistle and blew
uj'on it, and his mother stood up. The chief then offered him any sum he might name
foi- the whistle. lUit Clieezh-'ii said, "I have paid a great sum for the whistle, and I
<lo not want to sell it. VVh> •■ nyone asks me to bring back to life one who is dead, I
can do it by means of this, so 1 value it very highly." But the chief repeated that he
would give him any sum, and t'heezhon named five hundred dollars.
This was given and the whistle taken hom<>. Then the chief called all the people
together, and said he wo\ild do a thing. Then all the principal men came, and the
■^i *
^1
DAKOTA MYTHS.
J 29
'm »
^i
chief projKHtert to stab liis wife, kill her, and then restore her to life. When he had
stabbed her and killed her he blew hia whistle over her to bring her to life, but she
lay there dead.
lie was thereu|H)n much enrajjed. Then (Jheezhon's inotlier eanie home and told
bini tliat in tin? morning; they planned to put him in a bag and east him in the water.
But he laughed and said, " Mother, that is nothing."
It came to pa.ss the next day at noon the chief eanie and took Checzhon home
witli hiiD, and c«>inniauded his soldiers to put him into a bag and cast him into the
wat«r. And when they had placed him in the bag and carried him along and were
now near t« the plaee, the chief said, "Call them and take him home."
Just then Oheezhon heard some one calling 9liee[», whereupon he cried out,
"I do not want to live with the chief's daughter! I do not want to live with the
chiefs daughter!" So the shepherd came and said, "Wliat do you mean?" Said
Cheezhon, "They say I nuist live with a <laughter of the chief, and I am not willing;
nevertheless, they are taking me there," The shepherd rei)lied, "I will go." So they
tore ojK'U tlie bag, released Cheezhon, and bound the other man whom they put in
the bag.
Ill the nieaiitinii; the flock of sheep was scattered, and Chei'zhon, having his lib-
erty, drove them to the wwtds and there kept them.
After some time he brought the whole flock back to the chief's house and said,
"If you had thrown me far out into the water there would have been blue horses and
oxen with horns of gold," Then the chief said, "Are you indeed telling the truth '."
And ('heezhon said, "I am indeed telling the trn^^h," Then the soldiers, as fa.st as
they were able, cast themselves into the water (to find the blue horses and the oxen
with horns of gold). AihI the chief also, they say, threw himself into the water and
was drownnl. Thus Cheezhon saved himself.
7105- VOL IX 9
THE YOUNGER BROTHER; OR, THE USVISITED ISLAND.
. a
WRITTEN IN HaKOTA BY M. RESVILLB.
hena hoksiudaijtkiy api. Nom wi^- « ka ^v ai)zi wiqj ai) ^J ..,.,..1 .,
tLe boy» ..cloved. T- , "'"f;,, ,,„ Tjnkaii liaijkaku kii) ena sicet'u
he tawidutoi), hecen suqk. .u kiq hduha. IJqka^) ,,„L,.,,. .,.0 .... ^^^
that wife.hi...oou, -o..,a. ^jo«^. ,, ^inyewave 6ii) misnaua
D*a„ kaketu: W;,^.^ k^, t'JJ 5 .^.^SilS I'S; SS. .
Ami tlmsitwBH: Woman i»e ,„ m 1 H 'ft
fiyo k..va k„, yuka„,>; ^e, wan« .™k;o^ ye, _e,^., T,A», Ho. m,;
8™-,..? mirny yon.ie. are • fokeca kute vasi siu, eva. 1 uKa
,Mu kl„ Wa,;. k;o wo. -..e ..e.e„ wa^W^kp ikikO,. k;; nave .a wa,,.
SV. V:^^f 'ir- 2Si, a ^= 's;- ^^"' "^2- '^r J^
forlier- anil
killed
T.mt in it.
iToUi-l, ami to another, "went. inen ">"... ^„„i„g
^» '-• h S±; tss Sjsi:; -Sss-^i^=;' -s^-
tome linme,
"^"^mXmr """"""""" - , r""\,..„,,on ce eve ca siyo sil.a ki,3 o„
6e, epa ca, cetm3ina.a ida k^>p, .ena e-;^-o'J„^5; .^A^a 1:^ .L e.., ... win.
,' ,Lywi,en, yo„.me.<U,v..Yo '»'. , ,; Unkai/hecen wicada, ka
darjna kii) owaiji'aya lidulidahdate c.-.i kip.izo. l j j „,,,„_,„„
thlBhs tl.e hUov.t ^
heya: Uijktomi kit'o ya po, eya
..,_''._i.i. i-<,kti>i<ii to-call-.ii
. .... 4„,i HI. li.-lHdievedlHT. anil
8l,c s<Ma.el.e(l...e.Helf. ami showed ...m. ^n" TT„l^+r>,Yn
'pvi He.'en i:i)ktomi hi. Uiikai), U ktomi,
to-call-him go ye. l.e «aid. ho > Hk
;SaTd; r..U.oml .o.ca.l..,in,-go ye. l.eaa.d. =» . ^ ,^^
=^irIS)i^.^^^ ^^te>Lr;^^^r SLe...l..e.a. _. _ l^a^
my.younger- island < hey go
bro.her
o.her — ,, t r» r»
rU.^om.7vl^r^^^^^^r.,u^.r (,a .o, ,o <.o«) occu. uow au.l tUen „. wth.W. O, P.
130
DAKOTA MYTHS.
131
Hedon waijnii koska Ijdij lull, uijkaij Iwi'-an Urjktftmi hoye: Buijjf,
^<> niiw yniiiiK ninn thr mine lioiiio, unci tliiia rqktiirui Ihiiiauiil: IlrothiT,
ito wiijtka pahi uijy(i siii, vyn. Tuka, Hiya, iniv«'-iia-rii(j, tu\v«^ kasta
romo e«Ka to gather wutwo),'o nut, hc'sald. Iliil. No. t am aliini'. miiiiii iini' elito
kici «U' Hiii, eva. rjijkaij ciijc-u kiij, Kii'i ya wo, cya. llijkaij he 'an
he Hllld.
wo,
Anil bi'otlKir liin th«, Willi liiui ' go tliuii. Ui'»:M.
Wata waij en opapi ^a wita kin ekta ii)i, |^a witjtka paliipi:
Uoiit on« in tliny- and lalund tbu to thi-y and pkk" Knthirnd:
with yoii-go not,
kici iyaya.
with- I'lo-went.
him
ka
ami now
kte, eya o heron waijna wata kiij en okipapi
Tl. II
thni
■y
«-am«.
folldWI'd
waijna wata kiij ozuya])!, nijkaij kttska kiij heya; VVaijna nijhde
boat
the
they tllliil.
tin'
youliu-inali llii
tliiNMaid: Now wivffo-homo
IJijkan ITijktonii lieya:
Thiui irijktoini thiHHaid:
Tuka, Hi, waijna(hM»ta kiij,
Brother, liioan then' nrcviry kikkI, thu Inst tuko' hii'iiahl. ISul. Wliy, mm- Ihia mnih the,
eya. Tuka Uijktoini kitaij, uijkaij iyaye «;a icu, tuka Tijktonii wata kiij
will, hoHaiil th.it HO now boat tlio iu tliuy'wont.
Suijg-, knna eess wastewte ('e, ehako iru ye, eya. '''■
he Raid.
nut
llijktoini jicrHlateil, and I'le went ami gut them, liut Ui)ktiimi iHiat the
pacaijnaij iyeye (.'a hdieu. Uijkaij, Hi, Uijktorni, wata lie an ye, eya.
head-out turneil and started Then, Fio, Ui)ktomi, iHiat that bring ptraae, he nald.
home.
Tuka, Tuwe, tokenken tenieiya he, eya. Hi, an ye, (;ya. 'I'lika wieada
Hut, Who, in-soHiewnys you kill ) he aaid. Kie, bring pleaae, tie iiahl. But lie wan
yiiHiNelf willing
^ni. Urjkaij, Uijktomi, wata kiij lie an wo, uijki kiijhaij taijki^i tluze kte do,
not. Then, Ui)ktonii, boat tlie tliat bring, wcrcaeh- if ninter-mine you iihall
hiiMio have
eya, Uijkay, De is he iyape niakiyapi oij hecainoij se, eva. Tuka
he'B.ild. And, That in it that 'wait fiirtluy laUHu nie for thiiildo a» If, Imnaid. Hut
keya yaijka; uijkaij taku sica hdute si, uijkaij eeoij. llehaij rijktonii
this- 'he-wiis; then what bad his-iiwn- com- ami In- did it. Then Unktonii
saying [or, lie sat) lo cat iiiamled,
iha. Uijkaij, Wahte-.sni .siea inayahnaye do, eye <;a ake ostehda. l7»-kai),
iang.ied. Then, Oood-nnt had yon liavc rtecefveil , Ikj said and ai,ain he enrited him. ilien,
Huijktiya wo, Capoijf>- taijka waydake kte do, eya. Tuka ak<! o.stehda.
Go thou away Musquito large you see will , he* said. But again he eiirsed him.
Urjkai/, Huijktiya wo, Mato waijdake kte do, eya. Akt; eya, uijkai).
Then, (io thou away (liay-bear you see will , he'itatd. Again he said it. whc
Hunktiya WO, Ispa-tahiijspa waijwicadake kte do, eya. Tuka ake ey. :
fio thiiu away Arm-awls them-you-seo will , fae'said. But again hesa'hl it:
Uykaij, Huijktiya. wo, Tasuijke-ota waijdake kte do, eya. Tuka jike
Then, Co tlion along llis-dogsniany you sec will , he said. But again
eya. Uijkaij, Huijktiya wo, Wiijyaij-noijpapika waijwicadake kte; do, eya,
he said it. Then, (lo thou away ' Women-two them you see will , lie said,
ka hecen kihda.
and so went home.
Uijkaij koska kiij is ]\e(}en iyaye, uijkaij waijkan taku hniuijvaij u
Then young man the he so 'wont, and from altovc Miinelhing whizzing cum-
ing
iiahoij kehaij capoijjia' waij iiiiiun ihpaye ea ohtateya el'ijieieiva. I'ljkaij
he heard when mosquito one in water fell," and iimb'rueath il hc-ll rewiiimseif And
iijyuij taku waij pehaijjiina se hinaziij ka lieya: Taku den o.skaijskaij e
behold somethiug ono iraiie-browii liki; eomiiig stood and tlussald: What hen moving often that
en hibu koij toki iyaje se eye (-a, Kozaij den uij kirjhaij kak(Mi eeainoij
to[orlconie the|iii some- hasgoiie asif he'sald and. Indeed here was if so[intI;,'a I do
there) tliepastj where iiianneri
'Cupuijka is thu usual ftirni. (3apoijg i» a voutravt.ion of tbiN. — i. o, D,
rll
^;.i!
132 DAKOTA GKAMMAK, TEXTS, AND ETilNOGKAPHY.
l-,,ka„. 'Mn .l.-n ,»k»„il<a., u>, e «.« k.'U. «;av;; , M„ i. V ', 1 ™'; ",;,;;,
<-a ,.(M,I.:.„ !,.«-■•.. Is» "»,«■ napin lmk« <■.. yul,« ivajo. Ul)k|U) cujku .. nm
irf fr.*. \«»^r»f1h»ml f«r.f..t lK.th ctoft „n.l having »'n'' '^"" /
^auha wok«ya wa„ sotu izita l.aq e ya ^elmq. I^P^^^f P^ il^,^:^*!!? iJS
U»rk !«««« •X' .n-'-lif Lurnlng iitooil to went when, Armawls nesu „__.|,„',,]
fafthMixtit mm M^-kft rolLiliip under arm «n.l Kntweiuimo
i(t»(i^
Uijkai)
isna oij najmi
with both
* buiwIV' i;i<Mi»« i(»h«>m^ iirfl.ndrd n»d door In ncinnwii. -^'y _
^aua-ih<'vai)i. tiika Aiiia t-cena rai)ai)i nakaes saui)a cakiciuiipi ka ni-'Vai)
i:!)!lii!!ttl: l«n Man.,.. only they Labtd indeed ,„,vo.,d ^.ahhed ea.?...o,her a,,d thU« d
vuwHiJuka viH kiliiU' koijzc ra tiyoi)a en fm^yf^- -
. } ..' .'.,<.. ...X.. — ,,rel..ndrd nnd door in he ttn-wit. ^ And^
l)a ('akUM,,..,.- ..—
iney mauu... .u..,^ ..""d Blabbed ea.^.other and this na
Ui'xmm iiiavaktc Vf, i-vapi. Tuka, Taku fleiiu-era niakto wacaijnipi lie,
' .i:.ir'' T!::^^^^ n.VyL, But, What "Ue.^von |,..nare .ne-UiU yoo tho,.,ht .
ev*.', i"A nai»in winikatc (;a iyoopta-iyaya.
kcMM »»4 (*rt(. th»-ni killed and went onward. _ i •/ ' „
I'ukaij finv«r t.,ki.ta, MitaHiujke wo-wo, eya u myai).' Siiijp l^i^oco u
A«l *«,^<«. ahead. My-dogK comeeome, eayinp waa ea-lling. Dog ' aljjni. wa«
inu
kehai, iHi<.' ilirliiwcwe ka waijhiijkpe kiij owasiq wekiye (;a cayku kip ohna
*bl« '«-t «,»,leble«l often and arrow- the all m«de.blo«ly and romi the m
yum<l<'n-«-h|M'va \'a itmjkam iwaijka
mMtrtfA \hnti ' and jin bis back lay down.
iokalK'Va «fii liipi k>i - . .^
lir«< ' «!>«► <»m« and IiUmhI the they Hiked. Hut, htop,
wakaijliexa tinv*- ..ijsiliaij (U', eya. Uijkatj iyoopta ivayapi
llqkaij ninazji kii iniuutaijka henaos
,ay..o«u. Thm> lion and preatlynx^ tliesetwo
we kiij s(liimi)i. iuka, Ustaij, iyoopta-iyaya po,
., / .■....'■...i,'..j ll,.t Slon (inyeon beyond,
Uijkai) en
u
rbiU
who
poor
be Haid.
And
'they went.
And
to wan
, eiiiiiing
ka K ii.itakoib, wita-ii)i-sni ekta eelqjevapi keyai)i-koi) he niye lie, eya,
?J.^ !^ "r '««».^hH;. 'Mand.gL^^^^^^ at ^Llkt ' tbey-have'toldabont that you '. he ..d,
ki'vaui llunktiva wo, iiiitasiujke nom liekta iipi re, lienaos kaje (^■a
i^lS- .>o.h«na..mg, mydogl two l«hi„d tbeyav, , .honetwo klM and
' Dr, Kiff!(» v,i>*» niyai) in thn dictionary as
audihig, m with a loud roue.— a. o. d.
audibly, with a loud ruice, anil eya niyaij as lo Mij
DAKOTA MYTriS.
133
wi<^ayiira wo, «ya, Ih- Tajiuijko-otu ee :
tlM-iiK-al llxM tw'wiM Tfct. flUmany diigii In;
iyuli|»ii tuiutfkt^yit ki'vapi.
all ttf UifU^Utr j^4m% tttty mff.
taku iiiukti iiskinjiskaij iiij kiij
whut
enrtli
oii-iiiovinu
thn
lli)kaij vvida iioin wolula^'
Anil riti-<M)oit>i tw(i litlkiiiK
Iipi,
wt'rn
tuka impin
but iMllh
wi^'akaf*' <;a l^iu iyaya, (Ji;kaij ('-auku oliiia raijlia wnktn a waij liaij (t (m
thrui kilUd iui4<»rr,i»t'*'^tfti. Ami mail in Imik liiilm; (in.' hIihhI thiit tii
ya, kit taijkaii wi«'a l^oi; napin elnmko ca tin iyaya. Uijkaij wakaijka iiom
Ite aud 'Ml'iiir ntxMtmt Ikx hn«li li« Ulil iinil linuni! Imwent. Anil iild wtmiiMi fwii
W*Ilt. 1,1
tiauoj^ yukai)|M, ]^tf\uu) <^atku kii; eii ivotaijka. IJijkaij lunani : Takoza,
*"*• "*"• k«wk port lh« In lie iatdown. Anil thin tlicy aiilil: ( i riiml mm,
lioii
fMi'li aulM
wita-ipi-Kiii «'kta <'<'hjHfva|ii k"U '"'
ialanl gii III lu/l «l IV^ Irfu thn that
nivo
le, eyapi. lleiia eke wakaijka
I tlitiy Haiil. TlioHf oni-H ulil woman
I'l^kaij uij.iia lieva: Taku (a uoij kes wota ('••■, wokiliaij v^)
A»i4 (HI* Ihin'nalil; U'liat illn a» alllioOKli eata Imll tliiiii lor "lilin,
(Tiikai) Uifi'nu w«ikiliaiji>i, ka wo kupi, ka lievapi : Takoza, taku
•*»■' •• «»«*,? h»>tl«l for him, anil looil Kavi', anil tliUMaaiil: (iramlrhilil, wliat
teliika ota «'lnia van tuka ivi.^aij kiij lie tokata liiiij re, evapi, keliaij,
lunl luw li IWwMKti ftm kar.^ hnt ' mmt llio that alifail Mtanils , llii'v (laiil.
Uij^iiia, wu'a iioiii «U;ii taykaii ahiwalmaka ce, icu po, eya.
• iraiHliuutlifr. rMH^wti* t»* ktro mii»iili< I hrouslitlaiil , tnko yo tlioin. lusHalil, So
ii'upi ]f^n ake ow'u"4\mi)\tt: mjkaij uijiiia lieya: Evakc mitakozatak ei'iva ve,
tln-yUxiknudaiiiiii Ijtuu'MM, »n.l the other thuSaiil: "inileeil mynianileliilil some- wiy' lo li'ini
tiling (t'i'inale Hp.)
Cijkaij Iwjya: Tak<«a, Wiijyay-noijpapika de tipi en \ai kta, tuka
Tlirji tk>»^if.«M: 4n»tKith»a. ' WuiDXD'two this liouHO tli
wante liecapi.
eya.
ulil' Ullll
Wlll'll,
lleeeu
eya
hIi« Makl
:liero you-
reach
will,
taijyaij UH'UW'A\n kta ; tuka liayyetu kiij he liehaii uiktepi kta c'e
well Ihry )uittiviu »(B tmt nlftht llio that then yim klU will
tokcKta eii iiijyakoij|H kta t'e, eye (-a lii kiij waijzi viiiisuij ku kevaiii.
prenenlly tlw-u v*»>e wiO , nhe «;iiil anil tooth the iino 'iniHi"- ""t l-'ave. tlii'y nay.
hnt
tuka
but
Uijkaij uijiiia i* uapahta waij ku keyapi.
Ami tl»)«tl»-i <4m! fiWMfliii Mwi I'svi) lliey aay.
nay.
ku kiij lie
Hint
IJijiua li! yupsuij
'riinono tootti 'piilteil out gavt
iiiaiiu-a if. i'tftUH u-afnahta waij ku kiij he hoka ee ; noijksi kiij lie apahte
KoplM-r wa« Titt-MHifv tmtuflr ,, gave tlie that hailgei' will; ear the that tieil up
<;a kui keyapi, T »liai; noma kiei iiuujke ciijhaij siiia waij auicahpe «;a taka
anil Kave, tlu-V «■>'■ »"((»* lb>^ imr. with yim lie if lilanket a witli you i iivei- aiiil no way
yauiya wiii kiijbiiji hi kii; «le oij «nia kiij pahdoj^-iveve <;a uiiiva iiuijke
)oul>reiilli« 'b»< if fmAt, tt» ihM with hiankel tho piene tliriingh" ami lirealliinK you lie
kta ^e ; \§M. H'apatita kiij <!♦■ du.ske kta ie, eya keyapi. Ka w<> iiieupi kiijhaij
"ill "'X^ ^w«*<^ Itwr »b» jnn untie will , ahosaiil they aay. Ami loiiil they give you it
inakata i'\AU*itwti «;a, Cyrina, toki idada liwo, ehe kta c'^e, eyapi. Tokesta
oartli tu fimlmk !iin4. t'fnm^.innthrT whera have you I yon nay will tlloyaaiil. Pre.^ently
gono
hen lUjvakoijpi kta ^'t% oyapi.
there ' we Ix; will tlify i>aM,
He«'<'n M'aijfia «?kta ivaya. Uqkaij wakeya waij taijka'e liaij. Uqkaij
H"j uMT tUUhrr Iw Wenf. Anil teut' one larjje there stood. .4nil
itaijkan «^aijl»ii wokcya waij he en ye i-n wakeya kiij en tin ivave ra
iiuliiiil.- Uark l«<;f;^' »n« (he to went and tent ' the in liouseiu lie went and
datku kiij tm iyotayk*-, tuka tuwena en yaijke sni. Uijkaij htaxetu hehaii
iNwk'iwrt Hue ill '»itl4if»ti, !«■ no one in ' was uut. Ami evening then
134 DAKOTA (HIAMMAU, TKXTS, AND irrilNOdUArilY.
t.,ki wik<,ska ihu nivaupi. Uuk.uj nujli.i wok.-ya vvau ta.jkan h. nko,j \^m
'5±' -'!E:!M!;:J;sT:.;l;:r" S' 'ii^" = ';;-:'■ -S. '1;;!:::"
-fr''' '>-i" ^;; == ir s ":^" "t;" -r- "s"™ S
'±"" rr "-'ir" s;Ss^,: ""t" ""r" ''''"'';'"' i?'- - "'^"
u-mi ohna aliiklhdc krbaij, i)aniali(U'n'4 iv'ot.ijki' (;a, laj.ina, toki i.lada liwo,
»-,. .'..1 niikiti ctonwaii, mjkaij iijvuij maka malR'ntaijliai; iskaya icam
l„;»nU and ™rll,w..r,l I,.. I.k.W, an I 1" l."W < •" " lT,.l-...i Mit-m
l.;x,.t.mka (. licrcn ..wan .-n ..k luakt' <.a waksu-a kiij kicii. I ijkaij, Mitaij,
„aka wira.lot. waka,j uuk. yc, eyo U,ka,j u,,ua ki,j is ,du; wo ^u: nke
14 c.v. svi<'-a4ta-r»mi('a i-re ku; tuka ini ka ak.-, I ijcma toki i.la.la luy>,
laV n!;,'«.l a.,,..., .av,.; ..at „.■ ,.k,W .,„,. a«.,.n , .>ra.,., .„... « lu,,. .,„v.. vou,
V, rnkau maka .Malumtaijliaij iskava l.iyota.jka. H.-re-n owa. en
V- I '.. vvKi.", kill kic'ii Uijkaij, Mic'mj, naka wiradote wakaij
uijke yis <•> a.
wi' Imvi', Hilt' Hi»i*l' 1 . . • 1 1 "
lIe<Vu ^vauna ok,^.a, u.nuv t.-kahc-ya^^ku;. .wauko ; u,ka>; ^sn.a . a,j
akahpa^luka nina tko hi.jca e 0.3 toka ni j:a sni, keha,j "-f ",|^;„k^;:J l-::!^
Hhetl.rlw In.t ...n.^h luiivy very, m. that ..._iv.. l.mith.. not, |„f,.„»«Wl
palSo-iyeye .;a po^o ohna ui>;a wa,jka. r.jka, tak .n.^Va viitj,,:
{,„8l,..,l . l"l.-thr.,V.Kl. an.l m^c tl.rouKli br-atliing lay. ^^^^^^^
»;nv.,n kin he heron Tuka lii'han wanahtc ('ikoij he yuskf, injkaij wiijyaij
\VllJ>illJ knjnCntlHJ. 1 uiv.. ,|,al I,i1.h,«.1, ami woman
woaiau tlw that (li.lil. H"! <l''" |,,l„r.»aHl)
t ,j= ^:^ "-»:r :i^^>-'' 2 ^;^2 "±' e is % t 'ei- S
m,,„esauii u„v.ini llehan unniakhi isakc kic'i iwaijkt', uijkaij
,aku wau „ka,,a, .uka .u.«. .k._.;akal;r' - wa^.a ^ ti-;;>i - Hl^"
what "111- iwciiil, mil '"'J " ■ . , I",,!..,,, ..lii \-iif.i l
.naninv hi ko, ho <aj ,.aha.>f.-.hoye <;a <>mya wajjka. I yka, .^e^NtJ^^O.
^,oph,.r t.mth tiu- .jthat with pushci-a-hoi.-.u ...hi i1'j;;;|-:;;^^ '■'>•
tukatoke^^'he ta ken, ka heeo.j; tuka akc- wajKihte ko, ^^ y±^
but .lim.r.ut not, that 1... , »h.. a...l «h,Mlirt.t; Im. a_,..n t,„„„.»ai,ll Ik-
(IrmI lliouclit . , IP
I' 1 Ar;+.„. .,..l/.i wir'-i okove eva hinh(bi suia kazannn-iyeya. ue
^^t^' iySe^ Z:' lau'' hie:Le',lU. suiueuly UlauU... -he threw off. '
DAKOTA MYTHS.
186
I
timhpiya .siipii sina keyaj)!. Hecon napin widayuwasto kcvaui; l^a napin
cloml hliuk l>lnnki'f thuy miy. .-mi that both themheniiuleKoiHl tlii'Vuayi hiiiI bulh
wii'ayuze.
thorn ill' t(ink.
I'ljkaij howit'iikiye; Takii yatapi kii) do ehi)eva po, ova. ITqkai),
Tlwii tlilnto them lii'niihl; Whnt ' you cat the thia thniw ye uwiiy, hi<'Hahl. Ami,
Takii uijtapi kfa lie, oyapi. Kc'iij tuwo \vi(5aHta yutc kta ho, lie sioa 6e,
Wlmt «!■ lilt ihull I tiwy siilil IihIimiI who imii ' nut hmuIiI ( thiil hiul
ova. Tokosta taku yutiipi toko(:^a wasto ota »•<•, eya. Cijkaij wioadiiiti, ka
I'nuentlj whnt " Ih 'iitin illltfn'nt nooil murh |,» milil. \,u\ (Iwy liilli.ved, limt
Wlmt
bv Haiti.
av num. rnnuniiy wimi m 'iiion iiintTi'm himmi murh he aiiiil. And they Indli'ved, iind
hedon w'u'asta yuta|)l k<nj uyuHtiujni. Hohaii waijiia iiapiii oiijoa toiji)!;
«" "ii'ii 'thi-yiitii thi'llu they atopiMid. Th«n now Inith • hlhlrcn hiiif;
t\w piiHt
uijkaij sakini wirii wirayuliapi. Uijkaij ihiuiliaijiia tiyata owatMl) |^a
«liil li""' '<"!><• thMu had. ind »udd(inly at lun honu' lie Ihouuht and
iyokiHi(''o ('a iiiiiia yaijka. Uijkaij lioya{)i; Tokot% iiiina vauij lio, ooivapi.
waaHud uud Hlleut waa [itltHiixl- And thia they said : Why allcnt \i)ii are I tliiy Halil to
'him.
Uijkaij, Iyoiiiaki!si(?a oo, eya. Uqkaij, IIo otaijhaij tolmijtu ho, tokosta okta
And. I am Hild , lie aald. And, Thai from far is ( pri'Menlly to
iiijliihipi hta 00, oyapi, ka hoijkupiiia kii) hooivapi; Iiia, rojiiikii ut'-oti, do
w«Kiiliiami will , tliVy Kalii, and lliidr niiitlier tin. thi« /aid to: MolliiT, aol't hIouci Imrn, thia
iyokisioa o okta injkayiipi kta oo, oyapi. Ilooon wakaijkaiin kiij ooiiuka
i» Slid tliiMii til «!• tali'd him will , tlicy aald. Thua old woman the suit atom'
aoeti ka yustaij. I'ljkinj hohan, Ato kipatj, oyapi. ['ijkaij mini kahda
burnt and tliil«li<d. And then. Father cull, th'oy aaid. And water by thimideol
iiiaziij, ka, Wioahiijcl^a, kuwa, niiouijksi hutata yapi kta yc, oya. [iijkaij
ahe Htooil, and, (Mil man. inme, mv dant;htera t<i mainland ' an will Indeed ahu aaid \iid
ihimhaijiia taku waij mini kiij otaijhaij oka}>olo <;a u ka hihuijni ; uijkaij
aiiddeuly wiiat one water the from Hoated and waa and rann' In land ; and
I'ominu
hihnakupi kiij woziiha waij on okihnakapi. Taku k:oij lie wakaijkana kiij
' • — ■"'- " bnc ono in they placed. What tho that "hi woman tho
huahuud-theira tlie
tho that
[afnrGaaid]
hihnaku k'l wikos^ka kiij hoijaos c^irjoa ho Uijktehi koyapi. Hooon warjua
huahand hera and uiuiii; woninii the thiiaDtwo cliildren that I'ljktehi they aay. TImih now
Uijktohi koij u ka hihuijni; uijkaij oo^uka ac'otipi koij Ikmui ista kiij napin
l'i|ktihi the wax ami arrived; and aoftatonea hurned Ihe those even the lioth
lafoieHaidloiiminii • [aCoresaiil |
oziina okadapi, ka ho kiij ota hona wahpaya kii) okiksii](i, kii hihnakupi
full theynpriukled, aii.l liiniia tlie many tlioao 1>aggago llio they. plied on. and Imaliand tludra
wahjiaya icihumii okihnakapi. Uqkaij hoya: (Jui)s, taku nimna so, ova.
Imggago among they placed. And this h'aaid: Daughter, aomething nlivo itaeema, hc»nid.
amella
Tuka; Wioahiijoa isioa, taku Dmuapi kta he, eyapi. Urjkai), O, oya kovapi.
Hut; (Ihi-man bad, what be amelled will / they aaid. And, O, hoaaid thii)- say.
Hooon waijna ivayapi. l^ijkaij, Ouqs, initakoza oaijna otaijliaij yuke
So now t'liey'went. And. Dnugiiter, my grandcliildreu aticka
from 1 rnthfr.
have-
vvioayakiyapi, ka uwa.stena mda da he kiij raakakokokapi kta ce, eva ; \a
theniyoucauae, and alowly Igo when homa the niothey drum on will , he'^Haid; ond
nakun, Cuij.s, nina wakitapi, eya. He Wakiijyaij aku kte ciij lie ka. Eciij
nlao, Daughter, much look out lor, he aaid. That Thunder come will the tliat lie For
meant.
kici tokakiciya uijpi. Warina mini kiij opta liuta kiij ekta lulapi, uijkaij
*.,«„* I. ...».,.- *i V. x-_ ..L^ . .. ^^ jj^^^. g^ Dome, ami
with foeatoeachotber theyaio.
Now
water tho ocroaH show
the
13G
DAKOTA UUAMMAU, TKXTrt, AND KTllNDdUAI'HY.
\\)vm) licvii; (^IU)S, tiiku nlmijziiniiyiiu <^P, oyn. Ho wiu)iin inahpiya
Im'IiiiIiI Ihln IiVhjiIiI: itimuhiir, «(iiMithlii« «liiiili>» iiu' , Im'wilil Tlml now .IimiiIii
ali(liimij|iii, iiijkjiij rtdoijvc v" l<''Vii Tuka, Takii aliaij/.iniyc km lie, do
l,iulc< vir, mill liikiii'w mill IIiI-'kuIiI. IIiiI. Wliul hIiiuIi' vmi »limilil ( tlilii
kasota vc, cvani. lie liiiiivaijiti, waijiia inaripiya ahdiiiaijpa fuka licyani,
Hkv rli'itr liiil I Ihiv Kulil. I'lil" llii'\ ilTOilviil. ulriuilv ■ liinilii Imil im hi I'HI Hm'Y »«Ii1 Ihnl.
Ilt'cVn waijna liuta kiij dcliaijna, tuka VVakiijyaij kiij in kiyctia aku. 'I'uka
H,, „„w »|i,irf III.' IliiH In. Iiill riilllliri'r llii' III' 'lli'iir icinii" Hill
liuta kiij en kiluiijnipi l>(diaij liilmakimi c titkalicya hcyata criiicyapi: lu-lian
Hliiin- till' lliirr IIh'J- naclH'il wlimi liimlniiul llii'frn llmt llrtt ' iu'lmri' lliiy mrrli-ih Hun
wahiiava kiij owaKin irupi, ka Indian, Iluijktiya, ate, Wakiijyaij kiycna aku
Immingi^ tim "11 tlii'V tinik. iiml tli (In ulniiu! iWIht, TIiiiihIit m'lir mmrt
('■«', (ivapi. Uijkaij, Iltdic! »'uijs. taijni hom-o kta t'ikoij, eye ni kilida; tuka
tliev iMiil.
Anil.
millliliT, liiiiu mill nil Ihi wiiiilil llii'llii lii' hiiIiI iiiiiI Hliirliil liomi'i liiit
llii'imntl
('('•I'U WakiijNaij kiij kutcpi ka mini kiij owaijraya we liiijlida, uij wirasta
„„ Tliilliirir till' KliiKitliliii mill wiiliT till' iiIIiivit" IiIihiiI Ihtiiiiii', IIu'ItI'oii' iiiilll
kiij, Ilo! tuijkaijsi k'»iJ, »*va. Tuka lunapi; llctaijliaij ti' kti" hiu, lict'tnjpi
till', Alinliiiy tut her liilatt till' (ill In'Vniil. Hut tlilhl'lii'v »iilil: Knim tlml illo will not, tliln tlmvilu
llii'liuntj
k»'s tf **>»' <'*'■*'*'? oyapi, keyapi.
tliiMiuli illi'H mil. iilwii.vn, tlii'v Willi. ilii'yMUv.
llcri'ii waijiia lictaij \ c rikoij on wahdi, tuka oyate kiij toki (*yaya
ThiH iiinv wlivnii- 111' wi'iit till' llii lliiTti all iniiii'- bill liciiplii ilu' wlii'ii hail limit)
llii'|iaHt| liDllll',
taijiij wni koliaij liovo; hen wakova tikioaoa po, ito, okta nido kta oo, oyo
iiiiiiiiri'Hl lint 'whi'ii IhU'nalili lliri' tint" |iiil vi' up In, llicri' I Ki> will , lionnhl
('•a ckta vo (.'a niinivttwo kiij on ya; uijkaij iijyuij wiiitdliijoa pa nisko ii
linil to wi'iit ami Biirlnu tlir to wvnt: uiiil lii'hohl woiimn lieml »iilari;i' waa
roinliiK
s hdi
Homs
[ut'iiri-naiil I
ka u waijka. K, Ik •'•on taijksi koij, oya; iiijkaij, 'I'iindo koij, oyo, oa
anil waa «iw|mIii- Iiiili'i'il no niv alxti'i- that hraniili ami. .Mv lirothiT that ahi' nalil. and
iiMiiiliiJ lay) lalorimilil] |iilon'»aiil|
poskiij kivahpava koliaij, Taijksi, tokotu li\v<». oya. I'ukaij, Tiindo,
hi' inihrai I'llhir ' wliiii. My bIhIit, liiiwlalt ( hi'Vulil. Anil. .My lirothcr,
Cijktoini Dvato kiij owasiij wioakasoto oa juisnana oiiiakapto; tuka nakui)
ri|ktiiiiii pi'iijih' till' all Ihiin ilintroyiil anil iiii' aliiHi' iiii' liaK-li'l't; lull alto
tchiva mavulia oo, ova kovai)!: dooon mini liuwo walii ka waki oa waijiia
,\ •. . . • . 1 .1 ■ * .1 ». .. *., »...! I ..„ I 1 1. ml... I. till. 11
hiimly
\vaijviik<». rijkaij taijksitkn koij lu*o kt*yn, ])a nisko, ite kiij is owas
)it> Haw. Ami MiAti r )iis tln^ itiHHlic lirHiiid, hnift ho liirue, I'wo tlu* tt all
llli* III' huH
Hilt- Hiiid tlit'N Ha.\ :
water to liriiiji Iconic ami 1 rcacli- wlitri then
llUIIIt^
ako, Tuwo onioiva, naoo, ovo (.'a oahota kata ito kiij aiiiakada aC'X'i', oij ite
Willi haMioiirliil jHTliap*. hi'-'sayB anil uahea hot faif Ihr »prliikli'« on mo iilnnys thare- fare
iiKain.
kiij owasiij niahdi oo, ova. Uukaij, Muijktiya w<t, mini kiij ahdo, oa ako
III,, ,,11 mo son- , shi'aiiiil. And. (iothoii uhinjr, water the tako hoiiii'. anil uuiiin
OVO riyliaij, ( )yato waij owa.siij wioayaka.soto, tuwo ni uij ka oiuakiyo kta
heniiy if. I'loplo OHO all Ihom you ihilniyoil. who alivo is anil loiirt ni'o wimlil
he, OVO Oil mini kin aiiai).s«tij ka liiyu \v<>, don ahdi wati oo, ova. Uijkaij
Hav uud water the throw on him anil
conic thou.
rha'i'ciinic-
honictO'ilwcll
ho Haiti.
Anil
hei^en niini kiij ahdo ra tin kihda. Uijkuij waijna ak<* rijktomi ite e(5ece
HO water the took hemic iiiiil hoiiHc in she went. Anil now aijain rijktomi fuce like
sni vaijko ra waijna ak(\ Tiiwe oniciya nare (»s, (na. Tuka, Na ye oyate
111)1 ' Wim and now ayain. Someone has con'rtid perhnpH lie »aid. But. See ! people
[sitling] yon
1)AK(>TA iMYTHH. 187
wnij owhmIij winiyjikiimde c^il^oi;, tiiwc iii iitj ni nniakiyr ktii lie, «'vii: kii
""• "" lli»lli>(ill hu\(. Ihi'llMlho wh.i kIIvk I„ ohl'll .iilirtli,', Hill ( iilii-' Milih liliil
iIkI rii> Ml iiiim I
mini kiij H|iii|>Hoij-iy»'ya. I'ljkau ilia, Ija, WiijvaiJ, taliaij lidi he, (.ya. Mm
wmfr Ihi' Ihrrw on hliii KiKlHriily And (»• nn<l W(ini«i., llrnlli.r lir Iiiik / wilil. Vmi
Imiuhi'il II, iiiH i'iiiiii< hiiiii)'
wita ipi Hiii ckta »Hd*i|)(Miiyaij|)i \f.vH validi ka, vw «•» Ih'Cku liivn kcvapi, ka
'"'"""'•<'""""' •' y.m wnwiaki'ii If yimrmiiw I kIii'i xiildiuiil „„ ,mw lli.;> «,n ii'ml
hiiiiii. Iow.iiiIm
tiiiifluku ti kiij vu lulicu, Tukuu lu'Vi-; Taijksi kovakihaij no, cvf. <'a
liruthir hrr hiiniHi thi. Iluirr .h« utarliil An.) Iir ;iii<l : Sl«l«r Iw'vr In himt.. lor h.'milil ii'nil
hoiiiu.
1m'(''cii mini kaiivapi kaoij yuzazapi l^a kioakt'ani, Ija lieyaki; wnAw uijkiyapi
•o ««I.T limy IiciiIihI iiikI Hllh' wiiahi'il hrr hiiiI r I„.|I Iiit I'liiil ifotlii.. Ii.iii;iifiil put iiii hi''
l^a nitku kiij m ckilmakapi. Ildian riijni ll(tk^4ini^ kiij uupin, lluijktiya
and l>iirkp«H tlin In llim iilu,-,.,! h.r Th.ii .liildnn l«,v» lli. l,„i|, (i„\"..«.
tlii'irdwii. '
i)o, rijktoiiii kiro ya po, I'wi^ikiya. Iijkaij yapi ka; I'ljktonii, uijiiina.i
IuD(j, \ nkUm.i i.,,h|| «",>•■■ t" tlH.ni li« BiilJ. Aii.l tliiy ».Mit iimli I'likMinl, «>■ yoii Im ilii
<lo, (-yapi. I'ljkaij, K, mitoijskapina takii WHtitcpi yo, oyo (.-a vvi<'iyalnia ii
llii-y«alil. Aii.l. Will, my Ultlr iirphi'wii what uimil "! hi-milcl mid tl 'behind wim
Ha till iiiyu. I'ljkaij tawii'ii koij taijyehiij iliduzcra ('atkii en yaijka \vaij\a«'-
und I.-11I oiini' And wICk hi* lli« w.-1l very dre»».(l iiniMiiii k purl in" »u» . i .! Ii.t"
""" (ufciri'iiiiidl hiirw'lr |:.lttlnn|
liiyii. Tiika, 'I'iyopa kiij hen liiyotaiika wo, tna. I'ljkaij, Ilaij, taliaii,
h.' fuini. Iliil, (>,M Ihi. Ih.To ' «lt thoinli.wn. h<' Mild. And, Vi» l.inihii-
lowariu. _ ';;;'|;;;'
tttkcii ^^h^^ nij wen cnimoij kta, uya. Ka en iyotaijkc (.•ciiaij, I'ljktoiiii
'"'"' " ' '■•'" will, be'aiiid. And tli«n< ln-ncr dnwu wlu'ii. I°i|ktiinil
how
thiiii ihii
Muyi'Nt
(taku Mira waij nizcyata ka) ho liduta wo, uya. Uijkaij t'c'cii ct'oij kcyaiii.
{what had i.ni- hi' iiaiiml audi that I'at llmnthy hi' iiald. And an hi' did il„"v biiv
t»wn,
Ih eya lun'oij hi iiakai'« tokiroij. Ileliau Makaij yaij'-ka wo, ka iiliduta
Ho aliHi that do iimi inilml hi' avengi'd. Thmi ramaniik ' wiavi' II li and \oiiiip«n
""•'"'•■'I ronu „|2„
yajj'-ka w(», ka taliu kiij en yaotiij.s it'upi kta Ikm-oii yaij'-ka wo, nya.
tightly drawn will
Hi'avi' thou it.
and iii'ik Ihv In
wiavi. thou II. hi' wild.
I'ljkaij owasiij <M'fn ynstaij. Tijkaij, Olma iyotaijka wo, eya. I'ljkaij
•*"'' "'' "" h«Hhi'ii!d. And, In It ' »ll thou down, ho'salil. And
oliiia iyotjujka, tuka yuotiijs-i(^u ka peta iwaijkam otkcya. Nililijriya, tiika,
Inil hi- iiat down. hut * hi' pri'H«i'd it in and lire above hr hnnK. Allriiihii-d Vii.s. Init,
Oaij ota aoij jjo, eye, ra I'ljktoini sota toye, ra ('aijtc kiij iru ka pii.syc* c-a
WiMxl inui'b pile on yi', hcaald, and rijktonii snnike killiul, auii lirart thi- he took and drli'd ami
kapaij ka^ pcziliuta icaliiye (;a (^iijcana kiij napin wiraku, ka, Otiwota kiij
Ijotb thi'iiiuavu. and, VIlliiKi' niini thu
IMiiinili'd and
tin'
nii'dklni'
iilxril
and children
owaijra okada po, eya. I'ljkarj ecoijpi.
all over Hialler yi' It. Ii^'aald. Ami they did it.
Ilaijl'iaijiia keliaij. Mo po, pezihuta oyakadapi koij waijyaka po, eya.
MornlnK when. Conie ye. medicine you Blattered thai look ye allei' lioiald.
[at'oriHaidj
Kkta ipi ka lieyapi : Ate, taku waindudaij .se owaijcaya skaijskaijpi do,
Thither |hey and thiaMild: Father, what worms like all over' they are inovinj; about
eyapi. Ake ihaijl'iaijiia kehaij ye-wiea-si. IJijkaij, Ate taku kiij waijna
theyauhl. Again momloK next when them ho nent. And, Father what the now
taijkiijkirjyaijpi do, eya lidipi. Ake liaijliaijna keliaij ekta \ewi('asi.
Ihey unr \ery large
aitytng tbi-y rL'tiinieil. Again
when
11
he sent them.
1,^8
DAKOTA GRAMMAlt, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
Uijkaij lidipi, ka, Ate, liena wi('astapi-iia do; nazii) wo iiipak^a, eyapi,
And tlieyioturuefl,«iid. Futlior, tliimc they arc UttU- mm ntaiiil lliim up tlioii art iiDokiHl, they said,
ka ])a.sto-ihpayapinH tn-ee do, eyapi. Itopa t-aij heliau oyate kiij ekicetu, ka
aud bnisliing tfcv full down always . they aaid. Fourth day then people the perfected, nod
ahmg IlittleoneH)
arjpao tuka t'ejiapa])! ka paijpaijpi ka eyaijpahajji, ka owodutatoi), ka ko'ka
dayliRiit hut ketlln hi'ating ami yelling and iTyini; tho news, and great noise ■■•"' """n"
and
young
man
koij ti kiij ihduksaij lioeokatoij ahitipi, ka Itaijcaij kic'a^api, keyapi.
'the house the around in a ciiclo thoyput tlieir- and Chief they made Ulm, they Bay.
(afore- tents,
said]
Uijktouu caote kiq oij oyate kiij ekidetu, keyapi. Henaua.
Unktomi heart tho hy people llio were- they say. That is nil.
' resurrected.
NOTES.
1. On furnishing this myth Mr. Renville remarked, "It is another Joseph." By
whi-'ii he did not nu'iui that the Dakota legend had received anything from the Bible
story; bat that the impure desires of a wicked woman iiad worked out similar results,
lu the whole structure of it there is evidence that this is a genuine Dakota myth.
• 2. It will be noticed that the laiiguiige of the Dakotas has simple words to ex-
press yoiiiiiicr hruthcr, (suijUa), cldcr-hrothn; (ciij.ye), <i muii'x sistcr-hi-lan; (haijka),
(I icoman''n brothcr-in hue, (.sice), a man's brothir-in-hdr. (tahaij), a man\sf(itlu')-i)i-law,
(tuijkaij). etc. These all are found in the myth, and others like them exist in the
language. However they may have been formed in the first place, these words are
now beyond analysis. Now it is claimed that the existence in a l".;iguage of such rad-
ical words expr»'ssiiig relatioiishii)S is evidence of descent from a higher civilization.
Whence came the Dakotas?
3. Ill all Dakota myths rijktomi is represented as the incarnation of evil. Here
it overreaches it.self and is properly punished. But the annihilation of it is only local
and temi»orary.
4. This myth gives the best characterization of this great water god, UijkteHi,
which iinswers to the Neptune and Poseidon of the (heeks anil Romans. Also it
portrays vividlj the eternal enmity that exists between him and their Jupiter
Tonans— the Wakiijyaij.
5. The word ceguka, translated soft-stone, is of somewhat uncertain signification.
What was it the old woman burned and sprinkled in the eves of rijktelii to enable
him to swim so hmg in the light? The analysis would stem to be tlw sl:in of a kettle.
The word cega is now aiiplied to all iron kettles as well as wooden buckets. But the
original cega wr.s uiidoubtedly etirtlicH. Then the uka, the skin, would mean the
(llttzhKj. Thi.s, too, wtnild point back to a higher civilization.
6. The element of the ! upernatural is prominent in all the Dakota myths. Here
in answer to his prayer the earth opens and the go|)her comes to his assistance, while
the aid of the badger is no less needed for his deliverance and victory. And not only
is deliverance secured by supernatural help, but the rac is elevated by a mixture
with the gods.
7. It is significant that, after this miractulous iiassage across the water, they find
the mainland uninhabited. The spirit of l-hil has destroyed tlu^ race. But, as
Deucalion and Pyrrha repeopled the world by casting "the bones of the earth" behind
■^
■^
DAKOTA MYTHS.
139
I
them, so here the Younger Brother repeoples his fathcrlaiid by l>urniii« up the Kvil
One and sowing the aslios.
8. The nse ofsni in the I'oHowinjij ]»hrases is peculiar:
Tinve tokec'a knte yasi sni, Why do yon not tvll nome. our vise to uliootf
>\ IHi ditltn-cnt toHlinot you not
at comiimiHl
Tiiwe kasta kiei (h- sni, Wiry do you not //» with Homvouc ehef
Who MKcviT with hhiiycm j;<niot
In tiiese two, sni has the force of why notf
Snijfj, ito wiijtka palii uijye sni, Yottngrr brother, comt; irc hart' not (iiet) aathered
lollliKiT cniiic It;;: t(i (inthcr wi' two not ^' ' "'
broth(>r go
Hut this last implies a recpiest, Come, let ks ijatlier v(jiih.—a. o. d.
P. l.'Jl, line 1. He, from haij, to stand on end, as an inanimate object. See p. 7
-J. O. D. J 1 7
e<i<jH.
TltANSLATION.
Once there was a, people, ttie i-hief ainon--- wiiom had tliree beloved children, two
boys and on.- j^iil. Tlie eldest son married a wife and the yonnyer brother lived with
him. Hut the sister-in-law troubled her brother-in-law, '< Let us lie together," often
sayiu}-- to hini. Hut he always answered, " How can I make my older brother
ashai?ied, seeinj;' he sets such store by me?"
One day, when the woman had brouj-ht home some wood, she said, " Hrother-
in-law, yonder are many prairie chickens; shoot tme for nu'." To which he rei)]it!d,
"No; I am not a hunter; send sonnione else to shoot tiiem." Hut liis brotlwr said!
" Shoot tliem for her." So he took his arrows and shot one for her, and said, " There
it is, take it," anil so went away. After awhile the woman came home crying-, ami
said to her husband. •• Your younger brother persists in trouhling me. Hut wiieii 1
tell ytui of it you do not believe me. See, this is what he has done to nu'," and she
showed iiim wliere she ha<l scratched her thighs all over with the prairie tihicken's
elaws.
Then he believed her, and said, -'(Jo call Unktomi." Anil irijktomi came.
Then iie said, '• Uijktomi, you take my younger l)rotiier to \\w. Cnvisited Island and
leave him there, and yon shail have my sister lor your wife."
The young man came home and Kijktomi said to him. '• >ry younger brother,
come, we will go ami hunt eggs."' Hut he said, " .No, i can not. (!o witli sonu^ one
else." Hut the elder brother said. •• Oo witli him," and he went with him.
They entered a canoe and went to the isii.ud and gathered eggs. And when
they had (illed the canoe the young uuin said, " Let us go honu'." And so tlicy got
into tiui boa!. Hut Uijktomi said. " Hrotiu'r, yonder are some nice ones, get them
also." The young man rei)lieii, "No. we iiave now a great plenty." Hut Uijktomi
was persistent, so the young man went and got the eggs. In the ineautime Uijktomi
had turned the liead of the canoe out ward and was starting iioiiic. " Halloo, Uijktomi,
bring the canoe here," he said. I'.nt Uijktomi answered back, " What aie you killing
yourself abiuit?" "Halloo, bring it here," he -epeated, but he would not.' Then he
said, •' Uijktomi, bring the canoe here; wlie!i we reach home yen shall have my sister
for your wife." He replied, "Tiiat is what 1 am doing tills for." The young man
continued to plead. Uijktomi bade him eat his own dung, which he would willingly
do if the canoe would come for him. Uijktomi laughed at him. Then the young man
^mt^fmtitm'^siiti-
140 DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
g-iid, " You mean, bad fellow, you have deceived ine," and so he reviled him. Uijktomi
answered, " Go away, you will see the (heat Mosciuito." Again he reviled him. " Go,"
said Ui)ktomi, " you will see the Gray Bear." He repeated it, and Uijktomi said, " Go
away, you will see the Araiawls." A},'aiii he cursed him, and the answer was, "Go,
you will see His nianydoKs." Then for the last time he reviled Uqktomi, who said,
" Go, you will see the Two Women," and then he came home.
Then the young man also departed, and when he heard something above come
whizzing along, the Great Mosquito fell into the water, and he threw himself under it.
But, lo ! something like a brown crane came and stood and said, " That thing that was
moving about here as 1 was coming has gone somewhere. Indeed, if it were here I
would do so to it," and he struck the mosquito with his bill. But as the bill stuck in,
he (that is, the young man) in turn killed the crane, cut his bill off, and carried it
along. Again the young man heard something, and the Gray Bear came crying out
against him. But the young man changed himself into a dead fish and lay on the
water. Tlieu said the Gray Bear, " What was here moving about when I was coming
has gone."' The Gray Bear cBine, and saying, '• I will eat whatever is yonder," he took
the fish in his mouth. But, as it was flat, he turned it from one side of bis jaws to
the other, and ttnally swallowed it whole.
But in the belly of the bear the young man resumed his shape, took his knife,
and cut the bear's heart to pieces, and so killed him. Then he cut a hole in the side
ami came out, and having cut off the two fore paws he took them along.
As he went along in the path there stood a bark lodge, from which smoke issued.
He immediiuely (bought, " These are what he called the Arm awls," and so he wrapi)ed
his blanket up into a bundle, and placing it under his arm he went into the lodge and
sat down in the back part, saying, ''Lo! my grandmother, I would come into the
house." Now , there were two old women sitting, one on either side, and making a
disturbance about something at the door. Then, rising to his feet, he said, "Grand-
mother, I have come into the house, but y(m are not pleased; I will go out again."
And as he f^aid this he made pretense of going out, but threw his bundle at the door.
And they with t>ioir elbows both pierced it, but, as it was only a blanket, they thrust
through furthe" than they had intended and stabbed each other. " My cousin, you
have killed me," they both said. But lie said, " Did such as you think you would kill
me?" and at once he killed them both and went ou.
Then he heard some one ahead saying aloud as he came, "Come, come, my
dogs." And while he came on calling his dogs, the young man made his nose bleed
and besmeared all his arrows with blood and spread them out iu the i)ath and lay
down on his back. Then there came a lion and a great lynx and licked them. But
the owner of the beasts said, "Let him alone, and go along, this is a poor child." So
they passed ou. Then the inan came and said this: "Ah! my grandchild, you are
the one that they say was left on the unvisited island. Go on, there are two of my
dogs ccmiing behind, those you may kill and eat." This was the one called Hismany-
dogs, because they say he has all things that move tjpon the earth tor his dogs.
Then the young man rose and went ou. And two raccoons came along, talking
to each other. He killed them and arried them with him. Then he came to a bark-
lodge which was standing in the path, and, laying down both the raccoons outside,
he went in. Tiiere were two old women, one on either side of the house, and he sat
down in the back part of the tent. Then they said: "Grandchild, are you the one
DAKOTA MYTHS.
141
who was cast away on tlie unvisited island f" These were g<»od old women. Then
one said: " Even if one in alinimt dead lie eats; cook something for him." Then thoy
boiled for him and gave him food and end: "Grandchild, you have come throng''
many difficulties, hut the hardest is yet to come." And he said, "(Jrandmother, 1
brought two ratjcoons and laid them outside, take them." So they took them ani>
boiled them. Then one said to the other. "Give s(»ine counsel to my grandchild."
Whereupon she said: "Grandchild, you will go to the house of The Two Women.
They will treat you well, hut at night they will seek to kill yon. But we shall be there
with you." Saying this, she pulled out a tooth and gave to him. And they say the
other one gave him a bundle. The one who pulled the tooth and gave him was the
Gopher; and the other who gave him the bundle was the Badger; he tied up his ear
and gave him. Then one of the old women told him what to do. "When you lie with
one of the Two Wimen and she covers you with a blanket so that you caii not breathe,
pierce a hole in tho blanket with this tooth, and you shall breathe freely; then untie
the bundle. When they give yon food, you will look to the earth nnd say: ' (irand-
mother, whither have you gone, and af once we will be there with you.'"
Then he traveled till he reacjhed a very large ttMit. And outside of it there was
a bark lodge. He entered into the tent and sat down in the back part. But no one
was there. But when the evening was coming on he heard young women laughing
loudly. In the bark lodge he had seen an old woman, who now said; "Come (piietly,
you big-eyed ('(uirtezans." So when one of them would have enteral she saw hini
there, and saying, "My hou.se smells <»f .something," she turned back. Again the
other came and said the same thing and went again. But now, when both had come
home, one of them went to cooking for him. And she gave him the half of a msin cut
up. This she put in a dish and placed before him. He bowed his head and looking
to the earth said: "(Jraiulmother, wliere have you gone ?" Lo! from the earth there
came a white mouth pushing up and sat down. So he emptied it all in and handed
the dish ba«k. And the young woman said. "My younger sister, now we two have
mysteriims man food." Then the other young woman also gave him her mantiesh
which he took, saying, "Grandmother, whither hast tliou gone?" And fnmi within
the earth a white month <'ame and sat down. So agiiin he poured all the food in the
month and handed the dish back. And the young woman said, " My older sister,
now wc two have mysterious man-food."
When it was now dark one of the young women lay down with him, and covered
him with a blanket; but it was very heavy, so that he could not breathe. Then he
pierced a hole through it with the gopher's tooth and with his nose through it lie lay
breathing. Tiic woman tiioiight something was wnmg and touched him. Bnt.just
then he untied the bundle, and the wctman threw off the blanket and started oft" ex-
claiming, "A man ha., made a hole in my side." That blanket was the (rlear sky
olanket.
Then the other young woman in turn lay down with him, and put over him a
covering that was so very heavy that he could not breathe. Again he puruihed a hole
in it with the gopher's tooth, and lay breathing. Again there was the touch. She
thought he was dead. But he untied the bundle; when she suddenly exclaimed: "A
man has made a hole in my side," and threw off the blanket. This was the black
cloud blanket. In this way. as the story is told, he made them both good and married
them both.
142 Dx\KOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
Then he said t., the.n, •' Y..a n.ust change your f«o<l." But, "What shall we
eatr they said. To which he replied; "N. one should eat men; -t is bad food: there
a^e pl^'ty of other things good to eat." And they believed hin., and so left <.H eat.ng
"■*"'■ Now. in process of time they each had children, and both were boys. Then sud-
denlv the husband thought of his old home an.l was sad and silent 1 he wives said
o hbn '' Whv are vou silentf " He said, "Because I an, sad." " It .s n<.t tar away,
we w 1 g. h n.e with you," they sai.l; and then they sai I to their n.other, "Mother
ZZ.I stones. He I sad and we will take him home.'" So the old woman burned
St stone Then the wives said, "Call father." So the n.otl.er-m-law stood by the
siie t" ; water and said; "Old n.an, come, n.y daughters will go to the man. lam ."
T in imn.ediatelv something floated np fron. the water and came to the shore The
wives their husband in a bag. What appeared was the husband of the old
I om n nd the voung wonuM. were his children. They say it was L ,kteh.. ho when
2' kt i had com; to the shore, they tilled both his eyes ., h the burn stones,
.„d o is n.anv horns they piled the baggage, and their husb.nd they pimped an.ong
?","..' age. He said, "My daughter, I smell son.e live tl.n.g." >.ut .ey smd,
! Ha old man, what is there to be smell.d?" To which he rcphcd "Oh " Ihus they
set off Moreover he said, " l>et n^v grandchildren take little stn.ks and when I inove
.h wlv" let then, dvun, on n.y horns." He also said, "My daughters, keep a sharp
lookout." This he said lest the Thunder should .-ome. For the Thunder and the
^^"""^tiw' as"hev'^Mit ..ver the water towards the mainland, he said, "My daugl.-
ters something oVersh idows me." He sai.l this because it had <loude.l up and he
I'k-v it I'.nt:hev said. -What is there to shade you; if is all c ear sky. In s-,v ng
tl^s thev decriv..<l him. for already the clouds had con.e ..ver. And now when thej
"ppro^l-a the shore the Thunder can.c nearer. P.ut when they can.e to and they
put ashore their husband li.st and then took off all the baggage; and hen hey sau^
Go away, father: the Thun.ler is near." "Alas! my daughters, 1 thought so. he
s.dd a d s arfed home. I'.nt just th... the Thunder shot him. and the water al .rver
; tlt!>b^;od^ The youngman said, "Alas', my poor fafher-iirlaw!" Ibd they
s.n.l .> He will n..t die of that. Altho.igh that is den.', he never dies
Thev had no^^ returned to the place whence he went <,ut, but wher.- the pe..ple
ha.l gone\vas not manifest. So he said, " Put up the tent here, while 1 g.. over yon-
de" He went towards the spring of water, when lo! he saw a woman w. h a head
1 large coming. "That is n.y sistei," he said. She was <.onnng_her hea.l was the
p oi 1?'^ .^ Uev face was all broken out in sores. "Yes, that w..^ n.y sistx., he
S and as she said, "Mv brother that was," he en.braced her, and said, "My s.s-
e^ l'.r t'" " M; broiher," she said, •• r.jktomi has destroye.l al our people.
Me ..10 e he has saved, but has treated n.e vry badly. When I eon.c thus lor water
1 !? ,a V he savs . Vow soniebody has been courting you,' and !..■ sprinkles hot
:t? u .V ft e ^:i s'.n • t^- is ail over sores." Then he said to her. "Go, take
hm^e witer, and f he says that again, say to him, ' Von have destroy, d ail the peo^
pi "wi;t there alive to say anything to me?' The., throw the water „.. h.m. and
^"•^^irshi'ti^XtSZ.^ n. where^re again II,.kto.ni's f.ce w^
fluslu'l and I'sai'l, "xNow so.ne one has be... courting you indeed." But she rephed,
^o
DAKOTA MYTHS.
143
"See, yon have destroyed all tlu- people; who is there alive to say aiivthing to me?"
And she t!aHhed ink' water on him. lie only laughed and said, " Woman, has my
brothcr-iii-luw come home?" She replied, "If you had been left on the uuvisited
island would you ever In-ve returned?" "'iien she left him and came to the tent of
her brother, who commanded his wives to iiasten with the preparations for his sister.
Ho they heaU-d water, washed her, combed her hair, put beautiful clothes on her, and
placed her in the back part of the tetit. Then the man said to his two boys, "Go;
call I'ljktomi." They went and said, "Uijktoml, we call you." lie said, "Oh, how
beautiful my nephews are," and followed them to the tent of his wife's brother. He
was Koing in lo w;e her who had been his wife, now dressed so beautifully and seated
ill the back part of the tent; but the young man said, " Sit there in the door." To
which IJiiktoiFii made answer, "Yes. my brother in law, I will do what you say."
When he wa.-i seated, the young man said, " Uijktomi, eat your own dung." And
they say he did so. This was done to be avenged, because Uijktomi had once told
him to do the same. Then the young man said, " Weave tamarack roots; weave the
basket just your own size and make it come close around your neck." And TJijktomi
difl sf.. "Sit down in it." And (Tijktomi sat down in it. So the young man pressed
Tuktomi in and hung it over the fire. (Jijkhm.i sipiirmed. but the young man said
"Pile on WiMid." So he killed Uijktomi with the sim.ke, took out his heart and dried
It, iKMinded It up fine ami mad<- medicine of it. Then he gave it to his two boys, and
said, " (Jo, scatter it on the ruins of the village." And tliey did so.
When the next morning (•auu'. he said to them, >• Go sc- the medicine you scat-
tered." They r.!turned and said, "Father, all over there are things like worms
crawling," The next morning he sent them again. Thev returned and said, "Father
the things are now very large." On the third morning he sent them again. They
brought biM-k word, "Father, they arc littl.' men. 'Stand up! You are crooked,'
they said to each other; and so they stumbled along," they said. On the fourth day
the pe«»ple were perfected, and at daybreak, with drum beating, yelling, making
proclamations, and great noiso, they came aud ])itclied their tents around the tent of
the young man. wiu.m th.-y made their chief. Thus they sav that by means of
Uijktomi's heart the people were brought to life again. That is all.
>!!
IMh.. I r .,, ■ t ii,,ii - j - . I ilpn t^lll
WAMNUHA-ITAGO^A.
Bead Spitteb.
Wbittkn in Dakota by M. Kenvillb.
Hoksin<?aiitkiviipi waij Ik>p tohan ta^'osa eca wamnuha o6aze kiq owasin
liny lifilovcl ■ "MB timt. !» wben lie Bpltii then beads kiiulH tlie all
itacVosa e('e; hecen taoyate kiij hena wokoyake yapi ece. Heoi] oyate
n.. !„.„, -L -„.>»t l,iH.r,coi)le the tho8« .lotW made-tJeni alwa.vB. Therefore people
lieHpitBiiiit always "C
ri'^ularly
ihdukisaij taijluuj wikoska owim\) hihuaye au ede. Uqkaij wiko£ka wai)
round about
from
yowiig-woiiH-u
all
to-niarry tli(\v were alwnyH
him coming in ftrruK"-
larutnium- larly.
Iwra.
An<l
yoimg- woman onu
He(5en imizii) ;
So-tliat she stopped;
is hihnave va, nijkaij iijviuj hekia tuwe iha niyaqpi
BlH- inarrvlilm vvcnt, aii.l behold l>ei(iid who laughed they aloud
unkan wikoska noin t'li ui)i ka lieyai)i ; luama ! Caijktewiq den naznj ce,
and inaidcn-H two thither th.y and tliTsaay; Wonderfnl! Heart-killer female here utanda ,
wf're
comiiiK-
evani- ka, Iho ve, Caijktowiij, Wamimlia-itagosa hihnaye uyyaopi ce,
theys'hl: and. Con.e 'on. IleartkiUer female. Beadawho-apitaout tomarry weareuohig ,
iuivai)i)i ktc, t'vapi. Hecen om iyaye. Wikoska kiij denaoza Wioyai}-
wepo will. IliVya'id. So with them she went. Maiden the those two Women
Noni)apika ewicakivapi. Oyate en icagapi sni, ituya ica^rapi ; hena taku
Two thev were iall«l. P^plo among they grew not, wilcfly theygrew; theae amne-
wakaij liecapi, hec'en cazepi
niysterious siirh tliey
were,
henee
tl»;ir name.
Heden hena .>ni va, ka om iwaqka, waijna htayetn heoij.
.So those witliKlio went, and with she lay-down. now evening
them
tlierefore.
Heden
ThuH
wanna istiijmai)! kta, uijkaij Wiqyaij Noijpapika kiij lieyapi : Ihoijye,
„.,„■ thev sleep ",nil,l, an.l Women Two the thia .said : Comeoii,
('"anktewin, haiihaijna uijkiktai)i kiqhaij taijpa waksica waij ohonnii pahii}
Heart kille,tin,all., ning «.• awake' if l.ireh bark diah one^ aronnd ^ quiUs
on akisoiini e nsiij tona e pa kiij haij aijpa kiijhaij he Wannud'ia-itao-osa
with braided that 'nee .vbiel, that l!ead the stands daylfght i) that Bead spitsout
hihnave kta, evapi. Tnka liaijhaijna uijkaij Caijktown) e i)a knj en
husband iiav.. shall, they s.'id. Hut morning then Heartkiller female that head the in
ecen haij, ke\ai)i. Hecen vapi, ka inde waq yapi en taijka, huta tarjii)
ao »t<H.d, they say. So th"ey went, and lake one they went in largo. shore ^ ap|>ear
sni e en ipi. Oaijnai) wata waij taijka yaqka, hen Waiunuha-itaj^osa
not that in lliey Ont-on boat one large wa. (aitting), there Heada-apita-out
arrived.
144
DAKOTA MVTII8. 145
torjvvoyc ('iij liPtu ; Ikh-cij niujpi. bi. VViiiiiimliJi-ifajVos;. liiJmiivc unliini vc
■' "'■ ""■" "'«•'■■■ "■"■ ,„;;;,v-. '^'''''"■'' "'"' "'"""■>-> ii.„.i»»i,i„.„„^
liilnwiyc uijliipi ro, (.y,ii)i. ITijkaij, Ilia, Uiwi- hoi'ivapi sta sdcnwavc sni
oyccn lozmia wainmiria iy(.liiialc<' (-a ta<.(ma iycya : rijkaii wammilia kcva
kmlaiyoya: I'ljkaij ilialia uiiliipi; ka li.-mj Wiijyaij N.Mjpapi kiij iiapiu
wata kiij opi.pi, ka waijzi kiij kisirapi, ('!auktcwiij ; Ako iyaya, cyai.i, kn
kiri kih.lani. 1\.ka ho \Vainnulia-ita<;<.sa (m- sni. lU-n-n .iijma koij orvu
coya yinj^"- I 'JKiiU, lUyuij, wata waij liiiiaijpa, iiijkaij iiiiia wivatpa, iiiaza
wafa iiakacs. Hc'cii u Ija en hi: eke \Vammiha-ita/r<.sa hcc; ivc kin
'"" ""''•'"' ■'■'""' ;;j.';«;irHl tlM.n.arriv...!: this l!..a.l«.>,,,ll«..,„r tl,at«av In- Ih.
takii wiyatpa (.('c koyakc nakacs nina (.kitaijiij. Ik-i-cn, Takii oij, wikoska,
snn,,-^- l,r.;;l,t aln„. warn i„,l,.,.,l. vry appi-arn. Th-n. W|,at f„r „n „,
<h'ii yjK'cya he, <'ya. Tiikaij is, Wainiiuha-itajVosa hihnavc hi kcva- ki
en Wnjyaij Noijpa token ("('akiooijpi he okiyak*-. [Jiikaii, IIo wo iinhrh
""•■"■ '^^'"''""' l'"" '"'" tiny ,li,l |„ her that hIh- tild him. 'Ih.n. (,•«„„• or,.' „■<■ twn
{a
ila)
kt;i ('(' eye <;a kiri ki.
^ii-hitnic
lio Willi, and with lirariivrcl
hfv at his
home.
Ito injniai)i kiij he onidako kta. Ilecon Wii)vaij Xoijpaiii kin wirasta
^'"^- '"I"'" '!"■ '1'^" ItHl will. riMi^ \V.,;,„.„ Two ' thn man
koij ki(-i kipi. IJijkaij kuijkisitku ti en ii;i. I'ljkaij invun tiiwc hcva-
|a'!ln™id|""''l,"™: ' ■^'"" '=''^"""""'l"'-l.i'' i.™H'- in ^tjl,^^• Ami 1„ , • „ne thiZ-ahl^
Si\aka, Wainnuha-itaoosa nic'o ('c. cya. IJijkaij, Ho, token takeve se
''"' li.a,I.S|,itl,.,- y„n.,alls , h,..«ai.l, Th.-n, S.I,,.' ,„„,..h„»- « hat I..- it'
oya; I eeei. upi sin jto, ne takn wakaijyaij eeomii (h-o e tuncna winyan
'"■"""'• "'■'■">• '"mn.v.-ni.t. thiHmmclhinc niy.st.rh.u«ly they <r<. alway»ihat mi...n.- w.m.an
waijyake sni oeeo ce, eya va ivaya. Tuka wiijvaij koij lievai)i: 1\iku
«eos not alway.s , he said, and went. liut woi'i.en 'ih.- ih,% ,a,,l Wh ,t
|ii(..rt»aid|
wakaij kes waijya<-- nijyakoij eeee, ekta uijye kte, oyapi; ka tni yani
niysf.r.ou.s .ven se.inu w.^two are ulway«. t.. it welwo-^o will. tlVey »ahh ami Ih.r,- •«el,t.'
rijkiMj niiiii oko e lieeen wakeya ohdoka waij ohna etoiiwaiini, nnkan
."•■'"" """■' '«• "'•'• "" l<"t hole on,. ,„ ,1,,.^ |,„,,<,.V -;„„, •"
hihnaknpi koij heo nite kiij lie awaeipi: mjkaij tawien kin eyokasiniii e
hMshamMlieirM^^^^^^the^^^ Ihatis ha,k the that tluy .lamed on and wive«.hi, the ' hK.kii.y in hat
waijwieayake; nijkaij naziij hiyaye ea, Mis siyaka nite awaeiiti owiina eye
tlu.mh,..»nw; ami h,. rose to hV. f.Vt ami I leal s haek damini: !.n I lollm> !„■ said.
<;a psi])sie;i, keyapi. Fie ni!i;iaksica wai) siyaka eyapi (V-ee, liee ke\ani
'""' """!";' ':"'" ""■':"-^- ''''''^ ''"'■'< "'"-■ ■"•^'' ■'■•'»"' »!««*». that.i.it ,h.;yJy."
viort — VOL IX-
|4(i I.AKOTA GBAMMAB, TBXT8, AM) ETU.NOUllAl'llY.
- 7iiL,;';H^"U i,^;^:.::; u »= ■-'■ 'iirr "":r- "^t
'"""""'"'I *""»"'■ . I ti'iii\-iiii
liLilf Ml!''! !»f"T.»;iicl) . ,, , u- ...1.., IwL, ,'.11
h, ««4 M(/.I.Hi Ihrmir "I"' '• '"" '" l,,|,„e»niai tiim.
S;» .»«v.. 1;;.. >rir- '"'t"' S^ '±' s's;:: i ''•■ s, t :r
UiM»^»>h., i».. t.,.. .1,.. rH„™.H.r, , -.u... ^^. . , . j 1 '.., ,i„„,,„j nivaij
..va k.^ hW-h tak (,y(. sni. I .jkaij l.t'c;.-n S.N,ak.. k-U l.<l;^ ».<;, ^l^J ,„• ,
;:;y;:n;;a,y;:'"; „„. .,.,.;,.„ ... u,, ,. siv„u„ .*,., ^«:;; u.
iM'taijliaij luf H-iipi
^-Mff ibk. ih»-j wke
tlii'V Bilk :ilwii.v« till- ll"it
"-±y» ii> >: Slit" -S'' ^- :" .j:?k;. ■'" " '"' ^"" "'
DAKOTA MYTHS.
147
ow;.Hiu KjiA. i-i^ kiu Iwiia Sivjikii kuijkisitku we kiij liciiii co, kcvai)!.
all txo li>«r itlau) liar u«» *r.,.i ...,._.i i.. - i j . ii , ., .. .i • '
tliuy Biiy.
lUe
iut«l f^«lt-
Krundiiiutlier liin blcxiil tlji< tliiMi< aru.
Hj'liaii Hivaka ii HokMiiu'jujtkivapi pii kiij yuha wicastavataiii kin
1 1-* T^rf »* IK,, U.l„v.,l • h,.,„| „,e 'havluK cl.taV ' the
liiiKilK'ii vukexH kiu "lafMm yuha iiia/.iij. lijkaij lldksiiu'aijtkivaiii lioijkii
I.rL:iI.' ^Vi*.!!'^'"'^^!:"''"'''"^''" '^''J w.Hvihahavo ('a uite awan wirakivc!
M..r«l«^, W««fci.^, fc^. „,„,,„., „„. ,,.,^,.,,,1,..,, • , ,„„.^ „„..,„„,„ ,|,.,„.|,.,, ,;,„,„
Ji^ou wah|«.i.Hnay.', .-ya »Vya .'a, 'r<.ki lie inivc nakaos lu'.-ainoij, cva ;>(•(■(•.
.ha..,.H, H«*«-««4. «.M „,Wwh..„. W„ll, tim. r i, t.,.t.l,li,l, ',,.,•„.„,, ,.lwuv,;
Lukay IJUktoiiM kuyU V" lioijku kiij licva ('('va ra; 'l\)ki is luna nivan
^Il«« lltklUMd l»»T«,lU i.n.1 ,M..rl»r hl« 11,0 tliU;,!!,! .rvlnawlMii; WVII, !„. thisiiW afu.i.l
«<•«, lu' iiiiv** na*-; iMV'aiiK.ij, <.va ec'o; Kra ivukraij w<., (naiii. [Iijkaii
lUwav., Uurt I *,«|, ,fci,|,|t,l, h.,;oi.l nlwa.va; IiHlcwl ' ,„|,l„r ll.on. tli'.y m.l.l. \u.l
I ijkti.iiii uitkotkoka cliapi ('e, tokei'a idukcaijpi sni Iio. De wakova kin
nial.on naz.y, htya. Vvhu) wakeya kiij vuzuzupi, uijkaij t^iyaka llok.sin-
^ I , , ...... IT.. ...... ..II, tiMii AUJii i»»y.
'""/,'>''!" ]«•>'"'"'» <'« "'iW* i« irtfiij koij yuhe (Ja waijkan inaziij. Unkaij,
W«r«d t«,^ u>:4^ ,^ ^fc,, ,,„ k„it„ il,o '' l„«l „,„! „b..v« I,. ,t,MMltl,iT.., Tl„>,
IllliirrMuiill
Kiiu kii wo. yai.i ktri nr ♦•yapi. Tuka waijkaii ivavc, ra Iiaijvetu \vi kin
!'' , -;i. ''"*^'"^ n<'n'ii tolmn liaijvetii \vi niinia ra takii waij taiiiii kin Ik;
Id 11..- imkWU. !«•««„<.»..,► !»,«, „h,„ ,,,^,^1 »„„ r..,,,,,! and « •thins app.'.r.. ti„ ihat
Sivaka I't', U'MH' «Ujii;WainnMha-ita;i<.sa pa kiij ^ iilic ra uijina is Ijiani-aijli('('a
_ l™l I.. t^ ,*. IVu.1 Spitter l„.u,l ,|„. •j,„l,l., ami other It si,rr„.graH»
isaij l^oij yiilii- «;a ttit/'u), k»vapi.
NOTKS.
1. Tlj4' Umti. IU,yM4,red, is said to b« used only of tlie first-born or eldest son
of a ebicf, aiul m wo.fiM jttaiid for F'lince. Ft is 'lioksidaij,' hoy, and •('■antelviyii,' to
hr : 'i'lii" i« put til iUt' i»fnr>»l and pjissive form, iiiid so ineans iieloredSon.
2. TliiK iiiylli *Im,w* tliat plirijility of wives is a <• istom of ancient date anion};
the Dakota, ami lliat IIm- takiiijf of sisters was a con iiion fcnm of it. Fni tlier, tlu^
myth showH a vtry Urn «ate of soeial morality. To tlie (,nestion, what hiws or' im-
iiiemoiial u«ij.'«-* am««jj tl»#' l»nkota, restrain tiiem in their matrimonial alliances, M.
Hcinille aiiKwi-i*. "Thw ar»r no Iaws--t!iat is, laws with penaiti.'s— to prevent a man
from taking Ii?* »i*t,irr l« irifi-, or even his niotlier, but we simjilv say such a man is
like a ilo}t-iui J* a ifcig," Tl.at they often have largely t ran stressed "th., line of pre-
w-rilMA-l <-.»i.i»aiiK:iiiiiityJi, takiiiK wives, is evidenced by the name Kh/uhm In'iug worn
by a niiiiitN'r »f tb« *iib«<.|,|es in the Dakota niifion. This dividhtq w brmldm, i^i
custom i« iiiii«i«mh rHwfwl fo rheli niatrimonial alliances.
9 H i- iuU'tt tliuu to »oie In these niytlis the origin, or at least tae explana-
tion, of eeilai. *.«N{<iil(ir D^riiis of s,M-eeh in the laii«iiafre. which it is i.npossible to
iU!4»«iiii( tor irtUfimM', Vm esiiinple, h, this myth, we have 't^iyaka-o,' TmUhot,
»i !l
,4H l.AKOTA .KAMMAB, TBXT8, AND raHNO.IllAl'UV,
r.... ..y .."■ '■«■•' "".'•• "'t ;;:i:'™ . t . .. ., ■.•• "". ."■■
gory
the bioiMl hiiul "Ithc Night Sun
TUANSLATION.
The. was a Boy ..Covca wh,.. ^."''^ -^^IJ^^'ltltr^iJ^^wtin "
„l,„n<lant won- they th.t his 1-<'| i;,;-;'^;;; , ^ t .^'r.:... all anxious ... have
this si.rea.l abroa.l, tlu- young women ot " " " ^ ^ ,^ j„ „„^,,, ,,i,„ ,„.,• husl.an.l, il'
,,i,„ ,!„. ., husban,!. And as a .erta.n »"•;'« 's st „ .ed, when lo! two wouuM.
,,ossible, she heard lu-hind her son.e one^ laugh mg h st. , ^^^^^^^^^ ^^ ^,^^^^^^,
;z;;?;r.^s;:!^^^sr:t'r -^^ ^^ - - -
t..gelher." Ho she went w.th the.n. Two-Wonu-n." They did not grew
'"^"-r h:;;!:;!:^ w.. with ti. lay ..wn -;^--,- ;-nx;s;:;
n„t t.e..ve they w.-ut to sU.p the t-;- -';;;- ; , , 'j, ;; aisU with „u^^ WO.U
thena.rningeonK.s,atwhosesoeverhead sand I ,..,..d.S,.itter tor a
„.a it and hUed with nee, she - J^^ -'l^^:;;;;;,.;;';: „... ,, ,.„ of Heart- Killer,
'husband." So when the n.orning ean
they say. , , u,. ^vhost^ farther shores et.uld not be
Then they went ..n an.l came to a 1. g h k . vv • ^^^^^^^ ju-ad Hpitter's
.en. out on the water was -^^^^^^^^^^J^';^^ ;, ......Spitter tor our husband."
ailage was they .-ailed and said. ' W e hau .on. ru ^^ ^^_ ^^^ ^^^,^^^ ,,^..,,,.
^oUH- .>ne .amo r.nving. Wh.-n he arr.ve.i tl ■ an ^^^^^_ ^ ^^^^^^ ^^^^^^^^,.^„
„,„. „„,. ,amo r..wing. XN l..-n ih' '""^Y.' ,h, not know anv <u.e by that name;"
,iHer ..ur hn.sband." To w u.'h he r.-pbed \^^'\J^' ' , „,..,„ .,„t. The
.t at the san.e tin.e he fllle.l -;;--; "^ ^^^ '..^ll then. u... Th.-n the two
,adsw.-res.'attered all "•..nnd.an ,l.ui^h.n(, n > ^^^^^^ ^^^.^^^ __^,^^ ^^^^,^^^^.
seen.
V
S.im.
ai
but
heads w.-re s.-attered all aroun... an.., -"^;;;;';; ;;;; •;i;,;,r,,a..k. an.l sai.l, - (!«> away,
^v,.nu.n w.-nt iut.> the eanoe, but «"^ ' V ! " ,,^ , .. .e was not IWadSpitter.
lIcwtKiller." S.. they went ^'•>;";';' ,'^,, j:',,,:. ,an,e in sight. It was a
lleart-Killer st.H.l ^'^^ ;-'y'''^;J^Z-J;n^^. '^ .an,., .u. an.l .niv.nl. This
:-:^i;::XS*:^l-^>— - -g..t .....thing, ..e appear.,., wa. very
-'""S...g ..>man, what a.. > -;- -----^ twot.l 'h^i '^^^^
,,,, ,„,, to get lh-a.l-Sp.tter i..r a husban and « hat t ^^ ^^^^^^^ ^^^^^^^^ ^^.^^^ ^ ._^^_
her. TM.eu he said, " Cme on, w.- tw.. wdl g.. h..u.c.
Let us r.-turn t.. the oth.-rs. ^ ^^^^ ^^.^ „.,„„. ,vas
The tw., won.eu went houn- w,tli the '"• ;^'" ' J „„,, ,,,;,,, .-T.-al-
TeaMMuk, and he lived with Ins f^-;>-'>t|- • ,;,■;;:;, ^. ...d.-.-d, s.mH.l...dy has
Du.k. I'.eadSpitter .-.alls you t.. a U'a>. •! ' ^,,^^ ^^,,,.
«aid s..n.ething;" an.J thn. t.. he -" ' J^;"' t.^h.- w.-nu-n said, ''We,
mystery; u.. w..man hu.ks at it. S.. M
making
too, are
DAKOTA iMYTIIH.
HJ)
iM-cimtoincd to sec Hk- suiMMiisitiinil; \\r will «<)," mid ho flicy vvoiit. VVIicii lln^y
rt'iiclifd the pliifc Ijicn- was iiiiirii iioiMo, luid tlii'.v (uimo and looked in l»y n hole of
tlu) tent, luid lo! tile iamateH wore diincinK on tin- hack of Toal Duck. il<- waw liis
wives peeping in, and InMipinK up, said, " I, also, will join the dancte on tiie Teal'M
bark," and so he janiiied al.out. They say this was tlii^ dnek tinit is ealled the "Teal,"
and hence, to this day, that duck has no fat on its haek, beeause tlie i>eoph' (hmced
on it, they say.
Tiien the two wouu'H started back, and, takiiiff two blankets, tlioy put bees in
the one and ants in tlic other and went on. The other woman, who was ealled Ifeuit-
Killer, was with the Hoy lieloved. Her they to<ik and thrust out, and then placed
themselves on either siile of him.
Tln^ii Teal Duck eame iK.ine, and when he had lifted one blanket the bees came
out and stuuK bini; when he lilted the other the ants came out and bit him. Then
lie said, " Indeed, here is much that is stranne," and so he opeiu'd out the. blankets
and the ants and bees swarnuMl out and drove everybody the house. Ho he went
and founti tin- two wives of Teal Du<k with ilead Hpittcr, to whom he said, '<My
elder brother, ijive me back the youiiKor one." There was no reply. Affain he
made the dennnid, but no answer came. And so Teal-Duck wcut home sin^finj,' this
song, they say:
" You Hpitter of Pearls, give me back my younger wife;
I<'<tr over the lake I always drive box-elder pegs."
And from this has come down to us this form of speech, viz: When sores come
out on people and pus is fornu'd, they say, "Teal Duc^k has shot Ihem."
Now, when nigiil canu', on, Sharpdrass took his knife, and (hiding the ISoy.
'teloved sleeping with the two wimien, hecutolf his heiwl, and, lioMing it in his haiiil,
looix his station inside of the tent. Wbou the peoph^ knew that the l!oy■|{.'h»v(^d'
lay headless there was a great tumult. So they went to the house of the Teal, but
his giandmother had pla<-ed him on the top of his tent. They went in, but only a
little brown heron came Hying out. Hence the fowl that iscaUed Little IJrown-lleron
(snipe) is the grand tiier of the TealDuck. It tiewaway and alighted in the corner
of a reed marsh. Then the people went and trod down and trampled up thoroughly
the reed island. Hence, when all the roots of tlie reeds are red, they say this is the
blood of the Teal's grandmother.
Then Teal-Diick, having the head of the Hoy-Iieloved, went and stood within
tlH' tent of the chief. And the mother of IJoy JJeloved cried, and said, "You bad,
wiuthless fellow who debauched my child and lia<I people dance upou your own back'
you have impoverished me." While she cried, some one said, •• Indeed, and was it I
who did this thing!" Then they called llijktonii, ami when his mother said, crying,
" Who is it who says this aloud. ' Indeed, ami was it 1 who did itT" Then irijktomi
.said, "Now, consider this: You say Uuktomi is a fool; why, don't ym understand
• his? It is he wlio stands within the tent wlio says this."
Then they tore down the tent and beheld Teal-Duck holding the head of Uoy-
lielovcd and the other having the knife, and they stood up high. "(Joine down,"
they .said, "you shall live;" but up they went and stood in the moon. And ho
now, when the nu.on is full, what appears in it is Teal-Duck holding the head of One-
who-si)its-ont pearls, and the other is iSharp-tJiiiHS lioldiug the kuife in his hands.
This is the Myth.
IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-S)
/
O
1.0
I.I
1.25
s «a liio
1.8
U 111 1.6
Photographic
Sciences
Corpo-^tion
^
'''\i
^
•ss
j^
^1^^
:\
\
O'
'b"^'..<i. «•>
23 WEST MAIN STREET
WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580
(716) 872-4503
D>° ^^
^0 ■^^p
,
PAKAHLK OF THE PRODIGAL SON— Luke XV, 11-32.1
Wit-asta waij ciijliiijtku noijpa: uijkay liakakata kii) lie atkiiku kiij
Miiii a aonliis two: anil yoiingpst tlie that fatlu'rliiB the
hei-ivii: Ate, woyulia initawa kte ciij he mi('u-wo, eya. IJijkar) woyuha
8ai<l to liiiii : Father, goods iuin« willbo th« that inc-niiiii'givii, liesaiil. Ami goods
kiij yuakipaiu wiC-alcu. Uijkaij iyoliakain aijnetu touaiia, ciijliiijtku liakakta
tlio " dividiniJ thcinlic nave. And ' after day few, sonhis youngest
Itoij he owasiq witaya tpahi, ka itehaijyaij niakoce waij ekta iciiiiani ya;
tliat-
was
that
all
togelfce:
gathered
his-own,
and
a-far-olf
eountry
traveling went :
Uijkaij
And
\'A heu sihaij ohaijyaijpi kiij oij, taku yuhe ciij ovvasiij hdutakunisui.
and there bad doings the by, what ' behad tbo all he-destroyed liisown.
owasiij waijiia hdusote yehaij, makoce kiij he en wicaakihaij hiijt'a; uijkaij
all now heliadspent when, eountry the that in famine very; and
Ids own
hirjiiakaha wicakiza. Urjkai) niakoce kii) heu uupi kiij waijzi ti kii; ekta
eoni-ociuoiitly he-was in want. And eountry tbo liiere dwelt the one house the to
i, ka kici yaijka; uijkaij he iria^a kiq ekta kuku.se wo wieaku kte yesi-
went, and with was; an<i tluit-one field the to swine foo<i them-givo should sent.
Uijkaij kukuse taku yutapi kiij hees oij wipiirlye waeiij; tuka tuwedaij
And swine what cat the eveu-tliat witli till-himself desired ; but some-one
dot oku .sui. Uijkaij waiuui i(3iksuye rehaij hoyti: Ate wit-asta opewicatoij
food gave- not. ..._-. ..
And
when tbis-said:
My-
father
them-boughi
remeuibered-
"liiui biinseir
kiij heea tona wicavuha, ka lieua a<j;uyapi iyaki^uya yuhajii, tuka niiye ke
tbo such how-many theiii has, and tho.se bread uu)retbau-eniuigli tbey have, but f myself
wotektehdapi kii) oij atakuuisiii ainayaij t'e. Ito nawaf^iij, ka ate ekta
bun"er the by- I am lieeoming fw'lde. Lo! Island and my- to
" uioahs-of (-arise), father
walide (.'a, liewakiye kta; Ate, inahjiiya kiij ekta ka niye iiakuij nitokam
l-go-bome and, to-bim I say-tbis will: Father, lieaven the against and thee also thee before
wawahtaui; ka detaijhaij ciij6anuiyaye kta iyeniaeeee isiii; wieasta
I-liave-sinned i a'nd from this time, ehild rae-tliiMi-bave shouldst I am worthy not; man
opewit'avatou kiij hees waijzi iyeeeea maka^a wo, epe kta t'e, eya. Uijkaij
beui th 111 b:is't-bought the even one lilse me make, I-say will , be-snld. And
naziij hiyaye, (;a atkuku ekta ki. Tuka uahahiij iteliaij ku, atkuku
bo rose to bis feet, lind latlier bis to weiit-liome. liut whilestiU lar olf eoniing fatlicr-his
home,
waijhdake (;a, oijsikida ka, iijyaij«>- ye (;a, noskiu hduze <;a, iikputaka.
saw him and lind-eiimims ami running went, and by-the neek (la.-.ped and kissed him
liisown sionim hisown, liisown, his own.
ciijhiijtku kiij heciya: Ate, mahpiya kiij ekta ka uiye uitokaiu wawahtani,
son-bia the this-said- Fatlier, heaven the to and tlice thco-bofore I-haTO-sinned,
to-bitn:
ka detai]haij ('iijeaiuayaye kte eirj he iyemaeece sni, eya.
■ • . '' , , , . ., .!_» 'lam worthy ■"'• i...— .1.1
llijkaij
And
a'nd from-this-tlnl(^ ehild-me-thou have ahnnldst the that '1 am worthy not, be-siiid.
' Tilt' accimiiiaiiyiiig iuterliueiir trtiuslationg iroiii the lUblo appeared in the edition of 1852, just
nfter tlie (iraiuiiiur.
150
DAKOTA MYTHS.
151
Tuka atkuku kirj taokiyo kii) hewicakiya: i^iiia iyotaij vvawte kiij lie
liut fatlicrlilii tlii< IiIH' rvftiit tli« tliiiito-Hioiii nuicl: Ulaiiknt ' luiMt gixid tlie that
au-po, Ija iijkiya-|M); ka inazanapcupe waij nape kiij en iyekiya-po; Ija
brIiiKyc. anil iiiit-iinliiiii'.vn; niirl (liigerrliiK a linnd Hie on piityui anil
silia liaijpa oliekiya-po; k'l l)tezica'lar) cemyaj)i kiij he den au-po, ka kte-p<»;
fiHit iiiotciwiim iiiit'UU-liiiiiyei and (!owcaIf fiittod the that here hriiigjp, and klll-ye;
wauijtapi Ija uijkiyuskiijpi kta ce. Miciijksi kiij do ta, uijkaij kiiii; taijiij.siii
we<!at and WK-ni.|<>lc<! will . My-aon the this (load, and livosasaiui lost
l<;a iyeyapi, oya. llijkaij liiijnakalia wiyuskiijpi.
and 'jHliiiind, hi^aaid. Anil iinniidlati'ly thryriijoiccil.
,eyapi, oya.
Ih liiiind, licaaid.
Uijkaij ciijliiijtku tokapa koij, lie niajVata uij : uykaij tikiyadaij kii
And mni-lila oldcat that- was, tliat flulilat woa: and houHonearto was w:
do\vaij))i Va wa(^,ipi nal'iorj.
xiiiKiug and ilanrinK liu heard.
kapi liociijliaij, he iwaij<>a.
meant i(, that he Inquired.
ooniing
Iioine
ea
hen
Uijkaij ookiye warjzi kijiaq, ka lieiia token
And aervaut one heealledto, andtlieaethinKH huw
IJijkaij lieoiya : Ni.suijka lidi ; uijkaij ni uij k'l
And lie-Haid'thla- riiyyiiiinKer- liaa- and alive ia and
tti-hiiD: hruther i-onie.|ionie;
zaniyaij hdi klij ; hooij-otaijhaij niyato ptozieadaij coinyajii koi; he kikte ce,
well haa- tliei therefore thy'father cuwealf fatted tha't won that killed
CDnielieme l„r iii,„
oya. Uijkatj hecen wilida, ka tin kihde \va 'iij sni ; helian atkuku kiij
he said. And wi liewaaangry. and intethe- he-go- di .ed noti then fatliet-his the
hoiiHe hoiiie
taijkan hiyu kn <'ekiya. Uijkaij holian wa apte <;,a atkuku kiij heciya:
out laiiio and iMfMniigh't-liiiii. And then he aViawerejl and fatlierliis the this Ha'id-to.
Ilio, vvaniyetu ota waijna waot'ii'iye, (;a iyao ciij tohiijui kawape Hui; hococa
I.o! winter iiiaiiy now Miave-heliied-'theo, andthy-word the over I-pa»«ed not; thus
hevoiid
esta, koda\> ioawayo oiij oui wiinduHkiij kta o tohirjni taciijeadaij waijzi
although, rrleiid thnm-1-have the with I rejoice might that at nny-tinie diwr-child one
niayaku Hiii de: Tuka niciijkisi witkowiijpi kiij om woyulia nitawa kiij
me thou not Uut thy-son harlots the witl proporty thv the
gavest
toiiiniciye ciij do hdi &d, waijcako ptezieadaij (-eniyapi kii) he yecicata co,
eaten iip-rorthee the thla rainie- when, at-onie eow-ealf fatted the that thou for-hlni-
'"""<> , haHt-killetl
eya. IJijkaij hoeiya; (Jiijs, ohiijiiiyaij iiiici yauij ; ka taku mduhe ciij he
hoiiaid. And thlnhe-said Son, always ino-witli thoii-art; and wlnt I-havo the that
to-hiiii:
iyuhpa nitawa.
all thine. Thy younger the iliis was- and has eome-
brother de/"l to-life;
kiij liooij etaijhaij ito, oaijto uijvvastopi ka uijkiyuskiijpi kte cirj he hecetu
the therefore lo! heart wogood and w'e-rejoice should the that is-rlgUt
ce, eya co.
, he'aald
Nirtuijka kiij de fi uijkaij kiui ; taijiijsni, uijkaij iyeyapi
the ihls was- and has eome- wsslost, and ia-founil
' i
* i
II
TIIK LORD'S PRAYER.
Itaijcaij tawocekiye kin.
Lord hisprayer the.
At<!uijyai)pi mahpiya ekta naijke ciij; Nicaze kiij vvakar)dapi kte;
Kather-WB-have heavcii in thou-art the; Thy-nanie the holy-regarded shall;
Nitokicoijzo kiij ii kt<!. Mahpiya ekta token nitawaciij ocoijpi kiij, inaka akan
Thy kingdom the .oriie shall. Heaven in how thy-«ill is-dono the, earth upon
■'---'•""•■■■'—"'
152 DAKOTA (lUAMMAU, TliXTS, AND OTIINOJiUAl'JIY.
''"^™ "'^T 'sr '^T'" "t' t.*'''"'i:""i" ""te;-- 1 "r£i;p''
wowhH,, ki,,, l,en.kiy» „wi:.;„kc wa;,m „ita«a „u,;w.. Anu...
TIIK FOUU'l'II OOMMANDMKXT.
WoaliojM' itO|ML
UoiiiniaiHUnrlil fuurtli-
^"i"S±r"' "^^ !- "^Js:;' ^i "«"' -^ ""Kf '"Sf
':^:;1;;? °*= Si ti; 'lir b "'si?' isi^S' »"ff :!;•&• "S"
A,,,«tu *,k|,,. on YoWwa mahpiya, u^. n.imwa.;- fe, '±',' "''IS!"'
ai)i)etu-okihi)!ii)i kiij ho hdiivviiste ka hduwakaij.
• 8om7of 17.C i;ak»U oLject t<. the use of thr im|.«.ativ« ii. w„ »i..t («», ii. ».l.lnMmnK God, pro-
(VrriiiS the cudiiif? ye, liieiisu.— J. o. l>.
.
,
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
PART THIRD.
ETHNOGRAPHY.
153
—r"~T' """'•*"'
El^IINOGRAPHY.
CHAPTER I .
THE DAKOTA.
Tlie introduction to tho Dakota Grammar and Dictionary, published
Jjy the Smithsonian Institution in IHo'i, connnences with this paragraph:
The nation of Sioux Indians, or Dakotas, as they call themselves, is supposed
U* number about 2r»,(MM). Tiiey are scattered over an immense territory, extending
from the Mississijjpi River on tlie east to the Black Hills on the west, and from the
mouth of th ; Big Sioux River on the south to Devils Lake on the north. Early
in the winter of 18;37 they ceded to the United States all their land lying on the
eastern side of the Mississippi ; and this tract at present forms the settled portion
of Minnesota. During the summer of 1.S51 the Comniissiouer of Indian Affairs, with
(lovernor Ramsey, of Minnesota, negotiated with the Dakotas of the Mississippi and
Minr.esota, or St. I'eters Valley, for all their land lying east of a line ruuning from
Otter-Tail Lake through Lake Traverse ( La<- Travers) to the junction of the Big Sioux
River with the Missouri; the Indians retaining for their own settlements a reservation
on the upper Minnesota 20 miles wide and about 140 long. This purchase includes i 11
the wo<Klcd lands belonging to the Dakotas, and extends, especially ou the south side
of the Miiniesota Kiver, mnw distance into the almost boundless i»rairie of the West.
Beyond t'lis, the Indians follow Iflie buffaloes, which, although evidently diminishing
in numbers, still range in vast herds over the prairies. This aninuil furnishes the
Indian with food and clothing, and a house, and, during the summer, with the "bois
de vache" for fuel. In the winter these sons of the prairie are obliged to pitch their
tents at or in the little clusters of wood, which here and there skirt the margins of
the streams and lakes.
Tlie interval of thirty years has made such changes in this people as
to require an almost entirely new statement. First, as regards numbers:
The above statement was made mainly by estimation, and not on actual
count. Only a small portion of the Dakota were at that time receiving
annuities. In this case the estimate was largely under the truth. Since
that time, when the western Dakota were at war with our Government,
they were variously estimated as numbering from 40,000 upward. But as
■^ 155
n
166 DAKOTA OUAMMAU, TEXT8, AND liTllNOliKAl'UY.
thoy are now gathorod at the various a^rfiu-ios, viz, Cl.oy(3nnc Uivur, Crow
Creek, Devils Lake, Lower Hrule, Pine Uidge, Rosebud, Sisseton, stand-
ing Rock, and Yankton, in Dakota Territory, with Poplar River ni Mon-
tana, and Santee in Nebraska, tbey are reported at a little less than 30 0()(».
This does not include the more than 100 tatnilies of homesteaders at b lan-
dreau and Brown Earth. Nor does it hidude Sitting Hull's party, the
greater pait of which has recently returned to the United States. In a(hli-
tion to these, are, Dakota-speaking peophi beyond the line, Uie btoneys
and Assiniboin, besides at least 1,000 of the refugees from our war ot
1862 who have become permanent .-.sidents in the Queen's donnnions.
We now conclude that 40,000 will be a low estimate of those who speak
the Dakota language. , . r ^ x
Secondly, as regards habitat: This will be made plam by a briei state-
ment of the migrations and history of the different tribes which constitute
the Dakota nation.
TIUUES.
Their name, the Dakota say, means hvyucd or allieil ; and they some-
times speak of themselves as the "Oceti sakowiij," Scorn am nvAl fires.
These are the seven principal bands which compose the tribe or nation, viz:
1. The Mdewakaijtoijwari, Vilhuje of the Spirit Lake. Their name is
derived from a former residence at Mdewakaij (Spirit or Sacred Laki^, Mille
Lacs, which are in Mimiesota, at the head of Rum River. This was the
old home of the nation, when Ilemiepin and Du Luth visited them two
hundred years ago. As these so-called Si)irit Lake villagers occupied the
gateway of the nation, they were for a lonjr time better known than the
other portions of the tribe, and came to regard themselves as living in the
center of the world. Thirty years ago this record was made of them :
Tbey are divided into seven piineipal villages, three of wliicli are still on the
western bank of the Mississippi, and the others on or near the Minnesota, within 25
or 30 miles of Fort Snelling. This portion of the Dakota people have i;e<;;;'v<'il ;Ui-
nuities since the year 1838, and their number, as now enrolled, is about 2,000. Ihey
plant corn and other vegetables, and some of them have made a little progress m
civilization.
In that same year of 1851 they sold their land to the Government
and were removed to a reservation on the upper Minnesota, and were the
principal actors in the emeute of 1862, which resulted in their capture and
dispersion. Those who fled to the Dominion of Canada with Little Crow
have for the most part, remained there, while those who lived through the
DAKOTA TRIllES.
167
(►nlcal of civptivity an^ now a civilizc^d jieophf at tho Hanteo Apfcncy, in
Ni^iraska, and at tlic Flandrcan Homtstoad Hottlonu>nt on the IJij; Sioux.
Tho oriirin of the nanic^ Mdowakaijtoywaij is accounted for by Mr. M.
Uenvilh* aH tVdlows: In the east c(»untry tliere was a larjjo lake, and in the
lake there was a Taku-Wakai), wliich was feared. Hut there they made
their villa<,'e. And wIkui the phnitinj;' time came this Io(!al {j^od always
made his appearance. Hut this <,'ens dreamed of it and worshiped it, and
no more feared it. TIence tluy <xot the name of " Hacred-Lake Villa}?ers."
This was an orij^inal <^ens of the Dakota people, which was afterwards
divided into seven gentea, viz: (I) Ki-yu-ksa, Brcohrrs of custom or law,
said to refer to marry injf into their own frmH. (2) lle-nmi-caij (Hay-
minnee-chan), Jlill-watrr-irond, th(^ name of Harn Hluff at Red Winj,''. (3)
Ka-po-za (Kaposia), Liffhf ones, those who traveled unincund)ered with
l)aj^},'af?e. (4) Ma-^a-yu-t(* sni, Thnf who do not eat f/rrsc. (5) He-ya-ta-
toij-we, Tlie Hack VUhtficrs. This was the Lake Calhoun band. (6) Oyate-
sica, Had people. (7) Tiij-ta-toij-we, Prairie Villat/ers}
2. The Wahpekute, Letif-shooters. It is not now known from what
circumstances tin* Wahpekute received their name. Thirty years a^o
they were a roviuf-- band of about 500 or GOO, who laid claim to the
(u»untry of Cannon River, tin* head waters of the Hhu^ Earth, and west-
ward. They were }i[uilty of tlu* massacre of Spirit Lake, in L)wa, in 1H57,
and were so demondized thereby that they l)ecame rovers, and have lost
their jdace in the Dakota tamily. After the sale of their land, in 1851,
they became coimected with the Spirit-Lake band, and, disref,nirdin{r their
f^entes, some of them an; now at Santee Ajrency and some at Sisseton
A«,''ency, but the f,n-eater part hav(! fled to the Missouri River aud to Canada.
ii. The Wahpetoijwaij, Villoffe in the Leaves, probably obtained their
name from the fact that formerly they lived only in the woods. The old
home of this band was about the Little Rapids, which is some 45 miles by
water from the mouth of the Minnesota River. Tliirty years ago it waa
written :
About ;{0(> still reside there, but the larger part of the band have removed to
Lacqni-parle and Uij? Hrone Lake. In all they number about 1,0(M> or 1,200 souls.
They all plant corn, more, or less, and at Liie-<iniparle, one of the mission stations
occupied by the American Board of Commissicmers for Foreign Missions, they have
made soun-, jirogress in learning to read and write their own language, and have
substituted, to some extent, the use of the plow for tlib 'loe.
I Hak(!-wastc, a chief of tlio Milewakai)toi)wai), who was in WnNhington, I). C, in 1880, (javo
t\w (iftli aiKl Hcvcntli neiiU'K »s " Uoy.yUi ot<)i)wo " iiikI " Tii)ta nUnjvrv ; " Imt sinoo then Rov. A. I.. UicKH
lias tjivpii th<! lornis •' Ue,vatatoi)wai) " and '• Tii)ii.toi)wai)."— .1. (>. D.
i H
158
DAKOTA (UtAMMAU. TKXTB, AND ETIINOOttAPHY.
Tht'HO IhvfUns in the Lmvcn were morn or U^hh mixed up in the out-
break of 1«(;2. Some of them H(mI to Miuiitolm, where they now have a
native churcli near Fort ElHn. Some of them were of \\w ( aptivity, and
carried letters and relifrion into the prison, wliile some were prominent in
hrin<,'injr ,d)out a (u.unter revohiti(»n and in (kdiveriu},' the white oaptiveH.
They are now mixed with Sisseton on the Sisseton and Devil's Lake Reser-
vations and in the Ih-own Earth Tloniestead Settlement.
Mr. M. HeiivLllc accounts for the ori(,'iii of the nanus Liaf ViUngvrii in this wise:
"First, tiiulition says tlie chin were in tli« habit of niaiiing hoollis witli tree
branches with the leaves attaclied. Secondly, when camping in a country of prairie
and w.KKls they were in the habit of making their camp in tlie w<M.d. Hence their
name. They were divided into three subgentes, viz: I. Wall-patoij wan.' U. Taka-
psin-tona. 3. ()t4'liatoijna. They lived originally at Knif.^ hake, where tlieri^ was a
beautiful prairie. A part of the elan became famous ball players, and hence the name
<.f Takapsintona. Another part were afraid of enemies, and so, when on Journeys,
tbey sought a thicket in which to make, their camp. Hence they were called Otelli-
atoijwe, Uirellers in TliicketH.'"
4. The Si-si-toij-waij. Formerly we were told that si-siij meant
swampif Utnd; and so we translated the name Swamp Villai/crs. Hut the
evideneo is n: favor of another meanino- uiid ori^rin. M. Renville jfives the
iollowin^-: At Traverse des Sioux, at the Blue Earth, I'ud on tluj Bi<,^ Cot-
toliwood, t|:ey made their villages, l^iey took many fish from the river
and lakes. These they cut up and dried, throwin;,^ the scales and entrails
ill I'.'^ni.s, which aiipeared partly white and shinin-/, and partly black and
dirty. This api)earance they called siij-siij. And hence when the young
men of other villages would' go to see them they said. Let us go to the
SisiatoDwai)— those who live on the siijsiij. Hence the people were called
Sisseton.
They were divided thus into subgentes: The white people brought
whiskey. The Sissetons got drunk and killed each other. By this means
they were scattered. Some went up to Lake Traverse, and some went to
the Two Woods west of Lac-qui-parle.
These last were called (1) Ti-zaptaijna. Five Lodges. These were
Thunder Face's people. Some were called (2) ()koi)eya. These were his
brother's followers. A part of the gens remained at Traverse des Sioux
'.The foll^iiiK iH ii full list of the Rentes of the WaV.potoDwai), as ol.taiuea from their mis-
sionarv, Kev. E.lwunl Ashley, i.. ISRi: (1) I.)ya» .eyaka ato>,wai,, VUhuje at the Itapi.h ; (L') yakai'S.u
touwamm, Tho^ewh, Dwell at the Shinnn-grouvd ; (3) Wiyaka otina, Dwellers on the Sand ; (4) Otelii
ato.,wa„. Vm<,e On-the-Thieket (sir); (5) Wita otina, /;,r./f«-, In-IUe-Uland-y,) \\ :.kpa atorpva,,,
niLe On.the-Uirer; (7) (Ja.,-kaKa otina, IhreV,;: In-lo,j (hutsf). When they eamped w,th the
Sisitoijwai), a differeut order of these feutes was observed, as will be explained hereaitcr.-J. o. I>.
:
^
DAKOTA TUlUKa.
159
'■
and at Littlu Knck. TIicmo woro callod (il) ('!an-H(la-('i-lja-na, r.'ittk phirr
hare «/m;ow/.' Tluwo woro Sloopy EyoH* and liiMl Iron's poojilo Anotlior
portion was callod (4) Anido-wa-puw-kiya, Tlioy livod at Liikc I'nivorHe
and wore f^roat bufi'alo hnntors. They <»l"ton niovod camp wliou thoir moat
waH not driod, and wo Hpioad it out on tho liorHos' barks and on tlio tliillH,
and liont^o woro called Drjurs on the SItoiihlcr. Tlioso woro Standinj^' Jlnf-
falo's po(»plo. (f)) Hasdoco sni. ((i) Kapoza. (7) Olidilio.
Previous to lH(i2 tlioy numborod ab(»nt il,(HK). IJut, being in-
vo1v(mI in tiu* uprisin<«- of that yoar, thoy tlod to tho Missouri llivor and
to (Janaihi. Somo have roturnod, and aro at tho Sissoton and Dovil's Lake
aj^encios."
Those Mississippi and Minnesota Dakotas aro callod, by those on the
Missouri, isaijties or Hanties, from 'isaijati' or 'isaijyati;' wiiich name seonis
to have boon }>ivon tliom from tho fact that they once livod at Isaijtainde,
Knife Lakr, one of tlu»so inchuh-d under tho donominatiou of Mille Lacs;'
'Mr. AbIiIo.v Hiiys tlmt tlioHii wern Slcojiy E,v«'h' (liviHion ol'tliii Kaliiiii iit»i)\viii).— .r. o. n.
»Tli<) I'ollowiiiK iii<» tho Kuiit«H niiil siil>){«)iit(w of tho Sisitoijwai), iih k'voii l>y their minHioii-
ary, Uov. Kilw. AHhh^y, in ISXI. ltc«imiiiiK "t tho iiortli mid to tho tight of tho opoiiiiiK of tho
tiilial iii( lo tho toiiln woio iiilchod ill tho fiiUowiiiK oidor: 1, («) Wita wa/.iyatii otiiia, />ic< Hem «(
the Xoilhrrii IhIuikI. (Ii) OUiliho. 2. («) Unsdoco liiii, none irho do iiol «;)/i( (tho liackboiio of the
biillaU)). (/() Uokah-tiiia, /'irW/cid ((/ (/ii: .Shi(//i. ».((() Kahmi atoi)Wai), nilmjit at thf llriiil. Tart of
tlioHo woro railed t'ai)Hda oiljaiia. (b) Maiii-ti, Tlionr. who itilthtil Ihiir tniln uiiii// from the main camp.
(<■) Kozo, liiithed, as a lishhook ; a iiaiiio of ridicule. Tho Kezo touts weio on tho right of tho Hoiith
Olid of till- triliul eirclo. Oil tho loft of them camo: 4. daijkiito, ShooteiK at tiien, another uaiiio k>vou
in deriHioii. 5. («) Ti-zaptai), h'ire l.otlgea. (h) Okopoya, In lUtnijer. »i. Kajio/.a, none who tiardwUh
liijht biirdeiiK. 7. Aiiidowaiiiiskiyapi, nom; who phut: the meat on Ihiii- ithoiildma in order lo dr<i it. 'I'hoso
woro divided into three HiibKentoH, Maka idoya, Waijnidiiipi data, and Wai)iiidi iiahotoi). When only
a jiart of the trilio waH together tho following camping order was obHorved : Tho Wita waziyata otina
pitihod their tents from tho right side of tlio opening at tho north and as far as tho cast; next, tho
Itokali-tina extended from tho cast to tho Koiith ; the Kapoza oeenpiod the area from tho south to the
west, and the Aiiido-wapns-kiyapi lillod the space between them and tho Wita waziyata otiiia.
When tho Hisitoijwaij and Wahpetoijwai) eaiuped together it was iu the fcdlowiug order, liegin-
niiig at the right side of tho oiieniug at the north: 1. Wita waziyata otiiia (inelnding Ohdihe). 2.
liasdeieNiii (including Itokahtina). 3. Iijyai) eeyakaatoi)wai). 4. Takapsin toi)wai)ua. 5. Wiyaka
otina. G. Otehiatoiiwai). 7. Witaotina. 8. Wakpaatoi)wai). 9. Caijkagaotina (on tho lightof the
south part of th.5 circle). 10. Kezo (on tho loft of the south part of the circle). 11. Kahmi atoij waij.
12. t'aijknte. i;t. Okopeya. 14. Tizajdaij. 15. Kapoza. 10. Amdo wapuskiyapi (on the loft side of
the opening at the north).— .1. <). l>.
■■' According to tho eimtext, we are led to make this last sentence of the author refer to four
divisions of tho Dakota; Mdewakai)toi)wai), Wahpekute, Wahpetonwaij, and .Sisitoijwai). But this
is commented on in "The Word Carrier" for .laiinary, ISKH, in a criticism of Kirk's Illustrated History
of Minnesota :
"One such" error "wo find on page 3,S, where tho Mdowakantonwnns aro said to be one of the
four bands of the Santoes. Instead of this, the Mdowakantonwans are tho Santoes. It is trno that
white nion on the Missouri River and westward, with utter disregard rif the fa.its, call all the Minne-
sota Sioux ' Santees' ; but a Minnesota writer should keei> to the truth, if he knows it."
This led theuM.lersigned to ask the editor of "Tho Word Carrier," Kev. A. I.. Kiggs, the following
<l\iestioiis (in Aiiril, 18«8) : (1) Why do you say that tho Md((wakai)toi)wai) are the (only* Santeesf (2)
How do ycni interpret tho statement made in the lirst edition of 'The Dakota Language,' p. viii ('These
n
I'
IGO
DAKOTA GUAMMAU, TEXTS, AND liTllNOdUAl'lIY.
f). Tlic lliuDktnijvvnij' or Yuukton, Villatfr at tlir Knil, wen- citmitcd,
tliirty yt-iirs Jij-o, fit iil>«)i>t '2M) lodfrcs, or 2,40(1 jmwoiih. Tliry mr now
i«*|)oit»'(l !it ncnrly that mimlM-r l)y iictuiil ((.unt. Tlif <»utl)rt"ik did not
diHtnrI) tln-m nnd tlicy contiiuu' to occnpy tlu'ir old lionic at tlic im'Hcni
Yiinkton Ajjcncy on "tlu- Mi«soun Hiv«% wIuto tlioy imv nmkin;- profrivss
in civilization. TliiH iw the linid(|nnrt(M-s of Hcv. .1. IV Williamson's IVcsl.y-
tcriiin mission, mid also of liisliop lliirc's mission of tlu' Kpiscopal Clnnrli.
C. The Iliaijktoijwaijna, one of the Kn<l Villofir Lands, wen- fstimntcd
tit 400 lodncs, or 4,000 sonls. 'V\w Dakota t(Mits on the Minnesota do not
av(!ra<>c more than ahout (i inmates; hut on the prairie, where, thoii^-h tlie
material for the manufacture of tents is abundant, tent-jioles nw scarce,
they make their dwellin-js lar<-er, and averajfe, ill is tliouf-ht, al»out •<> P«'''-
sons to a lodw'e. Tht^ Ihaijktoijwaijna are divided into the lluijkpatina;'
the l'ahaks(s Ciil Urmls ; the Wazikute or (jaij<»na, I'iiir Slmnlns ;' and the
Ki}uksa, Diriilcrs or lUmkrts of Law. Formerly they WiW the owners of
MlHHiHHi|i|)i ami Miiiinwita imkotiw urn c.illr.l l.y tlioso on tlio' MiHHOiiri, iMiiiitifH,' to wlii.li your
liiUirr a.lilc.l in IKK:', 'or SantocH'jf Who w.ue tli.'Ho MinHiNHippi ami MinncHnla DakolaH at (lie ilalr
mi'nti..nr.l ( IK".'.') if wt i\w M.l.nvakai)t(M)wai), Walip.'kiit.., Wivlip.<l..i|«ai), ami Sisiloi)« ai) i (:i) Man
there not iM-on a rhanR.' in tl.r nm. of 'Santrr' Hincr ISMf (1) Aro not all tlir Itakc.tas on llir Sanlrr
msi'ivation known aH SantccH, or wcro tln-y not tlinH known from the tinn- of tli.^ir Hollloini'iil on llnil
rrHcrvation till tlicy la'canio I'itizrnH of tlio Unltocl StnteHt"
To tliiM Mr. UiKK" itM>li"il aH follows:
"■r:n> point I iii»<li> with I'rof. Kirk was thin: That whihi tlnro in a mmc of tlir name Saulrr in
th.' MisHonri Hiv.T cc.iu.trv to niKnify thr Dakota ludiannoi' th.' Minn.'Hota ami MisHiHHipi.i, anil Ihow
n movr.l from thrrr, vet thr original nu'anin),' wuh more Hpcillr anil limito.l. And that it was inrx-
.•nnal.l.> in n Minni.sola historian to hav,. iuiKnwl tin' original ami local HiKnilication of tho tonn.
This <li.l not (onlli.t in tho Inist with the, statmnrnt n.a.lf l.y my fathrr in th.' Dakota Dictn.nary
• • • Thi' .Mdowakan ami iHanlannlc am om« and tln^ Hamo. i. r., one of thu .Millc l.acH, from whfiiii',
aH yon know, iinn.' the namcH Mdrwakantonwan and iHanyati. Thenc Mdcwakanlonwan aro th.'
.Santi'iH of Sanico AK''ti<y, Ntd.raska, who wcri' rrniovi^d from Miniu'sota."
Smh t.stinnmy otiKht to ho dofinivr; yrt wr fiml th.i falhrr making the followiiiK Htat Hit (in
IKKL') in luH ■•Arnnn'iimt of MiK'rath.na (derivrd) from NamcH" whirh will U- found in \\u- prrnont
V(dnm.': "Santr... For a (•.■iitnry or nn.rr pant th.'ro havo 1 n inelnd.Ml in this namit the Leaf Slioot.TB
(\Vahp<'knt«)andalHothoI,i'afVillaKi'(Wahpftonwai))."— .1. <>. i>.
ifho following nanuiH cd' tho Yankton n«'iit<'8 "•''o fnrniNhrd hy Ilchaka mam, a \ankton, in
187K: 1. ('aij-knt.', Sho„i,ri, nt TreiH. 2. ('ak'n, IAiiIiIh, or, I.uikjh. S. Waknniha oil), l;imi,k\,i-riml Kar-
rUiij. I. Iha i»dayo, .WoHl/i <;mi«m. o. Wac.Mii)pa, /,'«««(.>•«. 'X Iknini), ll',/,/ C.Mpcopl-). 7. Oyatr
riira, Had SulUm. K. Wasi.-ni) iWa, While Min'k .'*»««, or, llalf-lhmh (a modrrn ad.lition). In
An-Mist, IKiU, K.'V. ,l<.srph W. Cook, a missionary to the Yankton, ol.tJiincd from several men the fol-
h.winn'onler'of their KenteH in the campinueirelo:-()u tho right: 1. Iha isdayn. L'. Wakn.nha oil,.
:i. Iknuiii. Onthelelt; I. Waeenijpa. T). tiai) kute
HiMites always ciiiliped in the van. — J. <>. u.
-.See liote nmler the next division— Hnijkpapa
^ It is Hiiid thiit the yonnn men of a elan were poor shooters, and were led to practice l.y shoot
ing at a mark, and that was a pine tree, llone.e l.oth these names-Cai)-ona, limn,! Ihc nVW.
Wazi-kiit<., Shmliuii Ih' I'im. From this elan of /•«"<■ ShmUrn th.' AxKinihoU,. or ••llohe- of th
Dakota, are said to have sprung.
ti. Ovate sii'a. 7. (JaKil. The tirst and seventh
ml
.
Ti
DAKOTA TUIIIKH,
1(>1
tint .luiiii'H Hivcr comitr}. Now tlit-y iin^ (liHtrihiittMl in llu* villinf«H iilong
tint MiKHouri, priiicipiilly at Stiiiidi.i^r |{<ick.'
7. T\w Titoijwinj. In ifn |>n'm>iit t'nrin this nii},'lit iiuiuii llonsv'dwvUvrs.
Hut it in inul(*rst(K»<l to \w ii contnictcd t'orin of 'riijtii-toijwiiij, iiiciiniiij;
Dirrllrrs on tlic /'•iiitif, or prtdrir rilliiois. 'V\\{'\ conslitiitc oiic-liair or
more ot" tliowliolc Dakota nation. Kor nian\ years tlicy have followed ;lie
Itntlah* w<'st <«♦' the Missouri Uiver, and now timy ur<' niainlv eontined to
the "^reat Sioux Reserve in southwestern Dakota. Not a dozen years havtt
passed since they l»e;;aii to take steps towards education and civilization.
Hitherto the Kpisco|)alians have done* tlat most niissionnrv work amon^
them. Within two years pil^t they have taken some interest in s(Midin<;-
their children to Hampton and Carlisle to lie edncateil. With the ShaicMia
Shaliiyela, or ('heyennes, tlu\ have maintaiiu'd friendly i -lations and
intermarried. 'i'hey are divided into seven principal trihes, viz: The
Siclanin, or Hriilea, Ihttut Tliiiflis; the Itazipco, or Sans Arcs, No Jioirs, or
WillioHt lions, as the word is understood to l»e contracted from Itazipa
codaij; tin* Sihasapa, liltirL-fccf ; the Minikaij\e wozupi, or Minnek(»njoos,
Who I'hnil III/ the Wdtif ; tlu- Oohenoijpa, Two /{oiliiii/s or Tiro Kettles; the
Ofi'lala, or Ojjalala, and the lluijkpaua. Kach of tiie.se names has d(»ul)tless
a history, which will l)e herewith jriven as far as \\v are ahle t(^ trace it.
L«t us l)oi>in with the last:
Ifuijk]ia|)a: For a <;(>od many years w(s have heen anxiously seokinff
to iind out the meaning' and origin of " lluijkpapa," and its near neif>hl)or
" Iluijkpatina" — they l)otli heiiig names of laryo families or clans iimon;>-
the 'ritoijwnij. Hut our iiivestij;ations have hitherto b(!<'n unsatisfactory.
Sometimes it has seemetl to us that they must be fonned from "Iluijka,"
which is an honoralde name for tlie older male ndativcs, and for ancestors
generally: as in "Iluijkake" aueestois, and " Iluijkawaijzi" hiotlins, nnd
"lluijkayapi" riders. The analysis would bo reduced to its limit in
"Iluij" mother. " II uijkpa" would be llinjka-pa nu'aning Family-Head;
and Ihujkpapa woidd la; a reduplication, while Iluijkpatina would mean
Divrllrrs of Fdiiiili/ I /roil.
' In 1880, NuBiiiiii tiii)Vii. Jliij llaid, iiud Miito iioijpu, V'lio Ori.-c/i/ lleiiiii, Hiiid that their imoiilii
were tlivideil into two iiurts, ciicli liiiviiij; kcvcii ({ciiti's. (I) I'lipcr Iliiii)l<ti)i)\vai|ni» iiicliideH tlio fol-
lowing: I. Ciiij-onii, Tliiii>iuhiiIlitllit'l'itT,i>i,\Va/.\-]intv,SltiiiilernHtilnl'iiie. '2. Tiikiiii. ;t. Aiksi-
I'eiia, Small Imd iiiifn ii/ (liffiiiiil kiiidn, I. Italdhoi), ThiiKf nhii Hanhnl-TlicmitelreH. o. Kiyiiksa, /IndkrrK
of Ihc Imiv itr I'lintiim. tl. I'a-lxiksH, ('(/( //((((/n (divided into khI) ncntcH). 7. Name not reineinl)erod.
(11) llnijkpatina. or Lower Ihiii|kloi|wai)na, inclndcs tlio following: 1. I'nte tcinini (xic), Siieiithin
I'fipir-I.ipH. 2. .Sni) ikeeka, Commim Diiijh (f). 'A. Tnliidni .yutii, I'Mlfn of the SmijiiiiiiH of Skiim.
4. San<inii, TlioHe V'lio Hit SomithiHij l\'liili' or (liai/ (in the ilixliiiiCf). These are called the Sai)one(!
(Dm Siileinf) by the author. 5. Iha sa, Iti'd l.i/iH. ti. Ite jVn, lliirnl I'utes. 7. I'to yiltc lini, ^'(i( no
liuffiilii. Tlie Iliaiiktoijwaijua are ({enerallv ealleil Vanktoiiai. — .1. i>. 1).
7105— VOL IX 11
162 DAKOTA GltAMMAK, TEXTS, AND ETUNOGKAPUY.
Then again we have endeavored to derive the words in qucistion, from
He-iijkpa or He-oiT)kpa, which would give two meanings, lIorn-mdoY Tliat-
end. In this case we have supposed uie names might have originated from
their dwelling on the upper or snialler part of the Missom-i lliver. But as
I said, neither of these have been (juite satisfactory. Some other attempted
explanations by Indians have been still less so. . , . ,
But the other day, Paul Mazakr.temani, who is largely accpiamted witli
the habits and customs of the prairie Indians as well as the more eastern
bands, gave what seems to be a very natural account of the origni of both
the words. From time immemorial it has been the custom of the pran-ie
Dakota to travel under strict camp regulations. The tribes of the chihlren
of Israel in the wilderness did not set forward with more formality, and
camu with more precision. The "Tiyotipi" or Soldier's Lodge took the
place of the Ark of the covenent. Under .his leadership each l)and and
each family took its appointed place in the encampment. In two lines they
followed the lead of young men on horseback until the circle was completed.
At the farther end of the circle a space was left in which ^yas pitched the
Tiyotipi. More commonly on the prairie this soldiers' tent was in the
center of the area. The ends of this gateway, which would be well repre-
sented by the l.orns of a buffalo cow turning inwards, were called
"Iluijkpa,'' evidently from Jlr-ohjkpa. The families camping on either side
of this gateway were called Huykpu-tina : whence the name came to be at-
tached to a clan of the Ihaijktoijwaqna. The added " pa" in lluijkpapa is
probably only a reduplication.' This is decidedly the best and most satis-
factory explanation of this difficult .piestion in phihdogy, that has come to
my kuowh dge. ^, , , , . ,
0<>-lala fiuds its corresponding term in Sant- Ohdada, which means
to smthr OH'h own in; and is imderst«>od to have igiiuvted in boys throw-
ing sand in each others' eyes.
The following important information is furnished by Kev. J. Owen
Dorso v
" In 1S7"» I received a letter fio-n tlic Kev. John Uobinson, missionary to the
Oglalii at Red Cloud Asem-y, giving the orijiin ..(th.- names Ili-ukpapa, O^lala, etc.,
as told hi'ii by the Indians at that place:
" llniikpapa, those who cami. at the head end of the {I)ak..ta) circle; Hniikpati,
those who cami. at the tail end o!" that circle. Thi« latter l^^^-^y^^^^^'^' ^>"t''
rrrtii^,^^^.lnpli. ation in tluH ^v«^.l, .n'...,M not tlie form be " Hu„-kpa.k,,a," iuHtoo.l of
Hun kna-.-a' Tl... linal "l-a" may 1... o„„,|.ami witl. tlw aUvoihial ..|..lin«.. wapa" n> akowapa. ,-U:,
tuX i v.. culiu.' •• ta." au,l with tho lUloxi ..n.lins. • wa" ami " waya"," .l«uut>u« ,tir.cUon.-J. o. u.
DAKOTA TRIBES.
163
Ihaijktoijwajj (Yankton), or ' End Village People,' and Ihaijktoijwaijna (Yauktounais),
or ' People of the Smaller End Village.'
" Oglala originated in a quarrel between two women. One threw some flonr (!)
in the face of the other, thus giving rist^ to the name, which means ' She scattered
her own.' The adherents of the injured woman separated from the rest, aud
since then their people have been called the Oglala."
The Oglala are called ' 'U-b(^ii'-^a' by the Tonka and Omaha tribes.
DIVISIONS OF THE TITOtJWAIJ.
A, Si^.ii)j>u— yJucK/ Thighs, or Brules: List of Tataqka wakai) (1880): (1) lyalfoza, Lump or
Wart on a Uorsc'H lofj; (2) ('^oka towela, Blue spot iu the middle; (3) ^iyo taijka, Large llrouse; (4)
Hoiuua, Smelling of I'iiih ; (5) «iyo Hiibu'.a, Small (f) (Inmae; (6) Kaijj{i yiiha, Keeps the Haven; (7)
Pispiza wii'aria, I'raiHe Dog People (t); (8) \Vale<>a uij wohaij, lloils with the Paunch Skin; (9)
Waeeuijpa, Ruasten; (10) Sawala, Shawnees (descundod from former Sliawneo captives); (11)
Iliaijktoijwaij, Yunktoim (di'sccnded from YaiiktimH— refutfees?); (12) Nalipahpa, 2'ake down leggings
(after retiirniiit; from war); (13) Apowai) taijka, Large Mane.
List of Kev. W. ,1. Cleveland (1884); (1) SioaiJBii, Iliirnt Thighs proper; (2) KaVega, Making a
grating iioine ; (3a) Hiijliaij Niitjwapa, TowarcU the Owl Feather; (h) Siiijkalia nap.iij, Wears dog-skin
around the neck ; (4) llibakai)liai)haii wiij, U'oinan the skir of whose teeth dangles; (5) Huijku waiii^:a,
Motherless; (0) Sliuiskuya kicuij, ll'eurs Salt ; (7«) KiyukHa, Itreakers of the Law or Custom {'• Breaks
OT Cuts in two his own"); (*) Tiglaliu, Dnims-on-IIis-own Lodge; (8) Waeeoijpa, ifoa»(tT« ; (9) Waglulio,
Inhreeders; (10) Isaiiyati, Santves (descended from the Mdewakaijtoijwaijf); (11) Wa^meza yiiha,
Ifas Corn; (12a) \Valo)>a oij wohai), lloils wiHi the I'auneh Skin; (b) Wahna, Snorters; (13) Oglala
IviOiijid, Makes himself an Oglala ; (14) Tiyoccsli, Dungs in the Lodge; (14) Wazaza, meaning not given
(Osage f or Washt); (1.")) leska ciijia, hiterpreters' Sons, Half -breeds ; (17) Ohe noi)pa, Two Iloilings, or,
Two Kettles (di'sceuded from the Oolio uoijpaf); (18) Okaga wicasa, Southern People.
kt. Itazipco— A'aiis Arcs, or, Without Hows: (1) Mini liala, lied Water; or, Itazip(;o-h<!a, Keal
Itazipco; (2) f5ina liita oil), Red cloth ear-pendant; (3) Woliita yuta, ICat dried venison or buffalo meal
from the hind ijuarter ; (4) Maz pcgnaka. Piece of metal in the hair; (5) Tataijka desli, Buffalo Dung;
(6) i^iksicela, Bad ones of different sorts; (7) Tiyopa ocaijnuijpa, Smokes tit the Door (Kev. H. Swift, /de
Waanatai), or, Charger),
C. Siha-sapa— JK/act Feet: (1) Ti-zaptai), Five Lodges; (2) Siha sapa h<;'a. Ileal Black Feet ; (3)
Hohc, Assinihoin, or, Ilehels; (4) Kaijgi huij pegnaka. Haven Feather In-the-hair; (,5) Wazafe, " Wash,"
or, Osage (f); ((>) Wamniiga oiij, Shell ear-pendant (of the shape of a conch, but very small); (7) Un-
known or extinct (Kev. II. Swift, /dc Charger, who denied that the last geus was called Glagla hoda).
1). Minikoozu (.Minncconjon)— YViuse who Plant bg the Water: (1) Uijkce yuta, Dung Eaters;
(2^ (ilaglalioc,-., I'niidii, Stovenlg,. Shiftless; (3) Surjka yute sni, Fat no Dog; (4) Nige taijka, /% iW/j/
(fide Charger); (5) WakpoUiiiyaij, Flies along the creek; ((i) Ii)yai)-ha oiij, Shell ear-ring, i. e., the
mnscle-shcU one; (7) Siksicela, Bad ones of different sorts ; (8) Wagleiia oil), Water-snake ear-ring ; (9)
Wai) nawega, i.e., wai)hii)kpe nawega Broken Arroivs (aliout extinct, /ide Charger). All but Ni/S. 4
and 9 were olitaiiu'd iu 1881). All nine were given in 1884 by Kev. 11. Swift.
E. Oohe nonpa. Two Kettles, nv, Two Boilings: (1) Oohuuoypa; (2) Mawahota, Still smenrcrf i('i(/t
whitish earth. (Kev. II. !S\vift,./i((c Charger.)
F. Oglala: List of 1879-80: (1) Payabya (see 2 of next list); (2) Tapisleea, Sji/ecn; (3) Kiyuksa,
Breakers of the Law, or, Custom; (4) Wazaza, Me<' Sicai)|iu list; (5) Ite wica, Bad Faces, or, Oglala hca,
Heal Oglala; (ti) Oiyulipc, sec next li.st; (7) Waglnhe, In-lireeders (commonly called Loafers). List of
Kev. W. .J.Cleveland (1884): (1) Ite.-iica, Had Faces; (2) Payabyeya, /'((«/icrf ««i((c; (3) Oyuhpe, 77(roicH
down, or, Fnloaded; (\) 'I'iiiiiHleca, Spleen; (,")) Pesla, Bald-headed; (fi) Cell huha toij. Pot with legs; (7)
Walilenica, Orphans (Kev. Mr. Swift makes this a society or order, not a gens); (8) Perila ptecela,
<S/ioi-/ Bald-head; (9) Ta-inahoca, llophers; (10) Iwayusota, Used up bg begging for, or, I'sed up with the
month; (11) Wakaij, Mysterious; (12a) Iglaka tehila, Refused to remove the camp; (b) Ito sica. Bud
/•'(^w; (13) Ito Kica etaijhai), Part of the Bad Faces; (14) Znzeca kiyaksa, Bites the Snake in two; (15)
Wii(^'eoi)pa, Hoasters; (Iti) Wacape, Slabbers; (17) Tiyocesli, Dungs in the lodge; (18) VVagluhe, In-
hreeders (Clcvclaml renders, "Followers," or, "Loafei-s"); (19) Wagluho; (20) Oglala; (21) leska
siijca. Interpreters' Sons, or. Half-breeds.
■ 't
if
U
164 DAKOTA (lUAMMAK, TEXTS, AND ETIINO(!KArHY.
Mr Clovcltind also gives as uameH for all the Oglala, Oiyiilivo aii.l KiyakBa.
G HunkpaTa-List of 1880: (1) Oa„ka oVm.,, Brokeu lacks (f); (2) ^'e oUba S/e^ .nemtrum
drile- (Sr lua^ po Hi^'O, Ba<l Bo,,.; (4) Talo napi,,, Fresh nuat necklaces; (5) K.glaska, (^)^-^-'^ll
TMlHafaZeehcloh, (7) HiksK^ela, Bad o,,es of Afferent sorts; (8) Waka,,, msier,ous; (9 n„„8ka
Stiua, <.Tobacco.pouch leg«iu«," probably .o callcl from uslug leg«u.« a« tobacco pou.heH.
(8) The Assiniboin: The majority of this tribe live north of the forty-
iiintli parallel, but some of them are mixed in with the Dakota proper at
Poplar River and elsewhere. That they branched off from the Yanktonai
some two centuries ago, is one of the traditions ot the Dakota lliey
speak the language as purely as other portions of the parent stock. 1 he
name Assiniboin is said to be a combination of French and Ojibwa. The
name given to the Dakota by their former enemies is " liway." Hence the
Assiniboin are Sione Dakota. The Dakota name for them is "ITohe, the
origin and meaning of which we have hitherto failed to find out'
nilORlTY.
Questions of priority and precedence among these bands are sometimes
discussed The Mdewakaijto.jwaij think that the mouth of the Minnesota
River is precisely over the center of the earth, and that they occupy the
gate that opens into the western world. These considerati..ns serve to give
them importance in their own estimation. On the other hand, the S.sitoq waij
and Ihai)ktoijwai) allege, that as they live on the gr(,at water-shed of this
part of the continent, from which the streams run northward and eastward
and southward and westward, they must be about the center of the earth;
and they urge this fact as entitling them to the precedence. Tt is singular
that the Titoijwaij, who are much the largest band of the Dakota, do not
appear to claim the chief place for themselves, but yield to the pretensions
of the Ihaijktoijwaij, whom they call by the name of Wiciyela, which in
its meaning, may be regarded as about equivalent t.. ^^thqj are the people.
METHOD OK ( OUSTING.
Counting is usually done by means of their fingers. If you ask some
Dakota how many there are of anything, instead of directing their answer
to your organs of hearing, they present it to your sight, by lud.lmg up so
many fin-ers. When they have gone over the fingers and tliumbs (.t both
hands oife is temporarily turned down for one ten. Eleven is ten more one,
or more commonly aoain one ; Uvclve h asjain tw o, ^^['''^'"'^^'^' "* ^'"'
Tj^.c^u}i^to~Vv.7rr^MM7^xolimn<^ AsBlnibolu ia .l«rivea from two Ojibwa ^..r.lH,
»asi.,..i," .«<.»<-, and "bwa., '• <.«.■„,,. So,,.., of tb. Sibasapa IMkota are call.-l Hob.-.-... ... ...
METHOD OF RECKONING TIME.
165
other nine. At tlio oikI of tlie next ten another fing'er is turned down, and
so on. Tivcntjf is two tens, thirty is three tens, etc., as will be seen by refer-
rinjjr to the Hocti<»n on Numeral Adjectives in the Grammar. Opawiijgo, one
hundred, is probably derived from pawiqjifa, to go round in circles or to make
gyrations, as tlie finj^ers hav«f been all gone over again for their respective
tens. The Dakota word for a thousand, kektopawiijge, may be formed of
'ake' and 'opawiijge,' hundreds again, having now completed the circle of
their fingers in hundreds, and being about to commence again. They have
no separate word to denote any higher number than a thousand. There is
a word to designate one-half of anything, but none to denote any smaller
alicjuot part.
METHOD OF RECKONING TIME.
'I'lie Dakota have names for the natural divisions of time. Their
years tliey ordinarily «!ount })y winters. A man is so many winters old, or
so many winters have passed since such an event. When one is going on
a journey, he does not usually say that he will be back in so nvAwy days, as
we do, but in so many nights or sleeps. In the same way they compute
distan(!e by th(5 nund)er of nights passed in making the journey. They
have no division of time into weeks. Thoir months are literally moons. The
popular bidief is that when the moon is full, a great number of very small
mice commence nibbling on one side of it, which they contnme to do until
they have eaten it all up. Soon after this another moon begins to grow,
whic'h goes <tn increasing until it has reached its full size only to share the
fat(i of its pr(!decess(»r; so that with them the new moon is really new, and
not the old one reapj)earing. To the moons they have given names, which
refer t(» soiiu! prominent physical fact that occurs about that time in the
year. For the names of the moons most commonly used by the Dakotas
living in the Valley of the Minnesota, with their significations and the
montlis to which they most nearly correspond, the reader is referred to the
word "wi," Part I of the Dictionary.
Five moons are usually counted to the winter, and five to the summer,
leaving only ()\U' each to the spring and autunm; but this distinction is not
doseh- adliered to. The Dakotas often have very warm debates, especially
towards tlu^ <-los(! (»f the winter, about what moon it is. The raccoons do
not always make their ai)pearance at the same time every winter; and the
causes which produce sore eyes are not developed precisely at the same
time in each successive spring. All these variations make room for strong
i
166
DAKOTA GBAMMAlt, TEXTS, AXI> ETIIXOOBAUY.
arj,niineut8 in a Dakota tent, for or agaiiwt Wi6itrt-wi or I«tavvicayazai)-wi.
But the main reason for their frefjueut diffimtiwa of opinion in regard to
this matter, viz., that twelve hinatioiiH do not brinj? them to the point from
whicli they commenced counting, never appearn to have suggested itself
In order to make their moons correspond with the «oa«ons, they are obliged
to pass over one every few years.
SA(;itKl) LANGUAOB.
Tlie Dakota conjurer, the war prophet, and the dreamer, experience
the same need that is felt by more elabomte performers among other
nations of a language which is unintelligible to the common peoi)le, for the
purpose of impressing upon them the idea of their superiority. Their
dreams, according to their own account, are revelations made from the
spirit-world, and their prophetic visions are what they saw and knew in a
former state of existence. It is, then, only juitural that their dreams and
visions should be clothed in words, many of whi<rli tlu; multitude do not un-
derstand. This sacred language is not very <jxteiwive, since the use of a
few unintelligible words suffices to make a whole speech incomprehensible.
It may be said to consist, first, in employing words as the names of thing
which seem to have been introduced from other Indian languages; as, nide,
ivater; paza, wood, etc. In the second phiee, it (consists in employing de-
scriptive expressions, instead of the ordinary uanies of things; as in calling
a man a biped, and the wolf a qtmlrupnl And thirdly, words which are
common in the language are used far out of t]mr ordinary signification;
as, hepaij, the second child, if a hoij, is used to designate? the otter. When the
Dakota braves ask a white man for an ox or <50w, they generally call it a
dog; and when a sachem begs a horse from a white <^hief, he does it under
the designation of moccasins. This is the soiin^i of muny of t'le figures of
speech in Indian oratory; but they are sonietinioo too (ibacure to be beauti-
ful.
ARE THE INDIANH DI.MINIHIIINGT
One view of the question, and that hitherto the most common one,
considers that North America hafl a dense population before the coming of
the white race, and that since the Indiaiw luive been brought in contact
with the advance guard of civilization they have been diminishing, many
tribes having disappeared. But another view is gaining ground among
students of the Indian. It is now maintained that, in spite of wars, dis-
eases, exposures, and migrations, there are nearly ?w tnany Indians to-day
ARE TUE INDIANS DIMINISHING!
167
ill the United States as tliere wore in the same territory in 1520, when the
Spaniards met the Indians of Florida.
Wliile it must bo conceded, as a matter of liistory, tliat some tribes and
bands which once inhabited the country occupied by the people of these
■ United States have greatly diminished, and a few have disappeared alto-
gether, other tribes have been on the increase. War and "spirit water,"
and the diseases introduced among thorn by the white people, have wrought
out their legitimate effects. A different course of treatment would un-
doubtedly have greatly modified or entirely changed the character of these
results.
But there is one way in which a diminution of some tribes is taking
place, viz, by ceasing to be Indians and becoming members of civilized
society. In Minnesota all persons of mixed blood, i. e., of white and Indian
descent, are recognized as citizens. The same is true in other States; and
the privilege is extended to those who are not mixed bloods. Also, under
present homestead laws, Indians are becoming citizens by going off their
reserves. Let a well-arranged severalty bill be enacted into a law, and
Indians be guaranteed civil rights as other men, ^nd they will soon cease
to be Indians.
The Indian tribes of our continent may become extinct as such; but if
this extinction is brought about by introducing them to civilization and
Christianity and merging them into our own great nation, which is receiving
accretions from all others, who will deplore the result ! Rather let us labor
for it, realizing that if by our efforts they cease to be Indians and become
fellow-citizens it will be our glory and joy.
H A r T K K I I .
MIGRATIONS OF THE DAKOTA.
Of the aborif^iiial trilu's inliiil)itiii}jf this country, Guorj^e Bancroft, in
liis History of the llnitod States, lias assigned tlie first place, in point of
numbers, to the Alj^onquin family, and the second place to the Dakota.
Those who have made a study of the ethnolo<j:y and the lanj^uaj^es of
the races have alm(»st uniformly come to the conclusion that the Indians
of this continent are connected with the Mon<>olian races of Asia. The line
across from Asia to America by Hering Straits is regarded as j)erfectly
practi(!able for canoes. And in 10 degrees farther south, by the Aleutian
Islands, the distances ixn' not so great but that small boats might easily pass
from one to the other, and so safely reach the maiidand.
Lewis 11. Morgai\, of the State of New York, who has given nmch time
and study to solving the (juestion, "Whence came the Indians?" has adopted
this theory, and makes them gather on the (J(dund)ia Wi\er, from whence
th(!y have crossed tlui liocky j\[ountains and spread over these eastern lands.
Hut it can be safely attirmed that, up to this time, ethnology and the com-
parative study of languages hav(; not quite satistiu^torily settled the (lues-
tiou of their origin.
In discussing the cpiestion of the migrations of the Dakota or Sioux,
there are two lines ojjen to us, each entirely independent, and yet both
telling the same story: First, the history, as written in books; second,
the history, as found iJi names.
ARGUMENT FROM IIISTOHA'.
The l)ook iiistory runs back nearly two and a iialf centixrios. The
first knowledge of the Dakota nation obtained by the civilized world came
through the French traders and missionaries, and was carried along the
line of the Great Lakes through New France.
Early in the seventeenth century, a young man of more than ordinary
ability, by name Jean Nicolct, came from France to Canada. lie had great
a})tness in ac(|uiring Indian languages, and soon became Algonquin and
168
MIGRATIONS— AltGUMENT FROM HISTORY
169
Huron interpreter for the colony of New France. In tlie year 1630 he
viHit(Hl the hxke of the Winnebagos, or Green liay, in the present ntato of
Wisconsin, and conchided a friendly alliance with the Indians on F\>x
River. In the next year, Paul le Jeune, writing of the tribes who dwelt
on Lake Michigan, says, "Still farther on dwell the Ouinipegon, who are
very numerous." And, "In the neighl)orhood of this nation are the
Naducssi and the Assiniponais." This apjjcars to be the first mention made
by voyagers of the Dakota and Assiniboin. Le Jeiuie's information was
obtained from Nicolet, who claimed to have visited them in their own couu-
tiies.
In lfi41, at the Sault Hte. Marie, Jogues and Raymbault, of the
"Society of .lesus," n)et Pottowattoniies flying from the Dakota, and were
told that the latter lived "about eighteen days' journey to the westward,
nine across the lake, and nine; uj) a river which leads inland."
Two adventurous Frenchmen, in 1054, went to seek their tortunes in
the region west of Lake Michigan, and returning to Quebec two years
afterwards, related their adventures among "the numerous villages of the
Sioux." And in IGf)!*, it is related that the two traders, as they traveled
six days journey southwest from La I'ointe in Lake Superior, came upon a
Huron village on the shores of the Mississippi. These Ilurons had tied
from a fierce onslaught of the Irocpiois, and for the time had taken refuge
among the Dakota. In the vicinity of the Huron they saw the Dakota
villages, "in five of which were counted all of f), 000 men."
From the Ijeginning of the intercom'se of white men with Indians on
this continent the fur trade has been the chief stinudus to adventiu'e and
the great means by which the location and condition of the aboriginal poj)-
ulations were made known to the civilized world. Two other subsidiary
motives operated tf> bring white men into connection with the great Dakota
nation, viz, the desire to discover the great river on which they were said
to dwell, and the zeal of the church of Rome to convert the savages.
In the sununer of DjdO Henc Menard, the aged, burning with an
apostolic desire to make converts from among the i)agar.s, bore tlie standard
of the cross to the shores of Lake Su])erior. At La Pointe, which was
already a trading port, he wintered. But in the following spring lie started
on foot with a guide to visit "four popidous nations" to the westward.
]?y some means he became separated from his guide while passing through
the marshes of northwestern Wisconsin and was lost. Many years after-
wards a report was cnn'ent in Canada that "his robe and prayer-book
were found in a Dakota lodge," and were regarded as "wakan" or sacred.
170
DAKOTA (illAMMAB, TEXTS, AND KTlIN()(iliArHY.
Tlie HU(5ceH80i' ofMoiuinl In tho toila of iniHsioimry lifo whh Fjitlier
Claudo Allout'z. Ho ostiiblishod tho mission of tho Tloly Spirit lit liii I'ointo
and tho Apostles' Ishmds in tho year Kifif), and fonr yoars hitor ho ooni-
mencod a mission amonj^ tho Winnoba<>'o and othors on (iroon Bay
On reaching La Pointo, AUouoz found tho Huron and ( )jib\va villajjos
in a state of great exoitomont. Tlie Huron, who had titid to tho Dakota
of tlio Mississippi for ])rote('-tion from the tomaliawk of tlio Irofpiois some
years before, had behaved luigraciously toward their protectors l)y taunting
them with having no guns; whereupon tho Dakota rose against thorn, massa-
cred many of tliem in a swamp, and drove tliem all back to tho shores
of Lake Superior. Tho Ojibwa had formerly lived to the cast of Lake
Michigan, but had been driven westward by the vicitorious Irocjuois. Now
tho Dakota, the Iroquois of the West, as thoy have been called, had shut
them up to the lake shore. The young men wore burning to be avenged
on the Dakota. Hero was gathered a grand council of tho neighboring
nations — the Huron, the Ojibwa, the Pottowattomi, the Sac and Fox, tho
Menomoni, and the Illinois. Allouoz connnanded i)eace, in tho name of
the King of the French, and oflFered them commerce and alliance against
the Five Nations.
In Ififi? Father Allouoz met a delegation of Dakota and Assiniboin
at the western end of Lake Superior, near where is now the town of Duluth.
They had come, they said, from the end of the earth. He calls them "the
wild and im])assioned Sioux." "Above all others," he says, "they are sav-
age and warlike; and they speak a language entirely unknown to us, and
the savages about here do not understand them."
But Alloui'z resolved to abandon his work at La Pointe, "weary of
their obstinate unbelief," and was succeeded by the renowned Jacques
]\Iar(piette. This enterprising and estimable man entered at once upon the
work of perpetuating peace among the various tribes, and, in the autunm
of 1G69, sent presents and a message to the Dakota, that ho wished them to
keep a way open for him to the Great River and to the Assiniboin beyond.
But not from the mission of the Holy Spirit was he to take his journey to
the "Father of Waters." In the following winter it became apparent that
the Huron were not safe on the southern shores of Lake Superior, and
accordingly they abandoned their village, and at the same time Marquette
retired to the Sault Ste. Marie, from which pohit, in the spring of 1G72, he
proceeded, with Louis Joliot, to find the Great River, the "Messipi."^ They
' Probably iu thelauguugu of the IlUuois Indiuus, "lueasi," great, and "sopi," rirer.
MlOltATIONH— ARGUMKNT FROM HISTOUY.
171
proceeded by way of Green Bay. They entered the mouth of Fox River,
followed up itH windiufTH, and were {guided by Indians across to the head of
the Wisconsin, which tliey descended to the mouth, and (h)wn the fjreat
river to the uiouth of the Arkansas. They had wintered at Green Hay, and
HO it was the 17th of .June, 1(573, when their canoe first rode on the waters of
the Mississippi. On their return they ascended the Illinois River, stopped
to recruit at the famous Illinois village, and, crossing over to Lake Michi-
gan, reached Green Hay in the latter end of September.*
The Jesuit relations of this jjcriod have nuich to say about the ha})its
of the Dakota; that about GO leagues from the upper end of Lake
Superior, toward sunset, "there are a certain people, called Nadouessi,
dreaded by their neighbors." They oidy use the bow and arrow, but use
them with great skill and dexterity, filling the air in a moment. "They
tuni their heads in Hight and discharge their arrows so rapidly that they
are no less to be feared in their retreat than in their attack. They dwell
around the great river Mcssipi. Their cabins are not covered with bark,
but with skins, well dried, and stitched together so well that the cold does
not enter. They know not how to cultivate the earth by seeding it, con-
tenting themselves with a species of marsh rye (wild rice), which we call
wild oats."
We now come to more definite information in regard to country occu-
pied by the Dakota two hundred years ago. Du Luth and Hennepin
approached the Dakota by different routes, and finally met each other at
the great villages on Mille Lacs and Knife Lake, at the head of Run River.
Daniel Greysolon Du Luth, who built the first trading port on Lake
Superior, "on the first of September. 1678, left Quebec" to explore the
country of the Dakota and the Assii.iboin. On July 2, 1(579, he caused
the King's arms to be planted "in the great village of the Nadouessioux,
called Kathio, where no Frenchman had ever been, and also at Songaski-
COU8 and Houetbetons, 120 leagues from the former."^
In September of that year Du Luth held a council with Assiniboin and
other nations, who came to the head of Lake Superior. And in the summer
of 1680 he made another trip down to the Mississippi, where he met with
Hennepin.
' Green Bay was called the Hay of the Piiants, or Winnebago. In this neighborhood there were,
at that time, the Winnel)ago, the Pottowattoini, the Menoinoni, tlie .Sao and Fox, the Miami, the M.as-
contiii, the Kickapoo, and others. The Miami and Mascoutiu lived togiither and had their village on
the Neenah or Fox River. The Miami afterwards removed to the St. Joseph River, near Lake Miuhi-
gan. The Mnscontiu, or " Fire Nation," is now extinct.
'It is stated, on what appears to be good authority, that Du Luth this summer visited Mille
Lac, which he called Lake Buade.
172
DAKOTA GKAMMAU, TEXTH, AND ETlINOGUArHY.
li
WIh^u 1)u Luth wiiH fittiii",' out Iuh i)XiM!(Ution by Lako Superun- to tho
Dakota Nati(tii and otlu^rn, Robert I.a Salk) waH preparing,' to ^n) to tlio {jfroat
river of tbo WcHt by the south end of I.ako Micbijrau.' LouU Hennepin, a
Franciscan priest of the Recollect order, acconijjanied hin>.
La Salle 8topi)ed to build a ship on Lako Erie, which ho call(Ml the
Griffin. This so detaiiuMl his (!xp(Mlitiou that it was late in th(* fall of UJ79
when they reached (Ireen Hay. There the (hiffin was left for the winter,
and La Salle and Hennepin, with others, proceeded in canoes to the south
end of the lake (Michij^an), and thence by portaj^e into the Illinois River.
In the beginnin<r of the year lOSO, La Salle, after endurinff incredible
hardships, built a fort a little below where is now the town of Peoria, which
he called " Creve Coeui'," thus making his heart troubles historical.
In tho month of Ft'bruary, La Salle sele(!ted Henne))in and two voy-
ao-eurs named Michol Accau and the Picard du (lay, whose real name was
Antouie Annuel, to undertake the discovery of the Upper Mississippi. On
the last day of the month they end)arketl in a canoe laden with uuirchan-
dise, and \\w venerable Ribourde took leave of Hennepin with the charge,
"Viriliter age et confortetur cor tuum." On March 12 Hennepin and his
companions turned their (ranoe up the stream of the Great River, and on
A))ril 11 they met a war ])arty of 120 I)ak(»ta in thirty-three l)ark canoes.
Tins meeting took place near the mouth of the Wisconsin, where Mar(piette
had first seen the Alississippi, nearly seven years l)efore. The Freiu-hniiMi
had found wihl turkeys abundant (tn their voyage, and were at this moment
on the shore cooking their dinner. Th Dakota approached with hostile
demonstrations, and some of the old warriors repeated the name "Miamiha,"
giving the white men to iniderstand that they were on the warj)ath against
the Miami and Illinois. Hut Hennepin explained to tiiem, by signs and
m.arks on the sand, that these Indians were now across the Mississippi,
bey<md their rea(;h.
The white men were the prisoners of the war party. What should be
done with themi Not without nuich debate, did they decide to abandon
the warpath and return home. Then, by signs, they gave the white men
to understand that it was determined to kill them. This was the policy
and the counsel of tiie old war chief, "Again-fills-the-pipe" by name,
(Akepagidaij), because he was mourning the loss of a son killed by tho
Miami. Hennepin and his companions endt.tvored to obtain the mercy of
their captors by giving them a large amount of i)resents. They spent an
anxious night. Ikit the next morning, better counsels prevailed, and a
' The great villago wliirh ho calls " Kathio " must have been in that region.
MIGRATIONS— AIMHJMHNT K1U)M UIHTOKY.
173
youiij,''*'!- chidf, vvlioHc* niuiHi whh "Four Souls" (Niij>i-t(»|>ii), tilled liiw pipe
with willow Itiirk aixl smoked with them. And then iniide them imder-
Htiind that, as the war ajfaiiist the Miami was ahuiidoiied, and tiiey woidd
now <?o buck t»» their villajres, tlu* white men should accompany them.
ThlH v«)ya}^o up the Mississippi was not without continued a|)prehen-
Hion of danj^'er to the Frenclimen. When Ilemiepin opened his breviary
in the mornin<?, and bejcan to nmtter his prayers, iiis savage captors ^fath-
ered about him in supcu-stitious terror, and <faAe him to understand that his
book was a "bad spirit" (VVakaij sica), ai\d that lit* nuist not converse
with it.
llis conn-ades besouffht him to disjjense with his ihfvotions, ir at least
to pray apart, as they were all in daii',M'r of \)Wu\<>; tomahawked, lie tried
to say his prayers in the woods, but the Indians followed him everywhere,
and said "Wakaij ei," Is it not mysterious? \lo coidd not dispense with
sayinjr his otHce. Hut finally he chanted the FVitany of tlu* Virgin in their
hearinj>', which charmed the evil spirit from them.
Hut the old chief, A«rain-iills-tlie-pipe, was still appanuitly bent on
kilHny a white* man to reven<;(* tlu* blood of his son. Every day or two
he broke forth in a fn-sh tit of cryin<r, which was accompanied with hostile
demonstrations towards the cajjtives. This was met by additional presents
and the interce<lin<4' of their finst fric^nd. Four Souls, in their lufhalf It
looks very much like a species of blackmailin<;- — a device practicc^d l)y
tliem — by which the goods of the white men should come into their posses-
sion Avithout stealinj>'. The)- were also required to brin«.( •••oods to cover
some bones, which old Akepa<Vi<laij had with him, and over whii^h they
cried and smoked frecpiently. At Lak(i Pepin they cried all nij-ht, and
from that circumstance, Hennepin called it the? "Lake of Tears."
Thus they made their way up the Father of Waters where no white
man had ever traveled before. Nineteen days after their capture they
landed a short distance below Avhere the city of St. Paul stands. Then the
savages hid their own canoes in the buslu^s and broke the PVenchmen's
canoe into pieces. From this point the}' had a land tra\'el of five; days, of
suffering and starvation to the whiti* men, when the}- reacOied the Dakota
villages at Mille Lacs, which was tluni the home of the Mdewakantons.
IIennei)in estimated the distance they travel'd by land at sixty leagues.
Hut it Avas probably not over one hundred miles. They i)assed through
the marshes at the head of Rum River, and were then taken by canoes "a
short league" to an island in the lake, where Avere the lodges.
174
DAKOTA (iUAMMAU, TEXTS, AND l-yrilNCMlltAl'IIY,
Tliis liikt) tlio Dakota oallcd "Mdcvvakaij," niifntcrioits lake, from wlTu'li
cnriu' tlio iiainc ot' tliis lirancli of tlu* Dakota family, Mclc-wakaij-toijwaij.
They alsct callod it " Isaij-ta-mdc," Knife Lake, luiniUHo tliiTu thoy found
tlioir Htoni) knivett and arrowlioadrt. From this i-amo tho namo "Santiu',"
vvhicli covurK a nnich hirjjer part of tho triho. (Stu) footnctto '\ pp. 159, 1H(».)
ThuH, in IVro Loiiin Iloimcpin's narrative, wo havo tho firHt exact,
hu-ality of tiie eastern hands of tho Dakota peoph), two hundred years
ago. Tiio principal chief, at that time, of this part of the trihe, m called Ity
Hennepin " VVashechoonde." If he i« correct, their numo for Frcnclnnm
was in use, among the Dakota, before they had intercourse with them, and
was prol)al)ly a name learned from some Indi.i;.' farther east.
The three white men, with their ert'ecus, wore divided up among tho
various villages. And, strange to say, fleunepin was taken home l)y the old
savage who had so nuu-h wished to kill him on the journey. Ho had now be-
come his friend, even his father; his five wives became Hennepin's mothers.
They treated him kindly — covered him with a robe made of dress<'d beaver
skins, ornamented with porcupme quills, rubbed him (h>wn after his jour-
ney, and set before him a bai'k dish full of fish. As tho Franciscan fell
sick, his Havago father made a sweating-cabin for him, and after the process
of sweating naked by means of heated stones, ho was rubbed down by four
Indians. Thus he was roiiivigorated.
As no mention is made l)y either Hennepin or the historian of Du Luth
of any planting at theso"villages, wo may bo quite sure that they did not
plant, but lived by hunting and fishing mainly, which was supplemented
by gathering roots and l)erries and wild rice.
During tho stay of tho white men there camo four Indians from the far
west— Hennepin says, "500 leagues" — who reported the Assiniboin villages
as only six or seven (hiys' journey to tho northwest. This would place this
branch of the Dakota people, at that time, within the present limits of
Minnesota, somewhere east of the Ked Uiver.
In the month of J ilytlie whole encampment of Dakota, nund)ering
250 men, with women and children, started n v buffalo hunt. The French-
men were to go with :''\y<v. Bv.i Hennepin, anxi(ms to make his escape,
represented that a party of traders, "spirits" or " wakan men," were to
be sent by La Salle to the mouth of tho Wisconsin, and he wished to meet
them there. Tho Indians gave them leave to go, but Accau, who disliked
Hennepin, preferred to stay among the savages.
They all camped together on the l)anks of the Mississippi, at the mouth
of Rum River, from which point Hennepin and Du Gay descended the great
MUJUATIONH— AWllfMKNT KUOM UiSTOIlY.
175
riv(»r ill (I Humll Itirdi-lmrk canoe. At tlio t'liIlM, which lf(!iin('|iiii iitiiiu'd
St. Aiithidiy, tor Ills pjitroii siiiiit, they luiuh* ii |»ortii}rt! iiinl wiw halt" ii(h>/,t)li
DiikoliiH, who hail prcccdcii tiiciii, otliiriiig bulliUo-rohcH in Hacriiico to
Uijktehi, tho jfi'itat water }^<>d.
Ah thoy pathlled leiHnrcly down tho Htrcani hy tlio Ix'autit'ul IduffH in
this nioiitli of .July, now and tinMi whootin^f a wild turkey or a (hM;r, thoy
wero siidck-nly overtaken liy Hennepin's hakota father, the old savage
AkepajVidaij, with 10 warriors in a canoe. Tho whito luitn woro soniowhat
alarnuid, for ho tohl thoin ho was ((oing down to the month of tho VViscctiisin
to meet the traders, wlio wore to he there accordinj,'' t(t t\w words of tho
Franciscan. 'I'hey passed on rapidly, found i\o <»no at tin* placo nauuul,
and, in a few days, they met thom on thoir return, when tho savage father
only gave his son Honnepin a good scolding for lying.
Thoy were then near the mouth of tlu^ (Miippowa River, a short dis-
tanco up which a larm- party of thctse with whom they had started woro
chasing hutfah*. This informati(»n was given to tho white men l)y tho
Indians as they ])assed up. Hennepin and Dii (Jay had hut little amnunii-
tion, and for this reason thoy determined to turn aside and join tlxi buflialo
himt. In this party they found their former (^onn-ade. A grand hunt was
ma(h^ along the borders of the Mississippi. The Dakota hunters cha,sed the
l)uffalo on foot and killed them with thiMr Hint-headed aiTows. At this
time thoy had neither guns nor horses. When they first saw the white
men shoot and kill with a gun they called it " maza-wakaij," mysterious
iron. And, in after years, when the horse canu! to their knowledge they
called it " shuijka wakaij," mysterious dog.
While thoy were thus killing tho butlalo and drying the meat in the
Him there came two Dakota women into canii) with the news that a Dakota
Avar i)arty, on its way to Lake Superior, had met five ".s])irits" — washe-
chooij.' These proved to be Daniel Greysolon Du Luth with four well-armed
Frenchmen. In Juno they had started from Lake Superior, had probably
ascended the liurnt Wood River, and from that made a portage to the St.
Croix, wh(!re they met this war party and learned that three white men
were on the Mississippi. As this was Du Lath's preempted trading coimtry,
he was anxious to know who the interlopers were, and at once started for
the hunting camp. We can imagine this to have been a joyful meeting of
Frenchmen.
The hunt was now over. The Indians, laden with dried nu^at and
accompanied by the eight white men, returned to their resting place at Kiiiie
' Wasivuij.
17G
DAKOTA GUAMMAU, TEXTS, AND ETIIN()(JUAPHY.
Lake. Ami whon tho autumn cauio the white mou were ])eniiitt('<l t<> l(*ave,
with th(^ promise tluit in tlie folhtwiuj^- year they weuhl return with floods
to trade tor the ahui' hint i)eUries. They deseended the i\Iississi))j)i in l)ark
canoes. At the Falls of St. Anthony two of the men took (^ach a Imffalo-
robo that had been sat-rineed to the <><mI of the waters. Du I^uth {rreatly
disapproved of the act as both impolitic and wronj^, but IFeiuiepin justitied
it, .sayinjj!' tlx^y were ofterin<>s to a, false <>-od. As tlie white in(!ii were about
to start up the Wi.seonsin River they were overtaken b}- a })art^ of Dakota,
again on the war-path again.st tlu^ Illinois. T]w wliite men, romeudxiring
the stolen rol)es, were alarmed, but the Dakota passeil on and did them no
harm.'
These Nadouessiou.x, or Sitmx, of the east of the Mississippi, whose .
acquaintance wo have now formed t.omewhat, ap))eai' at this time to have
been divided into Matanton, Watpaaton, and (Jhankaskeron. Theses an;
band naiiu^s. But the headcpuu-ters of all was tlu; .Mde-wakaij (»'• Isjuj-ta-
mde. From this point they issued forth on their huutiu}.;' exj)editi(tiis and
their war parties. The latter ])enetrated into Iowa and central Illinois to
Lake Superior and Lake Michigan. Sometimes we tind them ;it ))eace with
the Ojibwa and at war with the Fo.\. Then, again, we find tIk^ Fo.\ and
lowav joining the Dakota war parties against the Ojibwa. Tin* war which
separated the Assiniboin from the Dakota had not ceas(Ml at this period,
and the impression is that the separation had taken place not many years
before they became known to history.
Nicholas Perrot was sent by the governor of Caiuula, in 1(183, to take
charge of the trading interests among the loway and Dakota. And in 1 (JfSl)
the tirst recorded jjublic document was signed in which the land of the
Dakota was claimed for the French king. In this document Father Marest,
of the Society of Jesus, is .spoken of as missionary among the Nadouessiou.x,
and Mons. Le Sueur, to whom w(! are indebted for tlu? nc^xt ten yc.'ars of
history, was present.
Le Sueur was first sent t(» La I'ointe to maintain ))eace between the
Ojibwa and Dakota. And in the year IGilf) he erected a, trading post (Ui
an island of the Mississippi, above J^ake \\'\m\ and Ixdow the mouth of St.
Croix. In the sunnner of the .same year he took to Montreal delegations
from several western tribes, including one Dakota, "Teeoskatay"- by name.
This man died in Montreal, and one hundred and tift\- years afterv/ard the
' 1,1' Clor<'i|, tho liiHtoriaii of tho Sieur Du Lutli, (!()iTol)oiati!.s !lii^ slor.v of UciiiH'piii in rogard to
their lufrtiiijf at Knife Lake.
^ Tioskato.
MKiHATlONS— AKGHMKNT IMIOM IIISTOHV,
177
writer of this sketch heard liiiii spoken of hy tIios(^ who '•hiiined to l»e his
(h'sceiidjiiits, then on the Minnesota River.
|{et!oniin»- inipressc^d with tlie idea that tliere were vahiivbhi mines in
the hind of the Dakotji, Lo Snein- obtained a royal heense to work them.
Tie was liindered in Viiri<ms ways, and not imtil tlie summer of 17()(» do we
find him aseendinj,^ tiie Mis.sissippi. Onth(^ 30tiiof July \w, met ;i Wiir pnrty
of Dakota in seven cano'-s, wlio were on the wiirpatli against th»^ Ilhnois.
Le Sueur bonglit them off with presents and turned them back lionu". Ad-
vaneiuf^- up as far as the Gahma River he called it the River Wmo. ( )n the
10th of Sept(Mnber he entered \he mouth of the Minnesotii, or iis he proba-
bly named it then, and lon<>' afterwards it c(Mitinu(Ml to ])e called, the ''.St.
Pierre." And by the 1st of October he had reached the Blue Kavtii Kivcr,
where he built a tradin<>' jjo.st and expectetl to make his fortune out of tlie
Hue rarth of its shores.
While Le Sueur was l)uildin<i- his stockade on the Blue Karth he was
visited by Dakota from the east of tlu^ Mississippi, who (h'sired him to
locate at the mouth of the St. I'ettn- or Minnesota, since the countrv of the
Blue .'^iarth, they said, belonged to the western Dakota and to th(f Iowa, and
Oto. However, a short time after this I^e SiU'ur was informed that the
Iowa and Oto had gone over to the Miss(»uri River to join the Omaha. At
this time it is nu'orded that the Towa and Oto planted corn, but the Dakota
did not. Le Sueur olfcjred to furnish corn to the latter for jjlanting.
At the begiiming of the eighteenth century we have the Dakota
nation, so far as known, described by bands. Some of the names it is now
impossible to read with certainty. Some have disap})eared or given place
to others, while some of them are old landmarks by whicli we can read the
history of their migi-ations. Living at that time to the east of the Missis-
sippi, whose head([uarters were about Knife Ijake, were the Spirit I^akc'
Village (M(h'wakaijtoijwaij), (Ireat Lake Village (Matanton — perhaj)s origi-
nally Mdetaijk-toijwaij), Wild Ric(* Gatherers (Rsiij-omani-toijwaij), River
^'illage (Watj)atoijwaij), Moat Village (Watomanitoijwaij), Fortified X'illage
(("ankaskatoijwaij). 'i'lie Western Dakota are thus given, viz: Pole Villagt!
(Canhuasinton f). Red Wild Rice Village (I'siijcatoijwan), Small Hand Vil-
lage (Wagalespeton f), Great Wild Rice Village (I'siijhutaijkiij-toijwaij),
(Jrand Lodge Village (Titaijka-kaga-toij ?)> '"t'-d" \'illage (Wahpetoijwaij),
Dung Village (I'ljkcekc;' c»ta-toijwaij), Teton Ia'-A Village (Wahpet(»n-
Teton), and Red Stone Quarry Village ([linhaneton). This last must be
the Red Vxyw Stone, and the Dakota who guarded it were doubth-ss the
.105— vol. IX lli
178 DAKOTA GKAMMAH, TKXTS, AND ETIINO(JllAlMIY.
Yankton.' It is possible that the "Ked Stone" may have signified the
Des Moines River, whicli was so called.
These hands were all at that time within tlu; ])resent State of Minn(^-
sota, and mainly having- their homes north of the forty-fifth jjarallel, except
the last, who are said to have been living at the Ked Stone Quarry. This
can be no other than the* Red Pipe Stone in the neighborhood (»f the Rig
Sioux. Le Sueur says the Assiniboin lived on the head waters of the Mis-
sissipjii.
For the next fifty years the Dakota appear to have kept within their
old limits, sometimes at war with theOjibwii, and then again in league with
them against the Fox and Said<. Already tlu* (piarrel between the Knglisli
colonies and the French luid connuenced. The Fox took the side of the
English, but were defeated at the ptnt of Detroit and elsewhere, and obliged
to flee for protection to their enemies, the Dakotii. For a v.hih* it iii)pears
that the Fox hunted north of the Mimiesota River.
The maps made in France about IToO locate the Dakota, iis we have
already seen, partly on the east and partly on the west side of the iMissis-
sii)pi. ' Tliey occupied Leech Lake, Sandy Lake, and probably Red Lake
at that time and for some years afterwards. At the sf»urce of the Minnesota
River there is ])ut down a large lake called "Lake of the Teetons."
Whether this was intended for Big Stone Lake, or for what we now call
Devil's Lake, in Dakota, may admit of a doul)t. Besides tliis, these maps
locate a portion of the Teton'- (Titoijwaij) ami the Yankton (Ihaijkt(»ijwaij)
on the east side of the Misscmri, down in Iowa, whence came the names of
the streams, Big and Li+tle Sioux.
In the " French and Indian war," the Dakota nation took no i)art.'' Hut
very soon afrer the English came into [)os.session of Canada and the French
ports in the northwest, a company of Dakota braves visited Green Ray to
solicit the trade of the Englisluneu. Tiiey told the officer in charge tliat if
the Ojiljwaor other Indians attempted to shut up the way to them (the
Dakota), to send them word, and they would come and cut tliem ofl', "as
all Indians were their dogs."
Previous to this time, the "Sioux of tli(^ East" had given the number
I Hil)liat)etoi)\vai| iiiipioxiliiiitr« lliai)Utoi)Wiii|. NasiiH/.inn the "ii'h" will iniikr this cliaiiKr.—
,1. <). I).
-Pmliiipstlioi.ri'MiMiMliiiiiUtd-iwaiiKiMisoftlif Si(-ai)j>n (Titoi|wai))— «•«■ list (ifTiitai)kii-wakai)—
includes tboso \vhos(< ancestors iiitc^nuariicil with the Yankton in-opcr, wlun i)art of tlii^ Titoi)wai)
were neighbors of the Yankton.— .1. o. i'.
'Tlic^ only thins I lind which looks likc\ participation at all, is a record of arrivals at Mcnitreal
in 1746, .Inly HI. " Konr .Sionx came to ask for a commandant."
Mr(;nATI<)N.S— AIMUTMENTS Kh'OM IlfSTOItV.
179
of tlio "Sioux or the WcHt" as "more than a thousand tepees." It is achU'd,
^"They do not its'- canoes, nor cultivate the earth, nor oatlier wild rice'.
They remain {r«,ncrally in the prairies, which are between the Upper Missis-
sippi an«l the Mi.ssonri Rivers, and live entirely hy the chase."
.lonatlian Carver, a native of New England, was the first En<jlisli
travel(,r wlu» visitcMl the country of the Dakota and added to ourknowledj-e
of their histf.ry. fie left Moston in June of 17()(i, and by the way of Green
Hay and the Wisconsin K'iver he reached tlu; Mississippi nt the town whose
nam., he writes "La i'rairie les Chiens," consisting', as he says, of fifty
houses 'I'his was then, and for many years after, the sTi'at fur mart of the
Upper Mississippi. 'j'he vilhif-es of the Sauk and Fox he passed on the
VVisconsin i{iv.;r. TIk! I hikota lu* first met near the mouth of the St. Croix.
For years past they had been breakinj.- away from their old home on Knife
Lake and makin;; thcnr villa<.-es alonj-' (h)wn the river. Hence the name of
"Uiver liands,"a term that then comprised the "Spirit Lake," the "Leaf
Villaj;ers," and the " Sissc^ton." 'Hie Nado.iessies of the plains, he says, were
divided into eifflit bands, not includin<>- the Assiuiboin.
Carver a.scended the St. Pierre River for some distance and wintered
with a camp of Indians. In tiie sprin<>- he descended, with .several hundred
Dakota, to the mouth of the river. When they came to deposit their dead,
in what sc-ems to have l)een a <ieneral ])Iace of interment, in the cave, since
called "(,'arver's Cave," Jonathan claims to have ol)tained from them a deed
of the land This purcha.se, however, has never been acknowledued bv the
lOUX.
(Jarver found, in 1700, the Dakota at war with the Ojibwa, aiui was
told that they liiid been fiohtiny forty years. Hefore the vear ISOO the
Ojibwa hadrlriven the Dakotn from what hold they had on tJie Sandy Lake
and Leech l.,ak(; coimtry. As the Indian <>oods commenced to come to them
up the Mississippi, tluiy were naturally drawn down to mnke more perma-
nent villa;i-es on its bank.s. Then two forces united diverted the Dakota
mi<>Tiiti(»n to the south and the west.
The Government of the United States, in the year iSOf), sent int.* the
Dakota and Ojibwa coimtries Lieut. Zebulon M. i'ike, for the purposes
of regulatino- the trad<- and making alliances with the Indians. lie met
the Dakota first at Red Wing, a short distance above Lak«' Pepin, and then
at Kaposia, a slutrt distance below where is now St. Paul. Tlie respective
chiefs were Ked AVing and Little Crow. He also visited a Dakota village
a short di.stance up the .Minnesota River, and held a grand council with the
Dak(»ta a.ssembled on the point wlien^ Fort Siielling was afterwards built.
180 DAKOTA UKAMMAK, TliXTK, AND K'niNOdUAPIlY.
On liis downward trip in tl.t' tollowiiiir H|M'inf,^ lie im-t Wabaslii.w's hand,
the KivukHa, below Lake IVpin. A« he aHn'iwI.'d tlie Mississippi as tar as
Leech"Lake, and found the country above ti.e Kalln of St. Anthony, ni tlu'
,„,,in, occupied bv Ojibwa, the inference U that the Dakota had, ni rhe pre-
vious years, l)een (h'iven 1)V tlieir (>neniie« frou. that part ot the c..initry.
One reason for this was, that the ()jil)wa wmt furnished with lirear.ns be-
fore the Dakota A second reason was found in the drawing;' ot the tur
trade And a third was the -ra.Uial disappearanci- of the buffah. ni the
w.K..hul country of the Mississippi. At thi« date the Sisseton and \ ankton
were on the head waters of the MinneH.»ta. Deh-ations of these bands met
Lieut. I'ike in the sprin-, and proceeded to a j,M'and council at Praune du
Chien. , „ ^^... ,
Old men still livin- relate how the NVahpeton, or Leaf Vdlajre, when
they retired from the bullets of the Ojibwa ou llie east of the Mississippi,
pitched tlieir tents towards the northwest comer of what is now the State ot
Iowa and when thev returned tiiey eKtalilinhed their planting.- viUaj-c at
what'has lieen calleil Little Hapids. on tlie lower paH of th.- Minnesota
Hiver. In aliout ISlO, a portion ..f them n-moved up to an island in Big
Stone Lake, an<l afterwards a lar-vr paii wttled at Lac (pii i'arle.
Until after the middle of this century, the habitats ot the Dakota were,
for the Mdav-wakan-ton (M<le-wakaij toijwaij). the Mississippi River from
Win<ma to tlie Kails of St. Anthony, and up the Minnesota as tar as Sliakopee.
The Leaf Slu.oters (Wahpekute) weiv on the Tannon Hiver, wIk'IV Fan-
l,anlt now is-, and the Wahpeton (Leaf Villa-e) w.-re, as stat.-<l, at the Little
Rapids, and Lac (pii I'arle an.l the lower end of Hi- Stone Lake. 1 he
Sisseton occu-pied the lilue Karth country and the southern bend <> the
Minnesota, while the j-reat body of them were at the vdla-es on Lake
1^.averse. The Vaiiktoii, Yanktonai, Cut-heads, and 'rit<.uwaij were on
the "Teat prairies to the westward. , . , . , ,onr
When Lieut. Pike iiia.h' his tour up th- Mississippi, in the years 1805
-md ISOd he found miicli -.f th.- trade, in the Dakota and Ojibwa countries,
in the han.ls of men who w.mv in sympathy with (ireat I'.ritain. 'Hie trad-
ers iiianv of them, wen- Ki.-lishmen, and the ;roods were i?nt.sh -o.mIs.
It isn..t"straiioe then that, in th.- war of iHl'i, the Dak..ta, to-etlier with
other In.liaus of the Northwest, were enlisted in the war auamst the Lnited
Sfites This was brouj-ht about mainly by IJoberf Dickson, a Scotchman,
who was at this tiiiu- at the iiead of the fur trade in this part of rlie coun-
try rn.h-r his leadership the Dakota, the Oji)»wa, the Wimiebajio, the
Menomonie, the Sauk and Fox. and others, were brou-ht into action,
AIKUJATIONS— AI.'dlTMKNTS KIJOM IIIST<»I!Y.
181
.
iif-aiiist tlic solrliiTs of tlie States, at ^Mackinaw, at Rock Island, and at Prai-
rie du (Jiiieii. Of tile Dakota villa<,n's, Litths Crow and VV'ahasliaw are
especially inentioiied. Joscpli Henville, afterwards of Lac (jui I'arlc, and
otlier traders, were the lieutenants ot Col. l)icks(»n. History tells us (tf luit
two Dakota men who kept themselves squarely on the AmericsMi side
during- the war. ( )ne of the.se was the special friend (Koda) of Lieut. I'ike,
his name being- 'i'a-nia-he, meaning the pike fish. l'rol)al)lv he took that
name as the friend of Pike. He went to 8t. Louis at the connnencemcnt
of the war, and was taken into the employ of (iren. Clarke. He lived until
after the middle of this century, always wore a stovepipe hat. had but ono
eye, and claimed to he the only "American" of his tribe.
It does not apix-ar that the war of 1812 changed the location of Da-
kota. They still occupied the Mississippi above the parallel of 43.r', and
th(! Minnesota, and westward. In lsa7-';5S, the " Lower Si(mx," as tliev
wvvv called, ceded to the Government their title to the land cast of the
great river. In IS")!, all the ]\Iissi,ssippi and .Minnesota Dakota solrl to
the Government all their claim to the country as tar west as Lake Travcr.sc,
except a reservation on the Upper Minnesota. A year or two afterwards
they removed to this reservation, and were there until the outl)reak of
August, lS(;-_», which resulted in the eastern Dakota, or tho,se coming under
the general name t)f Sautees, being all removed outside of the lines of Min-
nesota. A part of those Indians fled to .Manitoba, and a part across the
Missouri, supposed to l»c now with (Tataijka lyotaijke) Sitting Mull — a
part were transported fo Crow Creek on tiie .Missouri, who afterwards were
])ermitted to remove? into the northeast angle of Xe])raska. This is now t\iu
Santee Agency, from whence a colony of si.xty families of homesteaders
have settled on the Hig Si<mx. Still another portion were retained bv the
military as scouts, which have been the nuclei of the settlements on the
Sisseton and Fort Totteii reservations.
About what time the Dakota in their migrations westward cro.ssed
over the .Missouri Hiver, to remain and hunt on the western side, is a (pies-
tion not easily settled. There are various traditions of other neighbor tribes,
which indicate pretty certainly that the Sioux were not there nnu-li over
one hundred years ago.
Dr. Wasliington Matthews, of the I'. S. Army, relates that the Hcr-
thold' Indians say, '' Long ago the Sioux wei-e all to the east, and none to
the West and South, as they now are." In those times the western plains
nuist have l)een very sparsely peopled with hostile tribes in compari.son
'Tlii'Ni' limy 111' tlic IliiliitsM. Miinihiii. ,niil .\rikai-i tribcu. — .1. ii. u.
Hi
^^^^,
182
DAKOTA (115AMMAK, T15XTS, AND ETIlNOGltAlMlY.
with the present, tor the old men now livin«r, and chilch-ou of men of the
l)iist {>en('riiti()n, say that tlicy trav(^h>(l to the sontliwcst, in search of scalps,
to a country where tlu* prairie ceased, and were i>-one from their villa-ic
twenty-one mo(tns. Others went to the north to a country where the sum-
mer was but three mo(nis lon<>-.
The French maps of this wt^stei-n country, made about one hundred
and twentv-five years af><), are, in many thinf^s, very inaccurate, but may
be received as indicating' the <>eneral locality of Indians at that time. In
one of the maj)s the I'onka, I'awnee, and some of the Oto, to<>ether with
the Panimaha,' are placed on the I'latte and its branches. Other villaj^'es
of the Maha (Omaha) are placed, apparently, above the mouth of the James
or Dakota River, on the eastern side of the Missouri. The b»wa, the Oto,
and the Yankton and Teton Dakota are placed ilowu in what is now the
State of Iowa.
When Lewis and Clarke ascended the Missouri, in the autumn of 1803,
they met the Yankt(»n Dakota about the mouth of the .James or Dakota
River, where Yankton now stands. Their villaj^e was some distance above,
perhaps about the site of Honllonune. They met the Teton Dakota at the
month of the Teton o)- Little Missouri (Wakpa sica), where old Fort Pierre
stood. The.se were of the Ojilala band. Tradition says that the Of^lahi
were the first to cross the Missouri, and that this was the j)lace of crossin},^
At first they went over to hunt. The butt'alo wen; found to be more
abundant. They returned anain. Ikit after several times f-oing and
returninj;- thev remained, and others followed. At the commencement of
this centurv some Teton were still on the east side of the river, but their
home seems to have been then, as now, on the west side.
As this is the only notice of their meeting- Teton on their ascent, we
infer that the main body of them were not on the Missouri, bnt far in the
interior.-'
AWJl'MKXT FROM NAMES OF NATIONS, TRIBES, ETC.
In all primitive states of society the most reliable hi.story (tf individuals
and nations is found written in names. Hometimes the removals of a
peoi)le can be traced through the ages by the names of rivers or ])laces
' Skidi or I'awncc Loup.
-In till' wintn- (!oniit of Ameiiian IIoihc (ttli An. Rep. Itiir. Kth., i>. l.W), St.iiidintt-Hnll, a
Dakota, discovered tlie lilaik Mills in tlif winti r ol' 177.")-'7tl. 'I'lir Dakota liavf ollatc years clainLcd
the lilaek HillH, jirobalily li.v ri^lit of discovery in ITT.l-'Tli; but the Crow were tlic fornier jjosNeNHor.s,
and were found in that resjion liy the I'otikii hutoro the time of .Mari[uette (i. (., prior to the date of
biH autograph map, 1073).— .1. i). i>.
MKHtATlONS— AKCirJMENT FROM NAM KB.
183
I •
.
'leaj^iK
wliicli tlu;y have loft boliiiul tliuin. Tlio Dakota jjeople, on tlio other hand,
curry with tlieni, to .sonio extent, the history of their removals in the names
of the several bands.
DAKOTA.
The Sionx pcfople vnW themselves Dakota.' They say "Dakota" means
or "alliance" — they heinj,' allied hands. And this meaninj^- is con-
firmed by other iis(;s of the word in the lan<^nago. The name Sioux, on the
other hand, was jjfiven to them l)y their enemies. In the preceding,'' account
the word " Nadouessi," or " Xa(h»uessioux," is of fre([nent occurrence. The
Huron, and perhaps otiier western Indians, called the Inxpiois Nadowe or
Nottaway, which is said to mean enemy. Because they were ever on the
war-])ath, as were the Six Nations, the Dak(»ta were styled the Iroquois of
th(! West, and, for di.stinction's sak(s were called Na(h)uessioux, enemies.
The last part of the vvoiM stuck, and has become a part of their history.
The Ojibwa, it appears, called the Dakota by the name of Hwaij, which
comes out in tlie name A.ssiniboin, Stone Dakota; and a small band, or
family, of the As.sinii)oin are called Stoneys, livin<^' in the Dominion of
Canada.
Sjiirif Lair Villat/rs. — We have seen that Du Luth and Hennepin first
visited the villa<>es of the Dakota on the islands and shores of Mille Lacs,
which was their Mih'-wakaij, and hence the name Mde-wakaij-toijwatj.
This name has come down throu<>h more than two centuries, and still
attaches to a portion of the pcfople, and is abiding- evidence of their having
lived on the head of Rum Hivei-.
Not long- after their first discovery by white men, if not at the time, a
])oi-tion of this same band of Dakota were called Matanton, which name
a])i)ears to 1)0 a c(.ntraction of .Mde-taijka-toijwaij, meaning Village of the
Great Lake. This was only a designation given to a portion of Mille Lacs.
Before the end of that century the.se jjooplo began to make their villages
along down Rum River, and ])erhaps also on the Mississippi, and so ob-
tained the name of Wakpa-atoijwaij, Village on the River. But, after one
hundred and fifty years, this, with the name j)receding, passed out of use.
As i)revious to this time the Ojibwa had contented themselves with
the shoi-es of liake Sujx'rior, but were now getting an advantage over the
Dakota in the first possession of firearms, we find the Dakota, who pitched
their tents westward and northward, toward Lecn-h Lake and Sandy Lake,
earning the name of " ( 'honkasketons " (Oaijkaske-toijwaij), i''o/-<//«'(/ Vil-
In tlio Teton iliiilcci tliis is Litkota.
184
DAKOTA OKAMMAH, TKXTS, AND KTIINOOUAIMIV.
%r,s.' From tlio niimo wn nm\ that tluty were in ii wooded coiintry niid
niado wooden protections from the assaultH of their enemies.
Som(! of the families appear to have mach) the <fatlierin»' of the wihl
rice in tlie lakes a specialty, and so for a century or more we lind them
known iis till! Vilhifii's of Wild Hice (Satherers,
When the Frenchmen, in l(i80, joined the biifiah) hunt of the Dakotii,
tliey remarked that they killed them with stone-headed arrows and cut u|)
the meat with stone knives. The sharp Hint stone used for this purpose
they found on the hiniks of the Thousand I^akes, and hence the name of
"wakaij," or mvsterious. And from this fact also they called the lake, or
a i)art of it, hy the name of " Isaij-ta-mde," Iiak(f of Knives, or Knife Lake.
From livinjj: tluM-e the wh(de of those eastern Sioux were called "Isa'-ya-ti"—
Knife Dwellers — which has l)eeu modified to
SANTBB.
For a centurv or more past there has been in(duded in this name The
Leaf-shooters (Wahpekute), and also Leaf Villaj^-e (Wahpetoijwaij)." Both
these last-named bands continued to dwell, for the m(tst part, in the wooded
country, as their names indicate. In the list of Dakota bands furnished l)y
Le Sueur, al)out the be}rinnin<^- of the eijihteenth century, the Wahpatons,
or Leaf Villa;i-es, are classed with what was then called "The Sioux of the
West." And a somewhat sinjiular coml)ination occurs in the name "Wa-
hpcton-Tcton," indicating.;- that some of the Leaf Villaj^e band had become
" Dwellers on the I'rairie."
Other names of divisions at that period, such as "G'vat Wild Rice Vil-
lage," "(Jrand Lt)d<ie Villaji'e," " Dunji' Villaji'e," ef- ' ^^ejione into disuse.
Nor is it possible, at this time, to discover to wh'-'t ;:. / belonji'ed.
Two hundred years ajjo, the Dakota nation was sai 'si^^ of seven
Council Fires. Of these we have already s|)oken of tine . )irit Lake
(Mdewakaijtoijwaij), Leaf Shooters (Wahpeknte), and Leal v dage (Wahpe-
toijwaij).
SISSETON.
('omin<i' next to these is the Sisseton liand. The meaning of the name
is not (piite clear; but .^h•. Josejih lieuville, of Lac-(jui-i)arle, in his day re-
"•anh'd as the best authority in Dakota, understood it to mean "Swamp
I AiiDtlici viMsioii (pf this niiiiic is " Kiiivc-lit'iirlH," iin it'fniin ('ai)tc, Imirl, and kaskil, to bind.
• Sre testiiiKiiiv of Hrv. A. 1,. l{iK),'S ill t'dotnote -' mi |iii. l.")!t, IGO.
MHSHATIONS— AIMilliMKNT FROM NA.MKS.
185
Villjij,'(f."' TliiH \V(fll iiccords with tlic early liist<»ry, \vlii<'li pliiccn tlicm in
tlitj iiinrHliy parts oftlio oountry. Fnmi tlin head waters of the Mississippi
tliov jcmriH'VCfl soutliwanl t<» tlic couutrv of Swan Lake ami tlic Mluu Martli,
Hiul aliove, on tlic Miniicsota UivcPj Here tlicy were found caily in the
eifrliteontli (■cntury, and lioro a portion of tlii'in still rcniainiMl until iiftcr
1850. iJut tlu! ••Tcat body of tlii-ni had reinovi-d u|.i to tlic Lako TnivtM-se
roji'ioii l)cfor(! th(j war of 1H12. Tlu! ;ir<'at Sisscton chief of thoso times was
Ucd Thunder (Wakiijyaij duta), still spoken of by his descendants. Since
lH<i2 the Sissetoii live on the Sisscton and Wuhpotou llesurvutiou, mid at
Devil's Lake, both of which are in Dakota.
YANKTON.
Tin; Ihaijktoijwaij, now shortened to Yankton, were tin- "Villa>;('s ot
the Border." The " Knd," or " liorder," appears to have l)cen that of the
woode<l country. Connected with them, and to be treated in the same cate-
gory, are the
VANKTONAI.
They were both liordercrs. The name of the latter (Ihaijktoijwaijua)
is, in the Dakota, simply a diminutive of the fornn'r; but for mont than a
century — possibly more than two centuries — the distinction has l)een recofi-
nized. The .Vssiniboin branched otf from the Vanktonai. Other divisions
of them, reachinji- down to the present time, are thcf Sanonee" (or One
Siders?), the Cut llea<ls (I'abakse); Kiyuksa or Dividers; breakers of the
law; th(^ i'ine Shooters (Wazikute), and the lluijkpa-tina, or llooidvpatee.
This last name is explaineil in other parts of this v<dume. The same word
is found in the name of one of the Teton divisions, now become somewhat
notorious as the roblicr band of " Sittin<>- Jiidl," viz: The Iluijkpapa, or, as
it is incorrectly written, I'nkpapa. Both of these bands have for many
years rojunefl over tin; Tppcr .Missouri couutrv — one on the east and tlui
other oil the west side. The name of "Pine Shooters," l)y which one
division of the Yanktonai is .still callecl, they brouj-ht from the pine country
of Minnesota,^ and nnist have rtitaincd throuji'li at least two centuries.
As the Yankton, who now live on the Missouri River, at the Yankton
Agency, claim to have l)een placed l)y the Takii Wakaij as guardians of
1 KoranotliiT cx]ilaiiiiti(m oT tliiH tiiiii. sec "Sisitoijwai) " in the iirccTdiiin iliaiitri, ji. l.'.S.
•The Siu|i>liii. Si'O |i. Itll. r,Miliii)tc. — .1. II. I'.
^'Tho Oinali:i say thai when tlii'ir ancestor.^ I'liiiinl tlic (iii'at l'i|)c Stmie <,liiair,v. tlic Vaiiktim
dwelt I'ast oftlunii in tlic forest rvji'uin (if Miniicsiita, so tlicy called tliciii .laMja iiiUaci";,'a. in- People
of the lori'St. Sei- ;id Hep. Itur. Ktli., p. I'll.'.— ,i. o. D.
18G
DAKOTA (iUAMMAU, TKXTH, AND KTIIN()(1RAI»F1Y.
tlio frroat Rod I'ipo Stoii(» .gii:uTv, thoro !« sciiri-oly ii (l<.ul)t hut tluit they
were tliu "Villaf.(. of tl.o UcmI Stou,. Quarry" nu.ntm.u.d in Le Sueur's
onuinomtion. Fifty yoiu-H afti'i- that, wo find' them phu-cd (.n the* Frcucli
iimpa nlxmt the uioutli of the Little Sioux River. In th(»se times th(*y
hunted hutfah. in the northwestern part of Iowa and (h)wn the Missouri to
its mouth and up to tiieir present h)cation or al)ove, and eastward over the
James l{iver and the Biy Sioux to the Hed I'ipe Stone, where was the {,mtli-
erinu' of the nations.'
t
TETON.
These have boon known for two lumdred years— and liow mueh hinfjor
we know not— as "DwoHors on th.i IVairie." 'IMie full name was rh,t<t-
to'jivm), I'rairie dwelling', contraeted now into Titoijwaij, and eounnonly
written Teton.
As we have already soon, the Frencli, in their maps, made a frroat lak((
at the liead of tise Minnesota River, which they railed " Lake of the
Tetons." 'I'he name gives us nothing more than Inhabitants of the
Prairie. Tliere is abundant ovidem-c* that, as far l)ack as e ir knowledge of
tlie Dakota Nation extends, the Teton have formed more than halt* the
tril)o, and oausos liav(^ l»eon in opl^tion whieli have ineroased their mnnber,
while in some eases the more eastern bands have l)oen diminished. Tl.
buffalo hunt has always tended to increase the 'i eton somewhat by inuni
gration; and by furnishing a supply of wild meat their children have grown
up, while many of those who came to use tiour and pork have died off. The
late wars of the Minnesota Dakota with the whites have operated in the
same way.
As the result (»f the massacre of Spirit Lake, on the border of Iowa, in
the spring- of 1857, a large portion of th(^ small band of Leaf Shooters,
under the leader.slu'i) of Iijkjjaduta's family, have di.sapptared from the east
of the Mi.ssouri and become al).sorbed by the Teton. The same thing is
true of hundreds of those engaged in the massacre of 1862. While a large
number fled north into the Dominion of Canada, others, in 1803, (-rossed
I Xear tlu; inoiit)! of tliu Missouri, wliuic in oiio of its Ixdids it approacliOH tlic MisaiHsippi, is a
pl.ice callfd I'orlaije (ha shiix. Hero, oviilently, tlio Dakota, a oeiitury a^o. canicil tlioir caiiora
across from one river to tlic otlior, wlieii on tlieir limitiiii,' and war expeditious. This fart c|uitf agnM's
witli what we are tolil of tlieir war parties descoiidiiifr tliu Jlississippi two centuries a^o, to attack
tlie Illinois and Miuniis.
The Yanktonai passed over to the I'pper .Minnesota, and from thence, ami from (he lied K'iver
of the North, they havo.j(mrneyoil westward to the .Missouri, led cm by the Itutfalo, from whieh they
have obtained their liviu;? for more than a ( tnry an 1 .i half Thus ihey have occupied the country
as it was vacated hy the more numerous of tlio "Sovcu t'ouneil Fires,'
10
Mrr.HATIONH-AROUMKNT FUOM NAMK8.
187
t
tlut MiH,xouri and JoiiKMl the various nortlicrii diviHioiis of tlio "Dwollci's on
tlut I'ruirii*."
It is cunoiis to find the ninnhcr nrrcn occiirnn^ so Fn'(|U('iitly in their
trihal and family divisions.' Of tim wliolc trilm tlusni winv. seven Itands
or "(Mdincil lints;" of tlu» Spirit Lake i»and there were sevon vilhiffcs, and
of this jfreat hody of the Dakota Nation there are still suvon divisions or
suhjifentes.
/'V/V.7. — 'i'lie Urules; 'I'his is tiie French translation (if Sit'aij^ii — "Hurnt
'riii;.;lis." They occupy, at present, tluf month (tf Makaizite Uiver'" and np
to i"'ort Thompson. The orij-in of this name is uncertain. Tliey are
iMvided into Uplanders and Lowlaiahfrs.
Second.— T\h- Two Kettles, or Oohe noijpa, literally, "Two Hoilin^s:"
One story is, that the name ori;finated in a time of {^reat si-arcity of pro-
visions, when the whole l)an<l had only eiiou^^h of moiit to put in two
kettles. Th(i pr(^s(3nt head(piart(frs of this hand, as well as of the two that
follow, is at the (Mufyeniu^ i\o(Micy and at Standinjf Rock, on tluf Missouri.
Tliinl. — The Minnekaiijoo : Tluf full name is Mini-kaijye-wozupi
(\Vat(n--near to-plant), " Planters hy the Water." We ask, "What wati^rf"
They do not remein))er. it looks very nuu-h as thouj^h the name lia I a
history — possililv in .Minnesota — more than a c(!nturv ayo.
Fanrdi — The Sans Arcs: "i'his is tluf French translation of tluMr fiwn
uame, Itazipco; which written in full is, Itazipa-codaij, " iJows without" or
"Ntt Hows." it i^J (sisy to inc.i;>ine a tew families of Dakota appeariu};, at
some time of need, without that necessary impltMneiit (»f the chase anrl war,
and so, havinj>' fast(;ned upon them a name, which thoy wctuld not have
ch(»sen for themselves.
Fifth. — The U^lala, or Oji'alala, meaning Scatterers: This namcMfin-
hodies the pecuhar <'haracteristics of the Teton dialect of the lan<.fuafife,
viz: The fretpient use of the hard "y" and the "1."
,S'/'./7//.— The Black Feet, or Siha sapa: 'i'liis hand of tlie Western
Dakota must not be confounded with the Black Feet' of the mountains,
which ari! connected with the l'ie<;ans and Bh>ods. The O^lala and Black
Feet Dakota mainly constitute the camps of S[)otted Tail and ited (!loud.
But \\w hands are all a <i'ood (h'al mixed up hy marria<i'e and otherwise.
Scrcntli. — The Iluijkpapa: This hand has for many years roamed over
'I havo found many oxiiin|(li)s of tliii iisti of niystir nnniluti.s ainonj; cognatu tribes, e. ij., ncirn
(1+3). /dht, Ii'ii (7 f:i), /»•(•'(•<; (I x^l), anil, in Oii'(;on, y/rc. I liiipr lo piililisli an iii'tii'lu un tliis Nub-
ject. Sit "A Stnily (ilSiiMian CnltN," in lltli An. Kcp. of Uiu Director, linr. Ktlin. — ,i. o. I).
- I'roiM niaka, niilli. and izita, In nmokc, i. v., tho White KurtU Bivur of South Dakota. — .j. o. D.
'Sik'-slk-a.
18ft
DAKOTA (illAMMAIl, TKXTS. ANI> KTHNOCiUAI'll Y.
tlif iniiiiuy III' tilt' I'ljpcr MiHMouri. Tlu' vvtir <»t' lH7(i iiiimIc it soiiii'wiiiit
iinforioiis tiiidcr its vviir<'lii(it'"Sittiii<i' IJtill," or "Sittiii;;- HiiU'iilo," ns 'riitiiijkti
iyotiiijivc niiji'lit to l)c triiiisliitccl.
This ai'ticic, oil tlif .Mi^iifitioiis of tlic Diikotii, will not Itc (■oiii|il<'t<',
witiiout ii liricf notice of the iilliliiitcil tiilx-s. 'I'lu^ hakotii tinnily,iiH kIiowii
hy rtiniiliirity ot'liuij;iiii;;c, is <|iiitc cxtunsivf.
ASSINIIIOIN.
I. Kviilcntiv the lirst to cljiim oiir iiftciition, outside of the Miikolii
themselves, is the Assinil»oiii trilie. Indeed they are ii pjirt of the ;;reiit
I'nkotii Nation. 'Their lanj;iiaj:'e differs less fnnn the hakota in ^icneral,
than the dialects of the hakota do t'roiii each other. In our historical nar-
rative of the Dakota, we found (he kiiowledj;c of the Assinilioin cominj; to
white peo|)le at the same time, and aloii^' with that of the Dakota proper.
More than two centuries a^^o Assinilioin and Dakota met tlhf I'Vench traders
at the head of Lake Superior. The Assinilioin an; said to have lirokeii o|f
from the I'ine Shooters (Wazikiite), a liraiich of the Iliaijktoijwaijna.
At that time the split, liy which they ran;icd themselves as ;i separat((
people, a|ipears to have lieeii a recent thin;,''. The name "iiwaij," applied
l)\ the ()jiliwa to tlu' whole Dakota people, fastened it.self on that liraiich.
Thev are Stone i>akota. And at the i>reseiit time, we have intormation of
a small family of the Assinilioin people liviiij;' on the Saskatchewan, which
i>oes liv the name of Stonies. The name "iveii to the Assinilioin liv the
Dakota is llolie,' the origin and meaiiini;' of wdiicli are in the darknesH.
At the time we lirst learn anytliiiiji' of tla^ Assinilioin, they appear to
liav(! been occup\in^' the country of the l»ed Kiver of the North, prolialilv
both on the eastern and western side. Tiu-ir mif;rations have been iiortli-
wanl and westward. .\iiout the middle of the seventeenth century a
French pilot, b\ name ( irosellier, roamed into the country of the .Vssini-
bdin, ncvir Lake Winnipeji', and was taken by tlM-m to Hudson hay. In
IHo;-} Lewis and Clarke met Assinilioin at their winter cani|i near where
Fort Stevenson now is. iiiit their movement westward seems to have been
niainlv farther iioi'tli up the Assinilioin and Saskatchewan rivei's. At jires-
eiit tlie\' are found in the neiji'liborliood of Fort Pock, on the Upper Mis-
souri, but the most of them are within the Dominion of Canada.
' I'l'Oliciiilici^d III) -liav. Tlirii! is ulsii :i llnlii' ;;riis iiiiidiii; llir Siliii!<,i|pii TiliMjwaii. Uolic is said
to moan " Woliels."— .1. o. i>.
MKiUATIONS— AIHIIIMIINT KUOM NAMIIS.
WlNNKllAdO.
IHt)
Two cciitiififs iiml ii tliini ii^jfo t\\v Krciitli friidcrs iiml missiniinrics
IVoiii Moiitrciil iiml (^ik'Iht ciimc in cMiitiirt with the I'liiiiits, living- mi tlic
"hiiy of the I'liaiits," now (Jn't'ii Hay, in WisciMisjn. 'I'licsc liidiniis wfif
culled \Viiiiit'|K'koiik, or "l'('o|»lf of tlu' fetid water," l»y flieir Al;ioiikiaii
li('i;>lil»ors; Itiit their iiaiiie for theniHelves is l|ot('au;;ara, "People <•!' the
Ori^iiiial Speech," iiioililied In llotaijke l»y flie Dakota, and Ihuaniia liy
the Omaha and I'oiika, tlioii^h these iimdilied uinies si;;nify " IJi;;' Voices"
ill their respective laiii;iia;;es.
'The \\'inii('l>a<>o lan^'iiajic is closely allied to the |>akota.' One can
not l)iit think that less than a thousand \eiirsa;^o they were a part of the
same peo|»le.
Tlies' iiiav have separated at ai: early jieriod from these coj^natc! Irilies,
and even reached "salt water," wluMce their Al;;'onkian name. I'lxamplcs
of such separation an^ found in tlu* IJiloxi of .Mississippi and the Vesa" or
'rntelo, formerly of Virj>'inia and North (Carolina, now in ('anada.
Hut, confininj.'- ourselves to history, two centuries aj;'o the Winneiiajid
were on Lake .Michi;-an. Durinj;- the eighteenth century they had drifted
slowlv across the State of Wisconsin. In ISOfi Lieut. I'ikc^ met the I'liants'
with the l''o\ at I'rairie dii ( !liieu. In the war of ISLJthe \Viniiel)a;;'o, with
the trild's (if the Northwest ;^-enerally, ranji'cd tiiemselves on the side of the
British. While a small portion of the trilx- remained in the interior of Wis-
consin, the majority wero nnnoved across the .Mississippi into Iowa and
located on Turkey Ui\<'ral)out the year IS-K). Thence tlu^y W(*re taken
up to Litn<.r I'rairie, in .Minnesota. Not hein^i' at all satisfied with that
couiitrv, tliev were a|>'ain removed to what was to he a home in I'diie Larth
( 'ountv, l)ack of Mankato. They were supposed to have had some sympathy
with the Dakota in their outl)r<'ak of ISdi', and accordinjily they were
removed with the captiu'ed Dakota, in the spring' foUowinj^-, to the .Missoin-i
River. Their location at ('row (!reek was lii<;hly distasteful to them, and,
accordinu'lv, tliev made caiioi's and Hoated themscdves down to the ( )niaha
Keservation, io. N(d)raska, on a jiortion of wiiicli the (iovernmeiit arranged
t(» have them remain.
It should lie mentioned that the Winnel»a.u'o were liirjicly en^-a^cil iu
the I'^reiich and Indian War. Korty-ei^'ht were present in IToT at the
I Sec ■•(;(!. n|i!ii-.itivi' riiuiiiilic^y iil' I'niir Sicilian h:iii,!{iia>{i'S," in SmitliMiiu. lii|it., iss:;.— .1. i>. n,
-riic iiaiiii' I'liants intMii.> SiiukiTs. 'riicri' is no iloiilil l>nt, that tin' I'lciiiji traili'r.s al lir.st
iincli'isloiiil till) nam.' Wiiiniilia!{i> Ik mi'aii stiiikiii'4 wah'r. Miit 11 i.s liiUiiivrd lliry wmu iu crioi', ami
llial it.s luiiiirr iiiciiiiiii); is sail wiiliT.
190
DAKOTA GKAMMAU, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGllAIMIY.
battle of TicoiuUu-ogii, together with lii>-ge iiumberH of th(* Ojibwiuind otlier
Western bands.
OMAHA ANn PONKA.
These tribes have a conimon diahiet and are closely n^lated to the
Osage, Kansa, and Kwapa. The first are the Malia of the old French
maps. The five tril)es form the (/^egiiia (or Dhcfgiha) gronp of \]w Sionan
family. Aceordhig to their traditions, tluMr ancestors dwelt (Nist of tlie
IVrississippi Uiver, on the Ohio and Wabasii. When they reached the
month of th(* Ohio, part went down the Mississippi, becctniing tlie Kwajja
(U>[a(ipii, llga(ipa), or " Down-stream l*eoi)I(i," who afterwards met De Soto.
Tlie others ascended the Mississippi; lienc.e tlie name " Up-stream People,"
or U-ma"-ha" (IJmaijluuj), now Omalia, applied at first to those who snbse-
qnently became fpnr tribes (Omaha, Ponka, Osage, and Kansa). Another
separation occnn^d r^ear the jnonth of the Osage River, where tlu* ( )maha and
Ponka crossed the Missonri, and went north, being joined on the way by a
kindred tribe, the Iowa. These three \v,indere<l throngh Iowa and Minne-
sota till tliey fonnd the Great Pipestone Quarry, where they made a set-
tlement. At that time the Yankton (perhaps including the Yanktonnai)
dwelt in a wooded region near the source of the Mississippi, being called
"People of the Forest" by tlie Omaha and Ponka.'
The three tribes were finally driven off by the Dakota, wandering
westward and southwestward till they reached the Missonri River, which
they followed as far as the month of White Farth River. There the i'onka
left their allies, ascending the White Farth River till they drew near the
Black Hills, which they found in the possession of tlie Orows. Retracing
their course, they joined the Iowa and Oinalia, and all three went down
along the southwest side of the Missouri River till t\w Niol)rara was reached.
There was made the final separation. Tlie Ponka reuiained at tlie mouth
of the Niobrara; the Omaha settled on IJow (!reek, Nebraska; the Iowa
went beyond them till they reached Ionia (.reek (probably Iowa Creek at
first), wliere they made a village on the east baidv of the stream, not far
from the site of the present town of P<mka. The subse(pu'nt migrations of
these tribes have been given in the paper mentioned in the prccc(ling foot-
note ('), as well as in the Third Annual Report of the Mureauof Ftlinology
(p. 213). The three tribes occujjied diflf'erent habitats as far l)a('k as Mar-
(juette's time, and they are thus located in his autograph map of Ki?;}.
I Tliii iiiiKratioiis of this Kiiim;i, Kwnpii, 0»;ikc, etc., huvc licicii trcatiil liy tlir cilitoi in a KMTiit
paper, '' Mi^'nitidiis of Sicilian Tiilms," wliidi apnrarcMl in tlio AiiU'iiciiii Naturalist t'.ii- March, IKSli
(\'()1. 22, pp. -'11-222). See '• Oinulia .S<><i(ili)"\ ." I i tlio Tliiril .\nii. Kept, of the lliiiitor l!nr. Iltli.,
pp. 2U-213.— J. o. V.
AIIGUATIONS— AlidUMKNT FROM NAMES.
191
When, in 1803, Lewis and Oliirke made their voyajije up the Missouri
and across ilw Rocky Mountains, they found the I'onka (Foncara) near their
present h)cation. Tliey say, " Tiie Maha (Omaha) were associated with
them for mutual protection." But the Omalia were there only on a visit.
It is (piite certain that they had not lived tojjfetlier for many years pre-
vious to this. The Omaha were in northeastern Nebraska, south of Siou.x
City, Iowa.
IOWA AND OTO.
Tiio two tribes Towa and Oto are associated here because they are
mentioned toj>'eth(n' by Le Sueur, in 1700, as havinj^, previous ti> that time,
had the occupancy and the hunters' riyht to the country of tlie Blue Karth
and of southern Minnesota.' 'I^hey appear to have retinal before the
Ji^^ressive Sioux down the Des Moines into central Iowa, the Oto j^oiu'j^ on to
the Missoin-i and down into Kansas. While in posscission of the country of
the Blue Karth, we have notices of their havin<>' hunted on the 8t. Croix, in
northern Wisconsin. It is also stated, which a])pears to be a matter of
tradition only, that iit a much later date, not far from the counni'ucement
of the present centiuy, tlui Iowa, in war, cut off entii-ely a small tribe, wliicli
dwelt south of the St. ( Iroix, called the ITnktoka, which means. Our I^nemies-
Ten Iowa warriors were j)resent at tin; battle of Ticonderojj'a.
There are, near the Minnesota River, old fortitications, or earthworks,
which were probably made by these tribes to protect themselves aj^ainst
the incursions of the more powerful Dakota. One such is found a few miles
above the mouth of the Yellow Mediciiu^ River. But possibly this was an
old Cheyenne fortification, which would seem to l)e the readin<^ of Dakota
tradition.
MANDAN AND HIDATSA.
These two small tribes live tofjether at Fort Berthold in coimection
with the Ree. They are both small tribes. The Mandan at j)resent num-
ber less than 400. Years a<>'o they numbered many more, but wars and
smallpox have almost annihilated them. From rather a remarkable fact,
that manv of this people have sandy iiair, it hr.s been ailirmed that they
are of Welsh orijjiin — supjiosed to be a lost Welsh colony. (Jeorge (Jatlin,
I This must liiivn been loiis lii'Ibrc 1673. tlio date of Mai'ipietto's aiito};raph map. Tli<> Ofo did
not accoriipaiiy tin' Iowa, I'diiliii, and Oiimliii. Tlicy "crr lirst met li.v tlu' Omalia and I'onUa, aciMird-
iuK to ,lo8(!pli La Kli'cUe, oii tho I'latto Uiver in comparatively ruceiit times.— J. (). i>.
192
DAKOTA GUAMMAIt, TKXTS, AND ETIINOGRAl'HY.
the cc'lohratcMl Iii(li;in portrait painter, takes this view of their pareiitaoc,
and allirius tliat their hiMj4iia<-'e bears mure than a Hlveiiess to the Welsh.'
The Mandan tradition of tlieir ovh/m is, tliat ages aj-o they lived
uiiderjiTound 1)\ a, j-reat lake. The root (»f a <.nii)evine pushed itself d<.\\n
thi'oiijih the ernst of the earth. One by one they took htdd of it and
elinilx'd up by its help, eoniin<i- out into the liyht of day. \W and by a
very lat wonia.. took hold of ifaiid the vine broke, leavin;^' the reniain<ler
of the Mandans by tlu* lake under-'Touud. (!ould this le<.eud have any
eoujiection with a pas.sa<>'e over the ocean?
Kver since they have been known to the whites they have lived on
the Upper Missouri. In the winter of l.S0.'i-'()4, Lewis and (Murke wintered
near tlu'ir villages, onlv a short distance below where they iu>w are.
'I'he llidatsa are better known by the nanies Minnetaree and (iros
Ventres.' Tiiere is no apparent reason why the latter name should have
been <>iveu them l)y the French. Minnetaree means "over the water," and
was ji'iven to them when they crossed the Mis.souri, cominji- as they did from
the nortlieast and crossing- to the southwest. They nund)er about ^dO.
Tiu's.' llidatsa have often been confounded with the "Miniu'taree of the
Plains," or "Gros Ventres," who belong to another linguistic family.
Both the llidatsa and Mandan belong to the Siouan or Dakotan family.
Whether it is from the connnon likeness to the tongue of tlieir enemies, or
for some other reason, it is a remarkable fact that many persons of each
tribe can speak Dakota.
AliS.MiOKA OK CK'OW.
This tribe and the llidatsa sjx-ak dialects of the same language. It is
said that the Amahami, now extinct, were a branch of the Absaroka.
When the IN.nka reached tiie Black Hills country, several hundred
years ago, thev found it in the possession of the Al)saroka, whose habitat
incluiled the region now known as the western part of Dakota (.south of the
Missouri River) and the eastern part of Montana.
1 I liiivr mad.' ;i <iir.'liil cxaniiiiiitii.ii (if the Miuiilun vdcaltiilarii's of Kipp, Hayilcii, Wird, and
otlins The following .■..ii.lusic.iii liavc l.eeu vacbwl: (1) Th.' Mandan is cl.is.ly nlalcd to Uu-
WiMn.'l)aj;o, Iowa. Oto, and Missouri dialects. (2) 'flio fancied ivsrniMancc to the Latin, l.asrd on
what wa"tlionKhl to lie "snl." in threi. compouml nouns, has no foundation. Snk, siiUr. lishiiK, or
Uslinl<e means miutll. — .i. o. i>.
■ /(»/ I'ainirh ((iros Ventre) nnist have referred to a hntfalo jiauneh over whndi a .luarrel arose
resullin-'in the separation o( the Hi lalsa and Crow. See Kihataa in Matthewss IHhuo-. an.l I'hilol.
of llie llidatsa ludiaus.— J. o. u.
MKIJJATIONS-AUGUMHNT KitOM NAMliS.
OHAUK, KANSA, KWAI'A, AM), MlSSOIld,
193
All tllCMC tl-ilK'H bcjolln. fo tllC SioilJlll Stoclv. 'rilC MissOUri, who ('{ill
tluMiis<-lv(;M Nvu-t'ji-tci, sjR-iik a .liiil(M;t allied to those of the Iowa and ( )to,
while the dialects of the others are related to that of the Omaha and Tonka!
Th(^ ( )sa<r(. (connect themselves by tradition with the hmrrr.s. The first
father (.f the ()sa<r(! was huntin<.' on the prairie all alone. Me eame to a
Ijeaver dam, when; he saw the chief of all the heavers, who gave him erne of
Ills duii<,^htei-.s to wife. From this alliances sprang- the Osage.'
ARIKAlfA Ol; incKAHKE.
ThiK tribe, commonly called Rei^ ai'id sometimes Pawnee, has been
heretofoH! counted as belonging' to the Dakota familv. Mut the Kee
lanf,niag:e, as sp(.ken at Uerthold, appears to hav(> no re.semblance to the
Dakota, and iiuh'cd to ])(• radically different in its coii.struction. So that,
without (U.ubt we nmst deny them a place in the Dakota linguistic family'.
Hut t\u'. Kee, the noitlujrn braiuth c»f the tribe now at Fort HerthoM, num-
berin^r more than 1,000 souls, have been for many years internn'ngling with
the Dakota, and probaldy separated from their .southern kindred, the
Pawnee proper, on ac(;ount of an intrusion of the Dakota.- In ISO'i Lewis
and Clarke found the Ree on the Missouri River, near the mouth of (irnnd
River.
shavknxi: ok ciikyknnkk.
This name is variously written. The; trilx^ comes into the same cate-
Hury as the last named— Ree and Pawnee. We can not afhnit them into
the Dakota linguistic family. The name they l)tun- is of Dakota oriyin, by
whom then- ar<; .-ailed "Sha-e-a-na."' Sha-e-a,'' in l)ak(»ta, means ""to talk
red," that is, unintelligibly, as " Ska-e-a"' means "to talk white"— intelligi-
bly— tliat is, to iiit«u-pret. The Shayennc; languag(f then, we under-
stand, is n(»t like the Dakota. Hut, though sometinu^s enemies of the
Dakota, they have more generally been confederates. Two l-nii/ired vears
' Tlii« in prol.al.l.v tli(. tiiiiliticn of parf of flic OH,i«f. tlir Itciivcr people, not tliat oC tlie whole
'"'•'■• " ""»«" Traditions" in the Sixth Ann. Kept, of the Direetor ISnr. Kth., pp, :i7:!-:{i(7.-,i. „. i,.
-Aeror.liMK to Oinfihii tradition, llie Kee anil Ski.li (or I'awiiee Loops) were .illies of the Winlie-
I.auoan.l the an.esfor* „( the Omaha. I'onka. Osa-e, Kansa. K«apa. lo«a, ,-U:. when all the.se people
.hvelte.iHt of the .Mis»issippi. U is .loiihtlnl wjielher the K'ee were ever nei-hhors of the (iran.l He-
pill.liean.an.l Tappa«e I'awnee. since the hawv have been west of the .Missouri. The latter C(m.|Uere(l
thcSki.h, with whom they do not inturuiarr.v. accordin;,- to .loseph I a I'hche. lornicrlv a head chief
ollheihiiaha. The Skidi met the three southern l'a«- livisions at a iparativcly late date ac-
eordinn *'< I'.iwiiee tradition. Uall live wre «ver tojretluir, it must have Im at an early peri,.d,'an.l
piohahly «a»toffhe .Missis.sippi Kivur.— J. o. D.
'^"•'■.v«-"i'. '.Sa-ia. 'Ska-ia.
7I(>.",— vol, ix la
194
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TKXT8, AND KTHNOiiRAPHY.
aj^o, or thereabouts, the ShayeuiK' villajfi' wnn near the Yellow Medicine
River in Minnesota, where are yet vJHilde oM earthworks. From thence,
accordinj;' to Dakota tradition, they retin'd liefore the advancinfi Dakota,
and made their villaj^e between Hij; Stoiuf hake and Lake Traverse. Their
next remove appears to have been to the Houth bend of the Cheyenne, a
branch of the Red River of the North, The f«»rtitication there is still very
plain. While there they seem to have had both the ( )jibwa and Dakota
for their enemies. Bloody battle** were foit^'ht and finally the Sh-iyenne
retired to the Missouri. This is su|)poK('d to have Ijeen about one liundred
years ago or more. After that time tlu^ Dakota f>e<'ame friendly to them.
The Shayenne stopped on the esist side oi' the .MiHsouri and left their name
to the Little (Mieyenne. Sooi> after thej' eroHHed <»ver and took j)0.ssession
of the coimtry of the Bi<; Cheyenne, Then; they were, lunitin<>' out To the
Black Hills, in 1803, when Lewis and (Clarke ascended the Missouri.
C H A P T E 1{ [ T r.
GKNS AND I'HKA'IMiV OF THE DAKOTA.
Till-: (ii:\s.
In the Dakota Nation tlio man is tl„. Jiead of the fainilv; the woinaii
was not .-onsidered worthy <.f honor. No Dakota woman ever a.s,,ired to
be a chief. The cliieftainshii) descen(h'd from the father to his sons tlie
ehlest s<m takin- the precMh-nce. Mnt in the niakin- up of tlie .fnis the
woman was an ecpial faetor witii the man. 'I1,us a <-hil(I counts i,is father's
brothers all fathers, and his father's sisters all aunts; while his mother'H
sisters are all mothers, and his mother's brothers are only uncles. Ilcice
a man's brother's chihlren are counted as his own chil.lren, and his sister's
clnkb-en are nephews and nieces. On the other han.l, a woman's sister's
children are counted by her as children, while her brother's children are
nephews and nieces.' These same distinctions are carried down throu-di
the generations. In this circle interinarriaoes are not allowed by Dakota
custom. This is the -ens,, hut there is lackiiif.' the totem to bind "them to-
fi-ether. The real foundation for the totemic system exi.sts iimonf.- the Da-
kota as well as the Irotpiois, in the names of uien often beiii- trken from
mythical animals, but the system wns never carried to perfection. Some-
times indeed a villaj-e was called throujih f-enerations after the chief <.f the
clan, as Black Doo's, Little Crow's, etc.
11 IH I'llK'ATIfV.
Am.aio- the eastern Dakota the Phratry was n.n-er a permanent or..ani-
zati..ii. but resorted to on special occasions and for various purpos.-s." m-li
as war or buti'alo huntin"-.
TIIK riVOTIl'I.
The exponent of the I'hratry was the "Tixctipi " or Soldiers' |.„dov
Its meaniuK >'« the " Lodj^e of Lodo-es." The.v we.v place.! tli,^ bundles^of
black and red sticks of the soldiers. There the soldiers ..athered t.i talk
and smoke and feast. There the laws of the encampmeirt wen. enacted,
•See Kiuslii,, System of the . )maha in 3.1 Auu. Kept, of" the Director, Bur. Eth., pp. 252-258.-., ., „
196
DAKOTA (iltAMMAl{, TKXTS, AND ETIINOGKAIMI V,
and tVoiii tlu'iicc they wcro jmblished by the canij) crier. It is said that
in tlie camps of tlie Prairie Dakota, the real buffalo hunters, the Soldiers'
Lodfi^e was pitched in the center of the circular ejicanipnient. This area
was called ho-co-ka; and the <>ateway of the camp, which was always left
at the front end, was called ho-a-na-pa. 'i'he encampment was then in the
fo'"-." >•■' a l'..ir.;i.!ioe, <»r, more ])roperly, in the form of the horns of u buf-
fa' hich turn inward towai'd each other. 'I'he ends of the horns
were i ed " Uun-ki)a," from '' he," <i lioni, and " iijkpa," siikiII niti Hence
those campin<>- at these ends of tlie horns would be called " Huijkpa-tina."
And hence the nanic of two of the yentes, which have develoj)ed into lar<^er
clans (tf the Dakota Nation, viz., the lluijki)atina and the lluijk])apa.
While, within the historical period, no political orf>anization has been
known to exist over the wlwde Dakota Nation, the traditional alliance of
the "Seven Council Fires" is j)er])etuated in the conunon name Dakota.
FELLOWlIOOl).
One of the (uistoms of the olden time, which was potent both for {•■o<»d
and for evil, and which is •^•oinj'' into desuetude, was that of fellowhood.
Scarcelv a Dakota younj;' man could be found who had not some s])ecial
friend or Koda. This was an arran<>'ement of givinf>' themselves to each
other, of the David and Jonathan kind. They exclianjied bows, or <^uns,
or blankets — sometimes the entire e(piipment. In rare cases they exchanoed
wives. What one aske<l of the other he <>ave him; noiliin<;' could be de-
nied. This arranficment was often a real affection, sometimes fading out
as the years pass by, but often lastinji' to old a<>e.
In order to exhibit i)roj)erly and as fully iis may be Dakota naticmal
and individual life, I will here mtroduce a pen picture of a very prominent
man of the last <»enerati(»n.
Sr.VXDlNG lil'FKALO.
In connecti(»n with Standinji' Buffalo, the la.st ji'reat chieftain of the
Sisseton Dakota, will be found a description of the "Tiyotipi," already
referred to.
Ta-taij-ka-na-ziij, or Standin<>' Buffalo, was the son of The Orphan, and
hereditary chief of (piite a lar<ie clan of Sisseton Dakota. Their jjlanting
j)lace, before the <»ntbreak in 1S()2, was in that rich and b(;autiful valley
which lies between tlu; head of Lake Traverse, whose waters comnnuiicate
with the Red Kiver of the North and Hi<^' Stone Lake, through which the
(iENS AND IMIkATKi OF THE DAKOTA.
Ii»7
Mnuu^sotn Hiv.T runs to the .Mississippi. Thn,u-1. this isth.n.is, between
tJi.^ t\V(. hikes, lu.Nv knuAMi us Hr„\vu's VaUey, the .Mi.in<^s(,tii, as it eo.nes
(U.Nvii ill small streams out of the Coteau, winds its way.
As soon as Standinj.- lUiffiUo had come t(» man's c's^tate, or when he was
probably almiit twenty-Hv(, years old, the father abdicated his chieftainship
m favor of his son. Henceforth he wore his fnther's medals, carried his
father's papers, ainl was the rt;co;r,iized chii^f of his father's peoph^ As
already stated, the Dakota custom is that the rank and tith^.f chic^f descend
from father to s.)n iinh^ss s..me other near relative is ambitious and iiiHuential
enouf.]. to obtain the place. 'I^he same is claitne.l also in rej^ard to the rank
of soldier or brave, but this position is mon^ depeiuh-nt on personal bravery.
At the time of the outl)reak Staudinn^ liutfalo was a man in middle life.
lie was tall and well-featured— rather a splendid looking.- Dakota. Pre-
vi(ms to ISfrJ he mid his people received no annuities, but raised a <>ood deal
of corn. Still they depended chieHy, liotli for food and clothing.-, on the
butfah), and much of the year they spent in the chase.
Althouoh coiij-reo-atinj.- in vast herds on the jfi-eat prairies aii<l moving
in certain directions with a -.-reat deal of apparent force, tlu^ Imtfalo are
nevertheless easily driven away. And hence, the Indians find it necessary
t«. protect the hunt by regulations which must be enf(»rced. In this neces-
sity probably originated the Ti-yo-ti-pi, or so-called Soldiers' Lodge, wlii(di
is both the hall of legislation and the great feasting place.
Some jiatriotic woiiiiin vacates her good skin tent and goes into a
poorer one that slie may furnish tlu, liraves with a fitting place for their as-
semblies. This tipi is tlu'ii pitched in s.Hiie central place, or in the gate-
way of the circle, and the women take delight in furnishing it with wood
and water and the liest of the meat that is brought into camp, for every
good deed (h.ne for this Soldiers' Lodge is proclaimed aliroiid by the crier
or eyaijpalia.
A good fire is blazing inside and wo may just lift up tlu* skin (h)or and
crawl in. Towards tlu; rear of the tent, but near enough the fire for con-
venient use, is a large pipe placed by the symliols of power. There are
two bundles of sluived sticks iibout 6 inches "long. The sticks in one bun-
dle are painted black and in the other red. The black bundle represents
the real inen of the (vuiip— those who have niaile their mark on the war-
path. The red iiundle represents the boy.s and such men as wear no eagle
feathers. Around this fire they gather together to smoke. Here they dis-
cuss all (luestions pertaining to the bufiido hunt and the removal of camp;
19H
DAKOTA (iHAMMAU, TKXTH, AND KIMINOdKAI'll Y.
in nhort, all public interests. FVoin theses liefuUjuiirters they seiul out from
time to time riumers, who brin^' back intormiition of the \vluM'eiil)outs of the
bison herds. From this lodge goes out the eiimp crier, who mnkes proela-
niiition of th(^ time and places of the buffalo surround. And from this same
central place of power go forth the young men who are commissioned to
cut up tlie tent and tiie blankets, or bn^ak the gun and kill the horse of one
wh(» has traiisgrossed the laws (if th(^ Ti-yo-ti-pi. And wiien the hunt of
the da\- is past, and the liuffalo meat brought in, the breast or some nice
piece is roasted or boiled lien?, and the young men gather to eat and smoke
and sing and tell over the t'xploits of the day. It will not then surj)rise
any ••'"i to know tiiat this Soldiers' liodge became the central force in the
outbreak of ISli'J.
In the sununer before the outbnnik took place, there was (juite a trou-
ble at the Yellow N[edicine. The payment was promised to these annuity
Indians when the strawberries were ripe, that is tlu^ la.st of June or the first
of July of each year. This season the Sisseton came (h»wn earlier perhaps
than usual, and the annuity mon(\v and goods were delayed nuich beyond
time. About 4,()()() Indians were gathered at the Yellow Medicine, where
they waited about si.\ weeks. The small amount of provisions on hand
A"-ent (Tall)raitli wished to keep until the timi^ of making the payment.
The corn and potatoes planted l)y Indians living in the neighborhood had
not yet matured. Conse(piently this multitude of men, women, and chil-
dren were for more than a month on the Ixmlers <»f starvation. Some flour
was (tbtained from tradei's, and the agent gave them small quantities; they
gathered some Ijerries in the woods and occasionally obtained a few ducks.
But by all these means they scarcely kept starvation off. They said the
children cried to,- something to eat.
Standing Buffalo was the principal chief of these northern Indians.
They were encamjied in a large circhi on the prairie immediately west of
the agenc)'. It was now along in the first days of August. Hunger pressed
upon them. They knew there was flour in the warehouse which had been
purchased for them. It would not be wrong for them to take it in their
present necessitous circumstances. Thus they reasoned; and although a
detachment of soldiers from F^jrt Ridgeley had their camp near the ware-
house, the Indians planned to bi-eak in and help themselves.
So it was, on a certain day, tiie men came ibwn to the agency five or
six hundred strong and surrounded the soldiers' camp. The white people
thought they had conae to dauce; but while they stood around in great
GKN8 AND I'llRATltY OF THK DAKOTA.
im)
immborH, a sclocitod fdw l)i-(»k(i in tlin door of flm wfu-olioust) witli axes and
carried ont a larf,^o (juantity of Hoin- and jxtrk. 'I'o tliirt tlio attention (»f
Afrent (lall)raitli was immediately called, who made an inefiectual effort to
have it carried hack. The h(»witzer was turnefl towards the Indians and
there was a prospect of a collision, hut the mnnhers wen; so disproportion-
ate that it was jud^^ed best to avoid it. Scarcely had they reached their
own camp when thosc^ four hundred tents were struck, and all removed off
to a distance of 2 or 3 mihis. That was supposed to mean war.
The next mornin<^- the writer visited tlio aj^ency, havinjr heard some-
thiufrof the trouble. When I met t\u' a<rent he said, "Mr. Ri<,^j^s, if there
is aiiythinj,'' between the lids of the Hil)le that will help us out of this dittt-
cult\', I wish you would use it." I said I woultl try, and imm(!diately drove
u|) to Standinj-' iiuffalo's camp. I represented to him the necessity of having
this dirticulty settled. However |)erfect they mifjfht re<^ard their right to the
jmtvisions they had taken, the (government w(»uld not l)e willing' to treat
them kindly until tluf affair was arranged. Tlie breakinjr in of the ware-
luiuse was regarded as a great offense.
He promised t(» gather the chief men immediately Jind talk the thing
over and come down to the agency as soon as possibles
It was afternoon when about titty of the princij)al men gathered on the
agent's porch. They said they were sorry the thing had taken place, but
they could not restrain the young men, ho great was the pressure of hunger
hi the camp. They wished, mon^over, the agent to repair the broken floor
at their (expense. Some of the young men who broke it down were present,
but they did not wiint to have them punished. It was rather a lame justi-
fication, but Agent Galbraith considenid it best to accept of it and to give
them some more provisions, on condition that they would return innninli-
ately to their planting places at Big Stone Lake and Lake Traverse. This
he desinnl them to do l)e»;ause the time when the payment could be made
was unknown to him and their own corn ])atches would iioon need watchino-.
Sr;iv.ding liuffalo and his brother chiefs accepted the conditions, and in a
couple of days the northern camp had disappeared.
Four or tive weeks after this, these warriors aame down again to the
Yellow Medicine and the lied Wood; but it was not to meet the a<>ent or
any white people, but to see Little Crow and the hostile Indians and ascer-
tain whereunto the rebellion would grow. It is reported that, on this occa-
sion. Standing Buffalo told Little Crow that, having commenced hostilities
with tho whites, he must fight it out without help from him; and that, failing
200
DAKOTA (iltAMMAlt, TKXT8, AND KTIINOdltAI'II Y.
tu make liiiiisclf muster of tlio Hituiitioii, lie slioiild nut ficc through the
comitrv of tlic Sissctoii.
Itiit iiltlioujili iis ii whole these iiortlieni Dakotii refused to <>-o into tho
rehelhctn with tlie Siintee, it is very certniii thiit (|iiite ii iuunl)er of their
yoiui},' men joined in tlu; raids niiide upon the white Hettlements; and more-
over, the attack upon Fort Ahercroml)ie, at which sev«'ral huiuh'cd Dakota
warriors were said to have Iteen pres(Mif, nuist have ItetMi niaih' ahnost
entirely hy these same Sisseton.
In the autunui whicii followed they all Hed to the I'pper Missouri
country or into tlu^ Queen's dominions. It was reported s(»on after that
Standiiifi- Huflalo had yone on the warpafh and was killed.
TlIK TIVOTIl'l.
ITriiiKilali'il IriMii M. Ki'iiv illcs liiikcilii vomiiin. I
When Indians would hunt the hiiHalo, they (h) it in this way: When-
ever they hear that there are liufValo, tlu'y look out a yttunj^ man and ask
him for his tent. If he consents, then no woman or child is allowed in the
t<'nt ; men alone ji'o into it. And so the man whose the tent is is called
Tivoti, and is the master in it.
Then also they do in tliif way; They shave out small round sticks all
of tlie same lenjith, and paint tiiem red, and they are {riven out to the men.
These are to constitute the Tiyotipi. Tliis done, they choose four men
whom they make the chiefs, who make all t' ■ arran«>eme!its. Also one
wli<» is called Kyaijpaha (crier), who makes proclamation of everythin<r
that is determined on. In addition to these, they select two vounj^- men
who are <-alled Touclu^r.s. These attend to all the provisions that an*
bronirht to th»* Tiyoti])!.
Then, of all the painted sticks that were «>iven around, n(»t one is l)rou<>ht
in empty. When one is to \n' lu'oiioht to the Tiyotipi, food is brou<rht
with it. And when these are all broujjilit in, they are tied in a bundle. In
the back part of the tent, by the tire, the <>Tound is carefully cleaned off,
and a pip<f and a pip(> rannner and incen.se leaves are all 1)rou<^ht and placet!
tof^ether.
These are all com))leted in this way and tlum about two young- men
are selected, and the pi|)e is tilled and jta.ssed to them, which is done by the
Eyaijpaha. When this ceremony is finished they are sent out into that part
of th(* country in which they heard the buffalo were. Jlence they are
(iK\S AM) IMIUATHV OK TIIK DAKOTA.
201
called VVakcuijyu iiiid also. Wayt-yji, that is ( )ii»'-wlu>-Hn.ls-(.iit, and alwo
One Sent.
Whitlicr thoy wer<* Kont they ^o, and when tlu^y know the WnlValo are
there, they nftnrn to camp. When they come near they run, and l»y this
it is known that they ;uv Wrin^^inf,'' tidin;>s. Thus they come directly t(» the
Tiyotipi, which isaln^ady Hlled with those who want to hear, 'rium in the
hack part of the tent, which has been mad(* sacred, where thepipi^ and the
tohacco ans tlutre tlu* Kyaijpaha nils the pipe and puts it to their mouths.
Then privately they tell the news to the Kyaijpalia, who says, "liayen,
hayen," and sju-eads his hands <,ut to the earth. All in the t<Mit do the same,
and then the news is told openly. The Kyaijpaha then {^oes out and Jiiakes
proclamation to the whole camp. Hut this he does in a .somewhat ditlerent
style: "When a boy coiuiis home tome from another place, and brink's me
word of so many large pieces of butlido meat, let every jjliost in all your
families hoar it; ho far on the other side the earth is not visible, they .say."
While he cries this throu«,di the camp, all who are able whistle, which they
do for joy.
When the Kyinjpidia has returned to the Tiyotija, then the tour
masters of the as.sembly (-onsider and determine when tliev will j^o on the
hunt. This being- determined, the Eyaijpaha again makes proclamation t(t
all the people. This is what he .says: "Mind on your saddle, for a piew
of a day I will kill valual)le children." Then all get them.selves ready
and thev start out tojifether.
Only the four chief men give the (!ommands. When they come near
to the buffalo, the party is divided and the approach is made from both
.sides. This is done whether there be one herd or two. They go on l)oth
sides. It is determined to conduct the chase in a proper manner. Hut if
in doing this one .side gets in a hurry and drives off the games then their
blankets and even their tents are cut to pieces, '['his they call "soldier
killing."
When they come home from the butfalocha.se, all who can bring fresh
meat to the Tiyotipi. Then the Touchers cook it. When it is cooked they
cut off some pieces and put in the mouths of the four chief men, and then
they all eat as they jjlease. In the meantime the Eyaijpaha .stands (nitside
and prai.ses those who bnmght the meat.
The suniming up of the whole is this: 'I'he back part of the Tiyotipi,
near the lire, is cleared off carefully; and there are placed two g'rass fenders,
about a foot long each, on which the pipe; is laid. The i)ipe is never laid
202
DAKOTA (iUAMMAU, TKXTH. AND KTIINOdUAIMlY.
\mvk utter tlio coiiiiiion ciiMtoni. AIh«» tlinv hIiiivk a round Htick, Hliar[K'iiiiifr
one 011(1 and cuttiufr the otlu-r otV .s(|iiar»'. This Ik driven in the ^-ound, and
on it, when tlm pipe in Htnoked out, th(*v knock out the anheH. They
always do this. Then of all tlu^ round-Hhaved Htiekw, moiiu- of which
wen* painted hiack and Home painted red, four are cHpecially marked.
Tht^y ar«' the four chiefs of the Tiyotipi that w«^re made. And tliene
men are not selected at random for this place; hut men who have
killed many enemies and nrv the most ahle, are <'hosen. The thiuffs
desired are, that the chase may he conducted in the best way, that
the peo]>le may have a plenty of food, and that everything may he done
])roperly— so they determined, and so they do. The ashes of the pipe are
not emj)tied out carelessly, so that when they connnand each other, and
give each other the pipe, it may be done only in truth. That is the reason
for (h»ing it.
Also in the* deer hunt they have a Tiyotij)i, but in that they do not
.send out persons to reconnoiter. Novertheh^ss, in that also, if anyone goes
to hunt on his own motion, they "soldier kill" him, that is, cut up his blanket
and coat.
These are the customs of the ( )tiyoti.
Thus far the translation— to which may be added some words of
explanation.
1. Tluf special making of the sticks is done on the line of personal
history. Whatever is indicated by the kind of eagle feathers a man is
entitled to wear in his head, and by the notches in them, this is all hiero-
gly plied on his .stick in the Tiyotipi. Then these bundles of sticks are used
for gambling. The (pu'stion is, "Odd or even?" The forfeits are paid in
meat for the Tiyotipi.
2. The annouiu-ements of the crier show the rhj'thmical chara(^ter of the
language. '^Fhis especially appears in the order for the hunt:
Akiij iyaka.skii :
AiwH-a tehike,
Aijpetu liaijkcya,
Kcawaliaij kta ce.
The saddle bind :
Obildren dear,
For half a day,
r will kill.
C H A r T K K ' V.
UNVVIUTTKN DAKoTV LAWS.
THE FAMILY.
In the conimonceinunt mid growth <it' th(( Dakota jRiople iiinl h»iiguiij>('
we may properly aH«umo that the words "a-te," fatliir, mid "i-iia" and
"hiiij," inntlirr ("nihuij," tli// niofhrr, "hmjku," liis inotlii't), wen* among the
very first. 'I'hey an* short, and not capahh' of further analysis. "VVira,"
iiKilf, and "wiij" or "wiijna" and "wiijyaij," .A'w«/r, would bi- the first
words to designate the man and woman. From these woidd grow naturally
the present names, wi-ea-sta,* or the Yankton and Teton form, "wi-ea-sa"
(male-red), iikih, and winol'iiijea- (female-very), iroiiHin. I'here would he
t'utli('i-in-l(iir before (fnind/atlii'f ; and iienco we find tlu* former designated
by "tuij-kaij,"' the shorter one, and the latter by "tuij-kaij-si-na." "'i'uij-
kaij" is also the name of the stotir f/od, which may indicate some kind of
worsliip of ancestors. The .<horte.st word also is found in iiiofliti-in-lair,
"kuij" ("nikuij," fli// hiotlicr-in-Uiiv, "kuijku," liix iiio(lin-in-l(iir). A woinan
speaking of or to her mother-in-law and grandmother calls tlujui l>oth
"uij<?i," making the latter sometimes diminutive "uijcina."
Some words for cliiltl .should be at least as old, if not older than, father
and mother. Ac(M>rdingly we find the monosyllables "ciijs," son, and
"cuijs," (latifjlitcr, used i)y the parents when speaking to the children, while
"cir)(^a" is the common form.
In the line of "wiij" being the oldest form word for woman, we have
the Dakota man calling his wife "mitawiij," my iroiiiaii. The word as wife
is not used without the affixed and suffixed pronominal particles (mi-ta-wiij,
nitawiij, tawicu), which would indicate property in the woman. On the
' Whilo wifJa lianiay mean "male red," how shall we render wicn stiif Wi('a = uika (Cegiha), c
male of the human spevieit; and wira Na or wioa sta = nikaci"Ka ((Tejtihn). a ihihoii: nii Indian. — ,». o l>.
•Shortened to winolica.
'■Tuqkaqsidaq, iu Santee; tnqkaqNina, in Vaukton; tuqkaijHila, in Teton.
U03
204
TMKOTA (JKAMMAH. TKXTS, AND KTHNOUHAPHY.
other liaiul, \]w woniim calls her IuisIkiikI "iiiiliihiiii," iiii/ liitslxnid 'V\w,
lattw part of tlio wonl we can not analyze* satistiictorilv.'
'i'lius \v(* conic into the family as constituted, the man (^allin<{- his
woman "mi-tfi-wiij," .ind she ciillin'>' her man "mi-hihna," and each callin<>^
the child "ciijs" er "cuijs," fis the case may he. The takiny of each
other makes each related to the iiuiiily of the other. lint somi^how shame
has come into the tipi, and the man is not allowed to address or to look
to\.ards his wife's juother, especiidly, and th(t woman is shut off from
familiar intercour.se with her husband's father and others, and etiejuette pr<»-
hibits them from speakin<>' the names of their relative . by marriajic. This
cu.stom is called "wisten kiya])i," from "isteca," /r> he unhanivd. How it
<;re\v is not appau'iit. Hut none of their customs is tuore tenacious of life
than this. And no familv law is more bindin<>'.
TUi: iioi sKuoi.n.
T\\v "tii)i" is the hox.sc or I'lnnfi plan: There is no word for hoiHc
nearer than this. The Dakota woman owns the "tipi;" she dresses the
skins of which the ''wakeya" or slicltcr is made; she jtitches and takes down
the tipi, and carries it on her back oftentimes in the march. It should
belou<;- to lier. Hut when it is pitched and the oround covered with drv
yrass, her man takes tlie ])lace of honor, which is tlie back part oi)[)osite the
door. The wife's jjlace is on the left sith* as one enters, the ri<>ht side jis
one sits in the back ))art. 'i'he children come in between the mother and
fatlier. The place of the grandmothei- or mother-in-law or aunt is the
corner by the door opposite the Avoman of the house. If a man has more
wives than one, they have sej)arate tipis or arran<>e to occupy the
ditferent sides of one. When a (huij^hter marries, if she remains in her
mother's tipi, the place for herself and husband is on the side opposite
the mother, and back near the "catku," the place of honor. Tlie same
place is allotted to her in her husband's mother's tent. The back ])art of
the tent, the most honorable place, and the one usually occupied b\- the
father, is j^iven to a stranjjer visitor.
'.\lr. Uoisey is rifflit, iiiidoubtrdl.v, ii: rcKanliiif; •'liiiii" as thii root, or at least oiiu r<i(it, of
'•nii-hi-liiiii, mij huxlmml, •' hi-hiia-kii," Arc himbtind. Ami tlir iiicauiiiv; of it U rather that of iiliiriiig
than ot'ilfieiriiiii. relatinj; it t huaka " lo jiUur in, as il' in tlic woman's family, rather than with
'•hiiayai)," to (Irnirf. Hut what aecouiit .sliall we make of the ''hi," or "hii)," as many IJakotas per-
sist iu writing it? Does that mean liiiir. ami so send the word hack to an indelieate origin? Quito
likely. — .s. n. ii.
Compare the Dakota tawiijtoi), lawiriya. and lawitoi), ••to have as his wife," used only of
eoilicMl. Si'e footnote ('), |i. L'(t7. — .1. i>. I>.
CTNWHITTHN DAKOTA LAWS.
205
The yoiiiifr man who jroes to livo with liis wife's relatives is called
" wieawoha," wiiich literally means mdn-raclird, as it" the man, by so doin}'',
buried hiimdf. Mothers, who have <lau<»'liters to be married, are often de-
sirous of havinn^ the sous-in-law coiru! and live, for a while at least, with
them, sin(!e, if the youn^- man is a <rooil hunter, this arranj^ement secures to
diem ])lenty of j^ame. But on the other hand, the youn^- man's parents are
(juite as likely to require his services and that of his wife in addition. So
that, in this re<?ard, there is no prevailinj>- law. As soon as the younjif
(rouple ar(! tible to procure a tent, and if the man is a jj^ood hunter and buf-
falo are plenty, that may be very soon, they set up for themselves. I'his
usually takes place soon after their first (;hild is born, if not before.
COIIRTSIIII' AND MAKKIAOK.
Before proceeding farther with the laws of tiie family, it is proper to
describe how it becomes a family, (irirls are sometimes taken very young,
before they are of marriageable age, which generally happens with a man
who has a wife already. The marriageable age is from fourteen years old
and upward. Tiie intercourse of young men with maidens is not always
open and hounrable, l)ut the public .sentiment of a Dakota couununity,
while it does not prevent much that is illicit, makes it more or less dislion-
able, esj)ecially for the girl. A boy begins to feel the drawing of the other
sex and, like the ancient Roman boys, he exercises his ingenuity in making
a "cotaijke," or rude pipe, from the bone of a swan's wing, or from some
species of wood, and with that he l)egiiis to call to his lady love, on the
night air. Having gained her attention by his Hute, he may sing this:
Stealthily, sectretly, .sec me.
Stealthily, secretly, see me.
Stealthily, secretly, see lue;
Lo! thee I tenderly regard;
Stealthily, secretly, see me.
song:
Or he may commend his good (jualities as a hunter by singing this
Cling fast to me, and you '11 ever have i)ienty;
Cling fast to me, and you 'II ever have i)lenty,
('ling fast to me.
When the family are abed and asleep, \w often visits her in her mother's
tent, or he finds her out in the grove in the daytime gathering fuel. She
has the load of sticks made up, and when she kneels down to take it on her
I
i;
206
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
l;'
S ■
I
I
? -
t •
t '
f '
i!
i!
back possibly he takes her hand and lielps lier up, and then walks home by
her side. Such was the custom in the olden time. Thus a mutual under-
standing is reached. He wants her and she wants him. He has seen her
ability to supply the tipi with fuel Jis well as do other necessary things,
and she has often seen him bringing to his mother's tent a back load of
ducks, or, it may be, venison Capt, R. H. Pratt, of Carlisle school, tells a
capital story of a Kiowa young man who, under a variety of circumstances,
never "cared for girl." "But when Laura say she love me, then I begin
to care for girl."
The young man tlien informs his father and mother, and they approv-
ing, together with other family friends, make uj) the Inmdh-of-putrhase.
It may be a horse. If so, it is led by one of his friends and ti(Ml by the
tent of the girl's parents. Or gnns and blankets are contributed, which are
carried by an aunt or other female relative, and the load is laid down at the
tent door. It is "wo-hpa-pi," /«//% down, and the young man thus lajjs
down or tenders his offer for the girl. If this is not satisfectory, either from
the small amount or the character of the young man, the offerings are carried
back, and the young folks have a chance to elope, unless they are restrained
by higher considerations.
Sometimes it happens that a young man wants a girl, and her friends
are also (piite willing, while she alone is unwilling. The punjhase bundle
is desired by her friends, and hence compulsion is resorted to. The o-jrl
yields and goes to be his slave, or she holds out stoutly, sometimes takin<«-
her own life as the alternative. Several cases of this kind have come to the
personal knowledge of the writer. The legends of Wini>na and Black Day
Woman are standing testimonies. The comely dark-eyed Winona wanted
to wed the successful hunter, but the brilliant warrior wjis forced upon her,
and therefore she leaped from the crag on Lake Pepin, which inunortalizes
her name. For a like reason, Black-Day Woman pushed her canoe out
into the current, above the Falls of Saint Anthony, and sang her death song
as it passed over. These are doubtless historical events, excei)t that the
years are not known.
When the offer is accepted the girl is taken by some relative to the
tent of the buyer. In the olden time it is said the custom waa that she
rode on the back of some female friend. Thus they become man and wife,
with the idea of ])roperty strongly imjiressed upon the nn'nd of the man.
He has purchased her, as he would do a horse, and has he not a right to
command her, and even to beat her? The customs of his people allow it.
'
UNWKITTEN DAKOTA LAWS.
207
If ulie pleaKCH liiin not, he may throw her awaif (ehpeya), for is she not his
property? Neverthohiss this was tho honorable way for a }^irl to be taken.
( )n many accounts it was better than to be stohm or taken unhiwfuUy.
And this custom of wife-pmrhase maintains its hohl upon the 1 )akota people
until they have made nmch progress in civilization.
The diffen;nce in the pronouns used in in/f wife anil in// hitshand seems
to mark the difference of the property itlea. Two kinds of possession are
indicated by the affixed possessive pronouns, one easily alienated, as in
"mita-stnjk<'," w// horsr ; and the other not transferable, as in "mi-nape,"
nifi hand. 'Vhi' man uses the first form, where possession sits liohtly, as
"mitawiij;" while tlu^ woman uses the other, "miliiluiii."' Hut it must not
be infi.'iTed from this that a Dakota woman does nctt often run away from
her husband. In that case, unless he endeavors to win her back, the laws
of his nation allow him to cut off her nose, or otherwise nuitilate her for
infidelity.
THK HAHY.
Tluf vouuf^ father is away on pin-pose. He has ji^oue to his own
father's people, or ))erhai)s on a hunt with his couu-ades. The mother is
left with the older women, her own mother and otlier female relatives.
.Many of the middle-a<^ed women become skillful mid-wives; and the Dakota
w<mien, who are healthy, have; less labor at such times than womon in
more civilized connnunities. The baby is l)orn, and, like the infant Saviour
of th<f world, is wrap|)ed in swaddlin<«- bands. "Hoksi" ai)pears to be
the ro(»t form of "ho-ksi-na," hoji r and hence to the "lioksi" is added
"ivokopa," fhr hoanl In which the chihl is IiokihI. and we have the long
descriptive name tor ^^hahi/,'' " hoksi yokoi)a," and sometimes "lioksiyopa"
and "Iioksicopa." This board is shaved out nicely, iind often ornamented
in vari«»us ways, with beads and ([uills, having a stay l)oani anmnd the
'ThiH is another iiistaiic.c of the iiercssity of obHtMviiit; nieat ciiiitiou in tlio analysis of liidian
»'»r<lH. Mitiiwir) hardly falls in th(! rati!j;ory to which niitasni)liO helouKs. It is hcttiT, for several
n-aMins, not to liiy too miirh ntrpst npon tlio derivation of niitawii) from niita. mil. and wiij, iiiimiin.
(1) W»- shonld considpr idl ihi- jicrsons of each kinship terni in anyone lansnaKe. (2) We shonld
eonipan; the Oakota terms with the eorrespondinji ones in toffnate laiiKna};es. (3) We ilo not Iind
any kinNJiip tfirnis whieli ni;ike their ])ossessives in initial ta, hut in linal kn, en, or tku (sVe what the
author lilnmelf shows in ^ tilt, h, p. 41). In Dakota we Iind, tahai). a (not his) hrother-in-law; tahaij-
kii, hiH ditto; tahai|si, « man's male, eonsin (or, wi/ ditto); tahai)si-tkn, his male cousin; tawi-eii, liin
wife; fawii), ii wife. Tawii) answers to the j;.)i\vere stem tami. in itami, liin icift; where i- is the
possessive fragment pronoun. Iiii or liir. Other j_.)iwero kinsliip terms in whieli la- oeenrs ari^ as
follows: i-takwa. his or her grandson; i-tak\va-mi, his or her f;randdaii^liter; i-taha". his lirother-in-
lilw. ill nil of wiiieh i-, not ta-, is tlie sifjn of tlie i)osseHsive, — i. n. i>,
- Hoksiilai) in.Santee; hoksina in Yankton ; hoksila in Teton. 'I'lie initial Im' answeis lo 'to,'
i;tc., of the eognate langiiaues. — .1. o. i>.
208
DAKOTA (JHA.MMAIt. TKXTS, AXI» KTIIN'OOKAIMl Y.
foot, luul it straj) hoard or liaiulh' utmuWuir out over tlic lioad of tlio cliild,
which serves both for protection aiul to ti«' the mother's strap to. In this
nicely arran<^'e(l cradh', wh'uU is oft^'U Uuu<( up in the daytime, tin^ hal)y
has his home for the most part, Iwiuif taken out at ni<;lit, and at otiier
times when needin<'' care. So it yrow**, cryiujf sometimes as other l)al)ies
do, but needinji- and receivin^i' imich lenn care than a civilized cdiiid. in
tlie meantime the mother has, perhapn on the tirst day, or if not on that day
very soon after, f^-one to tiu* stream or lake and washed away her nnclean-
ness. If it is winter sln^ cuts a hole !'. the ice to do it. When tliev hcnn
to take on civilized habits, the Dakoi.. women find tlufy can not continue to
follow the customs of their ;^'ran<lmotlierx.
What will they call the baby.' If it Im- a little <iirl, and is the tir,st
born, then it iidierits the beautiful natue of Winona. When the second
child conies, if that is a jiirl, it is calh'd *• lla'-paij;" the third, "Ila'-pi-
stiijna;' the fourth, "Waijske;" and the liftli. " Wi-hake." Some of these
names are said not to lie used by the Sioux on the .Missouri. On the other
hand, if the first l)oni is a boy, hix inherited name is "('aske," and the
second child, if a boy, will be i-alled *• lle-paij;" and the third, "Ile-pi;"
and the fourth, Ca-taij;" and tla- tifth, •* lla-ke," Some children liavc! n(»
other names <>iven them, and wear tlu-w alone when thev are <>ro\vn up.
Hut if all families were content with tliin limited cinde, nuu-h confusion
would exist, especially as they have no family name. Hence the necessity
of jiivinji' other names. This is d<Mie often by the father, and sometimes bv
.some relative of consideration. l'Ve(pientIy a feast is made l)v the father
to mark the occasion, and tlu- i'hild'K earn are bored that it may wear
ornaments.
(Jirls names generally terminate in "wjij" or "wiijna," but not always.
I recall a family of j>irls who wi*re named ".\ijpao." yfoniiiifi, " .Vliivaijke-
wiij," \V(>iii(tu('iiiiii-ti)-stiui, ",Mahpi-wiijna,**r//W Wmtinii,-' Ilaijvetu-ku-wiij,"
('i)iiiiiif/ Xif/lif l\'(nii((n, ifr. Hut the boyx. either in their childliood or when
they- are {jrown. receive the imposinff and honorable names of ancestors,
as, dray Hear, Standin;:- HuHalo. Standinjr Soldier, Tluf Orphan, Hm-nin<>-
Kartii, etc. Oftentimes new names are pven when vonn;^- men sij^nalize
tliemselves in war i)V otherwi.se. Then there is fea.sfin<r, nuisic, and dancinj:'.
« nn.o I. IKK.
The children have now conu- into the family. Mow will thev firow
up? What shall they be taught.' Who hhall be their teachers ? What the
UNWKITTKM J)AK()TA LAWH.
209
fiitlier iiiid mother do tlioy will do. Wliiit tlio futlu'r mid motlior know timy
will know. Whiit f]n> tiithcr iiiid iiiotlior nnj they will Ixf. Oik^ cjiii hanlly
spy theni is much j.overnmeiit in a Dakota family. Children are Hc<,ld(/d
oft(.n, they an^ pushed, or shoved, or shaken .sometimes, and they are
whii)j)ed rarely. 'I^iey are jjctted and indulged a oood deal, but not nioro
than chihlren in civilized lands. Hut somehow or oth(!r, with exceptions,
they mana^re U) yrow up affectionate and kind, the pride of father and
mother. The lovo of tlu* parents has wrouojit thi.s. Not unfrecjueutly tlio
grandfather and grandmothei- an* the principal teachers.
TRAININ(} OI' THK HOY.
The old man sits in the lipi and shaves out a bow and arrow for the
little boy. In the mean time* he tells him stories of history and war. 'I'he
boy's father, it may be, has been killed by the enemy. The Hnindfather
tells the story over and over again. It Jmrns itself into the boy's heart.
It becomes the aninuis of his life, lie shoots his first bird and brinirs it
into the tent. He is praised for that. "WIkmi you become a man vou
must kill an enemy," the old man says. "Yes; I will kill an eneniv," is'th(f
boy's reply, lie dreams over it. lb* witnesses the "Scalp Dance" an<! the
•'Xo Flight Dance" in his village. His heart is growing strong, U'lieu in;
is lifteeii or sixteen he joins the first war party and comes bai'k witji .-ui
eagle feather in his head, if so be he is not killed and scalped by the .mkmcv.
All this is ediu-ation. Then tlutre are foot racings, and hor.se racings, juid
Itall playing, and duck hunting, and deer hunting, or it niav be tin; whole
village goes on a buffalo chase.
'i'liese are the schools in which the Dakota boy is educated. in the
long winter evenings, while the fire burns ])riglitly in the center of tlu; lodge
and the men are gathered in to smoke, he hears the folk lore and lt,"rends
of his people from the lijjs of the older men. He learns to sing tin; love
songs and the war songs of the gen(!rations gone by. Tlu^re is no ik^w
l)atli for him to tread, but he follows in the old way.s. He becomes a
Dakota of the Dakota. His armor is consecrated by sacrific^es and offerings
and vows. He sacrifices and prays to the stone god, and learns to ludd up
the pipe to the so-called Great Spirit. He is killed and made alive again,
and thus is ijiitiated into the mysteries and promises of the Mystc^rv Dance,
He becomes a successful hunter and warrior, and what he does not know
is not worth knowing for a Dakota. His education is finished. If he has
7100 — VOL IX 14
210
DAKOTA (JKAMMAK, TEXTS, AND imiNOCKArilY,
not iilrciuly done it, lie ciin now dfinnnd tlic liand of one of tlu! l)eantiful
maidens of the vilhige.
TEAININO OK TllK (JIKL.
Under tlie sjjeeiid care and tuition of the mother and {^randinother and
<»ther female rehitives the htth? girl f>'ro\v.s up into the performance of the
duties of tent life. Sh(! |)lay.s with her "made child," or doll, just as children
in other lands do. Very soon she learns to take care of the hahy ; to wat(;h
over it in the lodj^e, or carry it on her hack, while the niotlun' is away for
wood or dressin<>- buffalo robes. Little <>irl as slie is, sIk^ is simt to the
brook or lake for water. She has her little workbajy with awl and sinew,
and learns to make small moccasins as her mother makes lar<>e ones. Some-
times she j>()es with her mother to the wood and brinjrs home her little bun-
dle of sticks. When the camp moves she has her small pack as her mother
carries the larj^er one, and this pack is sure to j^row lar<>er as her years in-
crease. When the corn is jdantinji', the* little <,nrl has her part to perform.
If she can not use the hoe yet, she can at least gather off the old cornstalks.
Then the garden is to be watched while tho god-given maize is growinfr.
And when the harvesting; comes, the little girl is glad for the corn roasting.
So she grows. She learns to work with l)eads and porcui)ine quills and to
endn-oider with ribbons. She becomes skilled in the use of vermilion and
other paints. A stripe of red adorns her hair and red and yellow spots are
over her eyebrows and on her cheeks. Her instincts teach her the arts of
personal adornment. She jjuts cheap rings on her fingers and tin dangles
in her ears and strands of beads around her neck. Quite likely a young
man comes around and adds to her cliai-ms as he sinjrs:
Wear tliis, I say;
Wear tliis, I say;
Wear tlii.s, I say;
Tliis little tinker ring,
Wear this, I say.
Thus our Dakota girl Ix'comes skilled in the art of .attracting the young-
men, while she is ambitious in the line of carrying bundles as well as in
cooking venison. In all tli(ise ways she is educated to be a woman amcmg
Dakota women. It is a hai-d lot and a hard life, but she knows no other.
WHEN DEATH <U)MES.
In the wild life of the Dakota the birth rate exceeded the death rate.
So that, without doubt, notwith.standing famines sometimes and pestilences
IINVVKITTKX DAKOTA LAWS.
211
and wars, tho Dakota nation has iuceuHcnl for the last two liundred years.
Tliis has bean proved true withhi tli(» last few decades at villa<>(!s where
actual count has l)een made. But in their entering upon the hal)ifs and
environments of civilization, it is usually found that a wave of death goes
over the people. They do not know how to live in the changed conditions,
and the death rate is fearfully increased. " We die, we all die, we are con-
sumed with dying," is the sad refrain of many a Dakota family.
Living much in tln^ outdoors and within airy tipis, and subsisting
on wild meats and such roots and fruits as tlu^y could gatlu'r, the childnMi
usually livcul. lint, nevertheless, even then death came. The baby in ti.
mother's iirms or strapp(fd to her back sickened; or the little boy or girl
occa.sionally succunduid under the hardships and privations; or the mother
was taken with insidious consumption. The young fjvther, it uav !>e, rai<
too long und hard after that deer; he never nm agjtin, but sickened and
died. Then the old and the blind and the lame passed away, because they
had rea(!hed the limits of life. So death comes to Indian tipis as to
white men's hovels and j>alace.s. But it is no more welcom<, in the one
ca.se than in the other. The Dakota mother loves her infant as well as the
white woman her baby. When the spirit takes its flight m wild howl goes
up from the tent. The baby form is then wrapped in the i)e^.t l)uflalo cidf-
skin or the nicest red blanket and laid away on a scatfold or on the branch
of sonu' tree. Thi^hei- the mother g:)es with disheveled hair and the oldest
(dothes of sorrow — for slu- has given away the better ones — and wails out
her anguish, in the twilight, often abiding out ti\r into the cold night. The
nice kettle of hominy is prepared and carried to the place when; the spirit
is supposed to hover still. When it has remained sufficiently long for the
wanagi to inhale the ambrosia, the little children of the village are invited
to eat u[) the remainder.
But let us tak(i another case. A young man is lyii.\g sick in vouder
tent. lie has been the l)est hunter in the village. Many a time "he has
i'ome in carrying one, two, or more deer on his back, and has been met and
) elieved of iiis burden by his wife or moher. The old men have praised
him as swifter than the antelope, while ihey have feasted on his venison.
But now some spirit of wolf or bear luu come into him and caused this
sickness. The doctors of the village i)r conjurers are tried, one after
another. The blankets, the gun, and tl (> horse hav(i all been given to
.secure the best skUl ; but it is all in vain; the hunter dies. The last act
of the conjurer is to sing a song to conduct the spirit ovei- the wanagi
212
DAKOTA (3UAMMAU, TEXTS, AND KTIINOdUAIMIY.
tii('iUjku, thr spirifs road, its the milky w.'iy is ciilled. Tlic frieiuls an* in-
cousoliiblo. riu'V fi'ivo iuvay tlioir j^ood clothes, and j^o into inouniiii;,''
with ragf^cd t'-lothi's and bare tbet, and ashos on their heads. Hoth witliin
the l()d<fe and without there is a j^reat wailin<r. Mieiijksi, niii'iijksi, hi//
son, niji son, is the lamentation in Dakota land, as it was in the land <»f
Israel.
The departed is wrapped in the most boautifull)- painted buffalo robe
or the newest red or blue blanket. Dakota custom does not keep the deatl
lon<>' in the tipi. Younj;' men are called and feasted, whose duty it is to
carry it away and place it on a scaffold, or, as in more recent times, to bury
it. The custom of burial, h(»wever, soon after death was not the Dakota
custom. It would interfere with their idea that the spirit had not yet
bidden a final farewell to the body. Therefore the layin<f up on a scaffold
which was erected on some mound, where it would have a g'ood view of
the surrouudinjj^ country. After a while the bones coidd be gathered up
antl buried in the mound and an additional (piantity of e«rth carried uj) t(»
cover it. This is partly the explanation of burial mounds made since the
period of the mound-builders.
Thus the lodge is made (hwolate. It must bo taken down and pitched
in a new place. Tiie young wife cries and cuts her Hesh. Tne UKtther and
other female relatives wail out their heart sadness on the night air. The
father, the old man, leans more heavily on his staff as he goes on to the
time of his departure. The brothers or cousins are seen wending their
way, in the afternoon, to the place <if the dead, to lay down a brace of
ducks and to otter a prayer. A near relative makes up a war partA'. The
feathers and other ornament, together with tlie clothing (»f the young man,
are taken by this company on the war|)ath and divided among themselves
in the country of their enemies. This is honoring tlie dead. If thev suc-
ceed in ])ringing home scalps their sorrow is turned into joy. For will not
this make glad the spirit of the departed? So, then, this will be gladness to
the dead and glory to the living. The young men and miiideus dance
around the war trojjhies until the leaves come out in the spring or until
they fall off in the autunm.'
TIIE SPIRIT- WOK I.D.
If sorrow brings mankind into a common kinship, a white man may
understand soniethiug of an Indian's feedings as he stands l)vthe side of liis
'ForT(!ton burial custoiiis, cti., nio ''Totoii Folk-lore," traiislatod by tlm rditnr aud publislioil
ill the .\iiiftr. AiithropologiHt for April, ISWI, pp. lll-I ts. — .1. o. d.
lTy\Vl{JTTK> DAKOTA LAWS.
213
(load and looks over into the Iniid of spirits. What lias crones ? And wliitlier
has ittromi Thi; Indii't' of tiic Dakotas in tln^ v.vistcurr of spirit is i\w\)\y
inwroujfht into their langnagc. ^rhc "naoi," or shmhir, in the cont-rete
form, nicaninj.- primarily the shmlr or shadow made b}- any material thinjjr in
tlie sunlight, is used to indicate the human soul or spirit, as well as the
>pirit of all livinj.- heinj-s. It is, moreover, put into the abstract form as
^"wanagi," and also into the Innnan al)solute, "\vica-na;4i," hnwdu .spirit.
Tliey Hpeak also of the "\vana<>i tipi," lioiise of spirits, and say of one who
lias died, "wana<>iyata iyaya," //o//r to tlic spirit land. And the road over
whicli it i)asses is called "wana;^i tacaijkn," spirit's path. 1^he war prophet
also, in his incantations, sin<;s:
1 have (list in horc a soul;
I liavo cast in licrc a soul;
I liavc cast in liorc a hurt'alo soul;
I liave cast in here a soul.
In the sacred lan<iua,i>(' of coniuring- man is (h3sii>'nated by the "mvthic
buffalo." . .
Thus wo liave abundant evidence, in the language and customs of the
people, of the common belief of the nation in the existence of spirits, liut
having said that, there is little more that can be .said. The vista is dark
No light shines upon the jiath. But looking out into this dark avenue, the
sad heart of the Drikota sings a song for the dead. Take this mourning
song of Hlack-HoA for his grandson as a specimen. The object appears to
be that of introducing the freed spirit of tlu* child to his comrad. s in the
world of spirits.
"The nnearthliness of the scene," says Mr. Pond, •'can not be de-
scribed, as, in the twilight of the morning, while the mother of the deceased
b..y, whose name was Makadutawiij, Itcd-I'Jarth- Woman, was wailing in a
manner which would excii lie symi)atliies of the hardest heart, Iloklidaij-
sapa, nifirl,--l)Of/, standing on the brow of a, hill, addressed himself to the
ghostly inhabitants of tin* si)irit-worid, in ghostly notes, as follows:
"Fiiciul, pause and look tliis way;
I'nt'inl, pau.se and look tliis way;
Friend, i)ausc and look tliis way;
Say ye,
A frraudson of Dlackboy is coming."
C II A 1' T E U V.
TIIK sri'KHlIUMAN.
The t'xistcMicc of spirits and flic in'ccssity for the supcrlmiimn arc factH
fully rccojiiiizcd hy tlu' DMkotits. The miknowii ami uukiiowahlc form a
l)roa<l iu'lt in wliidi lnnnl)uy'g('rv ciMi lu' practiced hy the Dako ;is as well
as other nations, The powers an; evil. The li;.;htninf>' strikes smhlenly
and kills. The thunder j^od is nif^ry and merciless. Hie noith god
sweeps down upon them witii terrible snow storms, and l)nrios tlmir
encampments, killin<>' their ponies, and niakin<>' buffalo huntiuj;' impossihie.
Or in the sprinji- fiood.s, the Uijktehi, or god of the waters, is malignant an<l
kills now and then a man t)r a child. And all through the year the demon
spirits of the wolf and the hear and the lynx and the owl and the snake are
doing their misclii(!vons work, scattering disease and death everywhere.
Who sliall cope with these evil-minded powers? How shall deliverance
come to the people? Will not fasting and praying and self-inflicted suffer-
ing bring the needed power? To the Dakota thought this is surely among
the pos.sibilities. Hence, naturally, grows up the irolidij man, or the so-
called "medicine man." Mis applied power and skill are denominated
rcneivhiii ov Jixhifi orrr — "wapiyapi;" and the man is called a renvwet: \h\
works rather In- magic than by medicine His singing, and rattling the
gourd shell, and sucking the place where the pain is, are all tor the purpose
of driving out the evil spirits. It is a battle of spirits. Tiie greater a man's
spirit ])OWer is the nu)re successful he is as a doctor. And the secret of
spirit power is the alliance with other si)irits. Hence the efficacy of fasting
and praying. Praying is "crying to." Hence also the augmented power
obtained in the Sun Dance. The singing, the ])ack cuttings, the thongs,
the l)utfalo head, the dancing unto entire exhaustion, all tiiese bring one
into the realm of tlie spirits. Also the experiences in passing through the
death and the resurrection of the Mystery Dance must bring added super-
human power. Still more, the vision seeking, the fasting, the prayer to the
night winds, the standing on a mound where men have been buried, or
getting down into a hole nearer i.ie bonesi, this will surely bring conununi-
TIIK HII'KiMII MAN.
215
CiitioiiH froia the spirit world. TIiuh, annod l)y all tliorto oxporieiiccH and
(lids, till' iniin hccoiiies n \vi»-!iHtu wakuij indeed, u iniin of mystery, a healer
of diseaHos, i war-propliet and a lea<lt;r on the war-path.
The conjurin}^', the powwowinj^-, that is, the niaoie of tho healing art,
may always have* called to its aid, in some small degree, a knowledge and
use of harks and roots and herlis. But as the magic declined the use of
roots and iniMlleines in* reased, so that th(* doctor coin(fS to la^ ilesignated
I'eziinita wieiista, flir dross Haitf Mmi. As fjie knowledge of letters and
Christianity liav(i come in, their faith in vision seeking and necromancy
has heen undermined and the power, they say, has <leparted.
The Dakota hclii^fs in regard to diseases, and the common way (»f
treating them, as well as the progress of thought, and change of practice,
consequent ui)on the introduction of Christiiinity, will he well illustrated in
the following sketch of u full hlood Dakota man, who was a member of the
I'reslnterian (Jeneral Asseml)ly of ISHO, and who hefore tluit body made
a speech on Indian rights in the capitol of Wisconsin.
KHNA-MANI.
The "One who walks through," as his name means, is now a man of
iifty winters or more and the j)astor of the Pilgrim Church at tlm Santee
Agency, in Knox County, Nebraska. IK was born at Ked Wing on
on the Missi.ssi])pi, which place the Dakotas called lie-mini-caij — hill-
wdtn-irood — thus linely describing the hill, standing so ^lose to the water,
with its river sidc! covered with trees.
At his baptism IChna-mani was called Artniius. Tall and athletic, en-
ergetic and swift of foot, as a y<»ung man, he appears to have made his
mark on the war path, in the deer hunt, on the ball ground, and in the
(liincing circl(!s. Kven now he can sing more Dakota sctngs of love, war
.songs, and .songs of the sacred mysteries, than anv other man I hav.; seen.
During last summer I journeyed with Art(Mnas and others, on horseback,
many hundrerl miles u]) the Missouri lliver, and across to Fort Wadsworth
and Minne,s(»ta, and (»ften beguiled tlu* tedious prairie rides with listening
to these .songs, hearing his explanatiori of the enigmatical words, and then
stopping my i)ony to note them down.
liec.iuse of the light that came through the increasing intercourse of
th«^ Dakotas with white people, the father of Artemas was afraid he might
be induced to forsake the religion of his ancestors, and so made him
promise that, while he had his children educated in the civilization and
lilH
DAKOTA GItAMMAU, TIOXTS, AND i<:T[IN(Mll{AI'HY.
CliriMtiimity bmuj-lit fo tlifiii by tlic iiiisHionariow, lin liiiiiHoIf w«tul(l h« true
to liit* jinceHtriil faith. lliidor all (inliiiaiy inovidoncew, Arti'iiiuM thiiikH he
hIioiiIiI hav(! HO livfd uud ilicil.
lint when the tn utile cauic in lHfi2, he found hiin«elf at the fcrt-y,
without ;>tni or \var-rlnl», wht-n (Captain Marsh'H incii \v«'r« HrccI upon and
iitarly half of tlicni kiled, and hccaUHC lu^ too wan wounded there, In- wan
iinpilK(tned. TliiH chi n}>e of circuniMtiuieeH produced a .(•han;,'e of life.
With the younj't'i' i-ieii he learned to read and write, hecaint) a Chri.stian,
and was elected el'ier or leader of the lied \Vinj>- clans, while in prison at
Davenport, Iowa. This place he tilled with j{Teut credit to hini.self aial
profit to others.
It was durinji" the hist winti-r of their inii)risoinn«nt that the (piestion
of conjurin<4' came hetore tlieni in its moral and relifiiotis aspects. Will
(Christianity i^rapple successfully with the customs of the fathers? Will it
modify or abolish this system of Dakota conjuriuf^- If
Amon^ all the nations of men disease and death are coninnm. Heathens
die as fast as Christians, perhaps faster. And when sickness coineH into a
family it would Ih- iidiuman not to make some efforts to alleviate and cure.
This feelinj.-- belongs to our humanity. Ir is greatly influenced and shaped,
but not created, by the Christian religion.
Among the Dakotas, and probably all Indian tribes, the method (»f
treating the sick is that known to us as powwowing or conjuring. Disease,
they say, comes from the spirit world. The gods are offended by acts of
omission or connnission, and the residt is that some spirit of animal, bird,
or reptile is sent, by way of punishment, and the man is taken sick. The
process of recovering must accord with the theory of disease. It will not
l)e met by roots and hurb.s, but by incantations. Hence the Indian doctor
must be a wakaij man ; that is, he nuist be inhabited by spiritual power
which will enable him to deliver others from the power of spirits. The
process includes chants and prayers and the rattling of the sacred gourd
shell.
From the connnencement of the Dakota mission we had never taken
any fancy to powwowing. It seemed to us that such teirible screeching,
groaning, singing, rattling, and sucking would make a well man sick rather
than a sick man well. This was education. An Indian did not think so.
But, soberly, we thought it was not. a civilized and Christian way of ap-
proaching a sick person.
■ r
w.
TIIK HUI'IiUIICMAN.
217
.If
\V(» liiid iilsd nil opinion iilxtut it as wroiinr niid wickud thus to comm*
In contact with tho ovil spirits <,»V(m- the sutlHriii<>- Itody ot'oin* sick, llciicc
Dr. Williuinsoii iilways refiisoil to practice iiKidicino in n case* udmro tho
conjurer wi's also cinployt'd. And it had Ihmmi jfeimrally uinhM-stood tliat
we n'^ranhul tlie Dakotii mctliod of tnnitiiiH;- the sicrk iis inconsisttMit with a
prolcssion ot'( !hristianity. Still the* ipiostion coidd not Imi considered ns
Hotth'd.
Ill October of 1 Hfir* it caiiKi up for discussion and setthMiient in the
j)rison on this wise: During' the pnn'ious suniiner, wlieii no luissioiiary was
with thiMii, a nninher of men had yicdded to various t(wn])tations. Some
had drunk beer, and perhaps soinetliiiifr stroiiifer, to an extent that tlun'
could hardly Ije sober. Some had been porsuadcMl tind hired by white num
to danc(f an Indian dance, and others had either powwowed or been the
Hultjt^cts of tlu; powwow.
In the adju.'^tment of these canes, one* man admitted that he had prac^-
ticed as a Dakota conjuror, and claimed that it was rif,dit. His fathers
practiced in this waV, ami were often successful in healiuf,' the sick. He
ffrew up in this system of (htctorinjr, and had also practiced it with success.
1I(! was not skilled in any other mode of treatiii;^' disitase. Tlu^ white
people had their medicine men. No one was williuj;- to sec* a, friend di(f
without makiufr .some ertorts to prolon^r his lite. It was merciful, it was
rij.'ht. Jesus (Jhrist when on earth healed the sick and ca.st out devils.
Besides, they — th(> pris(»ners — were in pciculiar circumstances. More
than one liundred had died siiic(! their tirst imprisonment. And the white
doctor, who was appointed t(» treat their sick, cared not whether they died 01
lived. Indeed, thoy thou<,dit he would ratluir have tlufin die. When a ;,^o(.d
many of them were sick and dying' with smallpox, he had l)een heard to
say that his Dakota patients were doinjr very well! Thus they were
under the nece.s.sity of endeavoring to heal their own sick, by tlie only
method in which they were skillful. This was the argument.
The missionary would not decide the (sase, but referred it to the
elders — Khnamani and his brethren. After two weeks they signified that
they were prepared to give their decision. When they were come together
fortius purpose, they were told that the Gospel of Christ molded the cus-
toms and habits of every people by whom it was received. There might
be some wrong things in a national custoiil which could be eliminated, and
the custom substantially retained. Or the custom might be so radically
absurd and wrong, that ii could not be redeemed. In that ca.se, Christian-
218 DAKOTA GKAMMAK, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRAPHY.
ity required its fibjindomiient. It was for them, with their knowledge of
tlie teachings of the Hible, and the requirements of Christ's religion, to
decide on the character of this custom of their fathers.
There were twelve elders. Very deliberately each one arose and stated
his opinion. Two thought the circumstances were such that they could
not altogether give up this, their ancestral method of curing disease. They
were sluit up to it. But Artemas and nine others agreed in saying that
the practice of conjuring was wrong, and inconsistent with a profession of
the Christian religion. They said the notion entertained l)y the Dakotas,
that disease was caused by spirits, they believed to be erroneous; that
sickness and death, they now understand, come not out of the ground, but
by the appointment of the Great Spirit; and that the system of conjuring
brings men into contact with the evil spirits and tends to lead them away
from Christ,
This decision was regarded as a finality in the prison on that point
and is accepted throughout tlie mission churches.
When the prisoners were released, Artemas met his wife and family
with great gladness of heart; and as soon thereafter as possible he was
married according to the Christian form. For he said that, when a heathen
he thought she was his wife, but the Bible had taught him that he had not
truly taken her.
A few months after this he was licensed to preach the gospel, and in
the next year was ordained as one of the pastors of the Pilgrim church.
In the autunm of ISGH, he attended a large gathering of ministers at Min-
neajjolis, and was cordially received by all classes of Christians. The
Congregational and Methodist Sunday Schools were entertained with tiie
story of his turning from the warpath to the "strait and narrow waj;" and
from seeking after a chaplet of eagle's feathers as the reward of prowess
<m the battlefield, to his reaching forth for the prize of the high calling in
Christ — even the crown of Life.
OHAPTEli VL
ARMOR AND EA(H.E'S FEATHERS.
For more than two hundred years we know that the Dakota have been
noted as the inost warHke nation of tlie northwest. Ilennep'n and his
comrades were captured b}' a tiotiUa of canoes coniino' down to make war
on the llhni and Miami of lUinois. And the reputation of good iighters
has come down to recent times, as we know from the Custer massacre.
The making- and keeping them a nation of warriors has, in my judgment,
been accomplished mainly by three customs, viz: The scalp dance, the
wearing of eagle's feathers, and consecrated armor. In their natural order
the last comes first.
In the ancient times the e.xhortation to a young man was, "Guard well
your sacred armor;" and that consisted of the spear, an arrow, and a bundle
of paint, with some swan's down painted red, to which were sometimes
added some roots for the healing of wounds. These were wrapped together
in strips of red or blue cloth, and could l)e seen in pleasant days carefully
set up outside of the lodge. These were given by an older man, who was
believed to have power over spirits, and who had, in the act of consecra-
tion, made to inhere in them the spirit of some animal or bird, as the wolf,
the beaver, the loon, or the eagle. Henceforth these, or rather the one
which became each one's tutelar tlivinity and his armor god, were sacred
and not to be killed or eaten until certain conditions were fuHilled. Cer-
tain customs of this kind are finely illustrated in the following personal
narrative of
SIMON ANAWANG-MANI.
Simon was all that a Dakota brave could be. In his early years he
must have been daring even to recklessness. There was in him a strong
will, which sometimes showed itself in the form of stubbornness. His eye,
even in a later day, showed that there had been evil, hatred, and malicious-
ness there He was a thorough Indian, and for the first dozen years of his
manhood, or from his eighteenth to his thirtieth year, no one of his com-
219
220
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TEXTS, AND ETHNOGRArHY.
rades had followed the warpath more, or reaped more j^lory on it, than he
had. None had a right to wear so many eagle's featherf?; no other one was
so nmch honored.
Dakota war-honors are distributed in this manner : A party of }-oung
mf'n have gone on the warpath against the Ojibwa. They tind a man
and kill him. Five braves may share this lionor and be entitled therefor
to wear each a feather of the ri>yal eagle. The one who shoots the enemy
is one of the five, but is not the chief He who runs up and first plunges
his battle-ax or scalping knife into the foe is counted the first. Then
others may coine up and strike him and be partakers of the glory. Each
wears for that act an eagle's feather. If it is only a woman that is killed
and scalped, the mark of honor is only a conunou eagle's feather.
There is another distinction worth noting. The only real punishment
existing among the Dakota, having the sanction of law or innnemorial
usage comes under the name of "soldier-killing." This is carrying out the
decrees of the braves or warriors. The shape it takes is the destruction of
property, cutting up blankets or tents, breaking guns, or killing horses.
But the same immemorial custom places an estoppage on this power. A
man who has killed more enemies than anyone else in the camj) can not be
"soldier-killed" by anyone else. Or if he has killed an enemy in more
difiicult circumstances than the others, as, for instance, if he has climbed a
tree to kill one, and no other man has performed a like feat, no one has a
right to execute on him any decree of the "(Soldiers' lodge." In this way
he is placed above the execution of law.
To this eminence Simon had risen. Hy the customs of the nation no
one in that part of the country had a right to publicly cut up his blanket
or tent, or break his gun, or kill his horse. This was surely an honorable
distinction
Another custom prevails among the Dakota which may be mentioned
in connection with Simon. The reception of the wo-ta-we, or armor, by the
young man places him under certain pledges which he must, if possible,
redeem in after life. It taboos or consecrates certain parts of an animal, as
the heart, the liver, tlie breast, the wing, etc. Whatever part or parts are
tabooed to him he may not eat until by killing an enemy he has removed
the taboo. Simon had removed ;dl taboos, and in this respect was a free
man. His armor was purified and made sacred by the blood of his enemies.
His manhood was established beyond all dispute. All things were lawful
for him.
>f
AKMOK AND EAGLE'S FEATHEUS.
221
,f-
TIiiH Dakota name, Anawaqfr-mani, means "One who walks' <>allop-
injif upon." It may have had its si<rnific,ance. It may liave been <,nven
after 'lis war exploits, and had reference to the fury with whicli lie rushed
ujKUi the foe. This is a connnon thing. Young' men distinguish themselves
on the wai-])ath, and come home with the scalps of their enemies. Their
hoy-names are thrown away and new names given to them. And so the
giving an<l nsceiving of a new name was not among them a new or strange
thing. It was ji mark of distinction. Hence the desire that all had, when
making a profe.ssion of the Christinn religion, to have new names — Christian
nam<!H— given them. They were to \n^ new p(;opl(i. There was a fitness
in it, for Christ had said, "I will write upon liim my new name."
At his bajjtism the "One who walks galloping ujion" was called Simon,
and by that name he is extensively known among white people and Indians.
He learned to read and write in the first years of the mission at Lac-qui-
j)arle, though he never became iis good a schohn- as miiny others, and he
bo(!ame a convert to Christianity about the beginning of the year 1840.
The energy and independence which had characterized him on the hunt
and the warpath he carried with him into his new relations. By dressing
lik<; a white man and going to work, he showed his faith by his works.
This was all contrary to the customs of his people, and very soon brought
on him a storm of oj)position. He built for iiimself a cabin, and fenced a
field and planted it. F<u-this his wife's friends opposed and persecuted him.
It is true, as already stated, no man in the village had more Dakota
honors than he had. Xo one h;.d taken more Ojibwa scaljjs, and no one
could c(»ver his lu-ad with .so many eagle feathers; and hence no one could
"soldier-kill" him. But now he had cut off his hair and abjured his Dakota
honors, and no one wjis found so poor as to do him reverence. As he
passed thnMigh the village, going to his work, he was laughed at, and the
I'hihlren often said, "There goes the man who has made himself a woman."
The men who before had honored him as a Dakota brave now avoided
him and called him no more to their feasts. But those forms of opposition
he met bravely tnid was made stronger thereby.
It haj)i)ened that, about the beginning of the year 1844, Simon went
down with his family to the then new mission station at Traver.se des
Sioux. While there he cut rails for the mission and taught as an assistant
in tlu; Dakota school. The Dakota men at this ])lac(^ although even more
openly oppo.sed to the new religion than were those at Lac-cpii-parle, never-
'Tliiit is, t'diitiiMics.— .I.o. 1>.
222
DAKOTA GHAMMAK, TKXTH, AND KTIINCKSUAniV.
theloss pursi.( d a very ditt'creiit iourM- with Hinion. Tliey honored hiiii
and invited him to their doj; fejiKtH. TUtty jmuHed liini; toM liini lie whs h
}^ood fellow; that lie luul taken many Ojjhwa sealps, and so they wanted
him to drink spirit water with theui. Mow much 8inion resisted the impor-
timities is not known. He fell. H<; wuh a»hamed. He put off his white
man's clothes and for some time wan an Indian ag^ain.
For several years his history in regard to fire water was one of sin-
ning and repenting. Af.'ain and ajjain ha wan drawn away. His ai)petite
for spirit water would i-eturn, and tli« iUmrc to obtain horses by trading in
it led him farther astray So we monmcd .*»adiy over his fall. He repented
and promised reformation only to fall aj(ain; and each time he appeared to
go down deeper than before. For yearn he »eeined to work iniquitv with
greediness. Yet during all this time we had hope in his case. We often
urged him to come back to the path of life; and something seemed to say,
"Simon will yet return." SometinieH we obtained from him a promise, and
sometimes he came to church, but wa»« ho mneli ashamed that he could not
be persuaded to enter, but would sit down on the doorstep.
Thus he came up g.adually, ff<;ttinjf more and more strength and
courage. And so in 1X54 he returned to the dress and customs of the white
men and to his prfifession of htvit to .ieum (Christ. Since that time he has
witnessed a good confession before many witnesses as a ruling elder and
class leader, and recently as a lieenited local ]>rea<dier.
When the outbreak of 1S62 oceurred Simon and his family were livin"-
m a brick House near the Hazelwocwl niiKxion station. Subsecpiently Little
Crow and the whole camj) of hostile Indiana re.nf>ved up to that ])art of the
country, and they forced the Christian Indiana to leave their houses, which
were all afterwards burned. While the hostile and loyal jiarties were
camped there near together on Hush Brook, Mrs. Newman, one of the cap-
tives, and her three children, came to Hcek food and j)rotectiou in Simon's
tipi. She had been badly treated by her captors, and now cast off to go
whither she could. She afterwards told me that she felt safe when she
found herself and children in a family where tliey prayed and sang praise
to the Great Spirit.
Little Crow ordered th.e camp to \n; removed from the vicinit} of
Hazelwood up to the numth of the ('liipjMrwa. At this time, when allliad
started, Simon fell behind, and leaving liix own family to take care of them-
scdves, he anil one of his s(»ns phu;ed Mr«, N'ewiiian and her children in a
ARMOR AND EAGLE'S FEATHERS.
223
little wagon and brought them safely down to Gen. Sibley'n camp at Fort
Ridgley.
The bringing in of these and some others not only caused great glad-
ness in our camp, but gave us hope that God would enable us to restmo
the remaining captives. Indeed, this was to us the first certain knowledge
of that counter revolution, which was brought about by the daring anrl
energy of the Christian Indians. It was the lifting uj) of the dark cloud of
almost despair that had for weeks been setting down upon us.
CHAPTER VI T.
DAKOTA DANCES.
The function of tlic dance ainonjr the Dakota may be stated as four-
fohl: First, aiimseinent; secondly, gahi; thirdly, superhunuin help; and,
fourthly, worshij). Two or more of these objects may be combined in one
dance, but usually one idea is predominant. In a purely heathen Dakota
cami» there is always a j^n-eat deal of drunnning, some by day and more by
nij^dit. This is a kind of practice and preparation for more important occa-
sions as well as a ni«rhth- amusement for the young men. All dances 'lave
musical accompaniments.
SINGINO TO.
There is one especially, which is called "Adowaij" and "Wadowai],"
that is, Hinging to or over. This i.s a begging dance. Sometimes it is
called "Zitkadaij i)a adowatj," Singing over the heads of birds. A man
gathers some ber.utiful woodpeckers' heads and sings over them t(t another
person. They are a gift to that jjcrson, and, of course, the honorable deeds
of that })erson are mentioned and his praises sung. In return a horse or
something quite valuable is expected. It has been related to me that
articles of clothing or other skins or curiousl}- wrought j)ipes were, in years
gone by, taken by the Dakota of :\Iinnesota to the Missoin-i, and this cere-
mony of singing over was practiced upon the heads of a man's childi-en,
who, in return for the honor, gave several horses.
BEa(JIN(J U.VXCE.
IJut the common begging dance, which was often seen among the
ea.stern Dakota forty years ago, hicluded a variety of fashionable dances,
all of which were made for the purpose of begging. Sometimes it was
called the buffalo dance, when the dancers made themselves look hideous
by wearing the horns and long hair of that animal. Doubtless women
alone could dance a l)egging dance, but all that I ever saw were of men
alone. Dressed in tlu'ir best clothes and painted in the most aj)proved
styles, with all their • agle's feathers projierly arranged in their heads, the
224
..jsmx.
DAKOTA DANCES.
225
men colloct and (Ijuicu in n rinf>-. 'I'licir Ixulics lean torward, and tluMi- knees
are bent iit-cordin^ly, ii-id thus with u niution up and down, keeping- time
to the (h-uin am' the deer-hoot" rattle, they (hnic{^ and sin<;- tluMr almost
monotonous sonj^', conchidinj^' with a shout and tlic < laj)pin<>' of the mouth
with the hand. Th<Mi sonu^ warrior stei)s out into the mi(hUe, and, with
al»undance of ;>(tstiu-e, recites some war e.\i)h)it. This is received witli a
.sh(»ut, and the (huicc Ix-gins a;4ain. I*r(^sently, at one of tiiese intervals,
an old man, sittin^^- outside, makers a s[)('('ch in [traise of the man or the
peophs who arc expected to make the presents. If the dance is made to a
trader, he loses no time in sendinj;- out tobacco, or powder and lead, or pro-
visions, or. it may l)e, all touether. If one Indian vilhiiic is danciu"' to
another village, the women hast(;n to brin<^' their presents of food and cloth-
inj^from the <litierent lodges. Another dance of thanks is made, the })ros-
ents are distrii)nted, and the party breaks up or <;'oes elsewhere. Consid-jr-
ing' that be<><>inj'- dances nuist be very demoralizing, white men have often
been greatly to blame for encouraging them.
NO-I'LKiUI' DANCK.
In the organization of an army and its ]trei)aration for effective service
a large amount of drill is found necessary. Something verv like this, in
its objects, is resort'' to by the Dakota war captain in preparing the young
men and boys for the warpath. It is called the "No flight dance."' This
gathers in the yoinig men who have not yet made their mark on the battle
field, and drills them by the concerted motions of the dance, while, by the
recital of brave <leeds, thoir hearts are fired and made firm for the (hiv of
battle. The instructions given are lessons in Indian warfare.
All this is preparatory to the war pro[)]iet',s organizing a party for the
warpath. Hat bi^fon^ starting he must propitiate the si)irits of evil and
obtain the help of the gods. This was sought for in a variety of ways, one
of which was by the "Yumni Wacipi," or Circle dance.
CIKCLi: OANCK.
A prcjjaratioK for this, and for god-seeking in general, was through
the purification of the vapor bath or initipi. This finished, the wakaij man
had a tent set for him, joined to which a circle was made of about fort\-
feet in diameter, 'oy setting sticks in the ground and wreathing them with
willows. F(»ur gateways were left. In the center stood a pole twenty
' N'iipc siii kaijiipi, literally, Thcv iiretond not ti> Hot-.
71(K"» — vol. IX l.T
22B
DAKOTA GRAMMAR, TFXTH, AND ETHXCXiRAPHY.
feet lii;-!!, with hark iiiia^ics Huspeudcd at the top. Near the foot of thin
the «>Toun(l was scooped out and a small willow booth made over it. At
the entrance to this was a fire of coals, a stone painted red, and a pipe.
When evervthin-i' was thus jjrepared, and the nij-ht previous had heen spent
in drunuuin<>- and fa.stin}^' and praying, the old man came out of the tent,
naked except a wisp of <rrass around his h)inH. lie carried liis drum and
rattle.**. Hefore the painted stone he st<»od and treuddin^' prayed, "Grand-
father have mercv on me!" This done, he entered the little booth and
connnenced to sinj-' and di-um. The dancers then (Mitered the circle and
danced around, a dozen or more at once, and all fi.xed uj) in paint and
feathers. Three or four women followed. The men san<>' and the women
answered in a kind of chorus. This continued for ten minutes perhaps,
and they retired for a rest. The dance was resumed af^^ain and again, each
time with an increased frenzy, \yhen the last act was finished several men
who had •••uns shot the wolf image at the top of fhe pole, when the old
man gave* forth his oracle, and the dani-e was done.
S( ALI' DANCK.
When the spirits had l)een i>ropitiated and the vi,sH»n had appeared,
the leader made up his party and started for the country of the enemy.
We will suppose they have been successful, and have obtained one or more
scalps. They come home in triumph. This is wakte-hdipi, huvimj Mllcd,
they come home. Hut having kill"<l enemies, they paint themselves black
and let their hair hang down. Before reaching their village they sit down
on some kuidl and sing a, war dirge to the soids they have disembodied,
when they are met by some of their own ju-ople and strij»ped of their
clothes, which is cali.'d wayuzapi or taking-all. And their blankets may
be taken from them on each occasion of ])aiiiting tlie scalps red, which
ceremony is commonly performed four times.
Then the scalp dance conunences. It is a dance of .self-glorification,
MS its name, "Iwakici])i," seems to mean. A hoop 2 feet in diameter, more
or less, with a handle several feet long, is prepared, on which the acalj) is
stretched. The young men gather together and arrange themselves in a
semicircle; these who participated in taking the scalp are i)ainted black,
and the others are daubed with i-ed or yellow paint, according to their
fancy; and all dance to the beat of the drum. On the other side of the
circle stand the women, arranged in line, one of whom carries the scalp of
the enemy. The men sing their wai- chants juul praise the bravery and
DAKOTA DANCKS.
227
rtjoiciu^.
siicccrts of tli(wo wFu) have roturiicd t'niiii tin- warpiitli, niul tlio w»»iiu'ii, ut
intervals, siii^ an aiisworin<; clioruH. As with other nations a new H()n<>- is
often made for the occasion; but tlie ohl ones are not f(>r}>()tten. This may
Herve as a sample:
SoiiH'tliiiiji I've killed, and I lift up iny voice;
Soinetliiiiff I've killed, and I lift up my voiee;
TIk! iioitli' Til bulfiilo Vm' killed, and I lift uj) uiy voiee;
Honu^tliin}j I've killed, and I lift up my voiee.
Th(^ "northern bnti'ah»" means a l)hick bear; and the "bhick bear"
means a man. The "liftino- up the voice" is in mourninj^' for the shiin
enemy. Xij^ht after nij^lit is the dance kept up by the youn<>- men and
women, until the leaves fall, if commenced in the sinnmer; or, if the seal])
was brou<ilit home in the winter, until the leaves jirow a<>iiin. On each
occasion of paintin<i' the seal}) a whole day is s])ent dancinj;- around it.
And these days are hi<>h days — days of makinji' ji'ifts, feas*in<i', and general
O".
The influence of the scalp daiuc on the morality of the people is quite
a])])arent. In so loose a stat(^ oi'.s(»ciety as that of tlu' Dakotas, such fn^-
(juent and lon<^-continued ni<>ht meetinf^s tend j>reatly to licentiousness.
Hut the "Teat wroii"- of the scalp (hnice consists in its bein<>' a crinu^ a<^ainst
<mr connnon humanity. "If thine enemy hunj>er feed him, and if he
thirst o-ive him drink." What a contrast is the spirit of those divine words
with the ".-((irit of the " Iwakici|)i." The ea<jle's feather and the scalj) (bnice
tended jireatly to keep up the intertribal wais amoii<>- the Indians.
Since the "circle dance" and the "scalp dance" have become things
of the past among our partly civilized Dakotas, what is called the "grass
dance" lias l)een revived. It is said to have derived its name fro.n tlie
custom, in ancient times, of dancing naked, or with only a wisp of grass
ab(uit the loins. Only the men aj)peared in this nude state. It is a night
dance, and regarded as extreinel}' licentious, although now they are repre-
sented as dancing in their Indian dress or even clothed as white men.
MYSTERY DANCE.i
This is a secret organization, which is entered through my.sterious
death and mysteri(»us resurrection. As it appears to have been confined
mainly to the eastern portion of the Dakota Nation, it is supposed to have
been derived from .some other Indians at no very remote date. The
' Wakai) waripi. [See Miindiiu icaot, \>. 273, and Wacickii dance, pp. ;U2-6, 3(1. Ann. Kept, of the
J)irect()r Hur. Kth— .1. <). D.J
'^K**-;
2'2^
DAKOTA (JUAMMAH. TKXT8, AND KTIINOdKAPHY.
hiik(»hi tlieiii»olvt!>i, liomn'or, trkim tliiit it whs (•omnmiiicjifcd to tlicin by
the jrmit Uijkti'hi »»i- j-od of the wiitoiu It is ii form of i('li-.ioii which has
«loiil)th?«s hir^t'Iy supphmtcd older fonii:s of worship. 'I'hc Imdj-e of the
order is tiie "wid<mj" suck, or sjick of iiiysterv. 'i'he j-reiit water ••od
onhiined that t.u.s sliould i)e the skin of tlie otter, raccoon, weasel, scjuirrel,
h.oii, or a species of fish and of Hiiakes. It sjionld contain four kinds of
inediciue and represent fowls, (piadrupeds, herbs, and trees. Thus }«raHS
cu'-n, lie l)ark of tree roots, swan's down, and buffalo hair are the symbols
wliich are carefidly preserved in the medicine sack. This combination is
supposed to produce
A cbann of powtM't'iil trouble,
Like a liellbrotli, boil and bul)blc.
Certain },''ood rules, in the main, are laid down, which nuist govern the
conduct of members of this or<;anizatien: They nmst revere the "wakaij"
sack; they nmst honor all who l»elon<«- to tlu? dance; they nmst make
many ".sacred feasts;" they must not .steal nor li.sten to slander, and the
women must not have more than one husl)and. Tiie rewards promised to
those who faithfully ])erformed the duties were honor from their fellow
members, freipieiit iiivit:;tioiis to feasts, abundance of fowl and venison,
with su|)ernatural aid to consume it, lon<.' life here with a crown of silver
hair, and a dish and si)oon in the future life.
After the proper instruction in the mysteries, the neophyte practiced
watchinjrs and fastinjis and was purified for four successive "days by the
vapor bath. Then came the great day of initiation. The ceremonies were
l)ublic. A great deal of cooked provisions was prepared. At the sacred
dance which I witnessed four decades ago, there were a half dozen largo
kettles of meat. The arrangements tor the dance consi.sted of ii large tent
at (me end, whose open front was extended by other tents stretched along
the sides, making an oblong with tlie outer end open. Along the sides of
this indosure sat the members, perhaps a hundred in number, each one
having his or her "sack of m>stery." At a given signal from the otHciat-
ing old men, all arose and danced inward until they became solid mass,
when the i)rocess was rever.sed and all returneil to their seats. Near the
chtse of the performance those who were to be initiated were shot by the
"sacks of mystery," and falling down they were covered with blankets.
Then the mysterious bean or shell which they claimed had pi-oduced death
was e.xtracted by the same mysterious power of the sack of mystery, and
DAKOTA I>AN(M:S.
221)
tlic ptTHoiis \ver« j'('Hti)rtMl to ii lu-w lite. Uiit tliis new lif(< (•nriic oiiK tit'tJ'!'
tlin tlirocH luul tlu! l)Ittt'nui«H of deiitli. 'Plicii lie Iuih h "snck" pvi'ii liiiii,
iiiul in tli('iic(!tortli ii innulMT of tlic order of tlic hiut<m| nivstcricm.
A iK'ccHsary mljiuict of the \\ iikiiij-wiu'ipi is tlic •'W'.ikiiij-woliiiijpi,"
or .Siicrcil FciiHt. 'I'liis is inudis very l'n'(|iiciitly wlicii tlu-ro is n pU-nty of
lood in tiic villii;L;('. Of course, as ji f>viit'riil tliiuji', only tlutse Hn< invited
wli() bcl(»ii;>- to tile order. Forty years iif>'o I was honored witli an invitation
to one (»f tlicir fciists, in a wihl 'I'cton vilhi;;c at Foit Pierre on the Missouri.
It is in part a \voi'shi|). 'I'iic pipe is lii;iited and held up to the j^ods with
a prayer for mercy. Then they smoke around, after which the lood in
dished out. The jjuests hr'n\<i; their own wooden howl and horn Hpoon.
Facli one must eat np all that is j^iveii him or pay a forfeit. This is a
hianket or ;;uii or such artich* as the person can <iive. 1 have known a
coiiimunity, in tinu^ of plenty, run wild over the idea of stullin;^' each other
and <>ettin<>' all the forfeits possible. Their f^od is their belly.
Quite likely there are other forms of the dance in other parts of the
I)ak(»ta country, or dances which have other names than those spoken (»f
here; but these are sulHcient. There remains, however, to be mentioneil
the f^-reatest exemplitication of self-sacrifice and wor.ship in the sun-dance.
.St'N-llAXCK.
The followinj^' jiraphic account of the sun-dance held in June, 1880,
by the Teton under lied Cloud, is an abstract of what was published in the
Daily Journal of Sioux City, Iowa. It is a very trustworthy and more than
nsually vivid description of a ceremony which is becomin;>' rarer under the
influence of ( "hristianitv.
This sun-dance bejiim at o a. m., June 24, 18,S(). The lodjjes, 700
ill lunnber, were airan<>ed in a circle of about six miles in circumference
on a, level plain near White Clay Creek, Nebraska. The dance beg'an
with a <>'rand charjiu^ within the circle. It is estimate<l that about 4,000
men and women took ])art in the charji'e. Nearly all were on horse-
back, and they charj>ed back and forth over the ji'round, yellinji' for an
hoiu", for the alle^^cd purpose of fri^hteninji' away the ••hosts and bad
spirits from the <>Tounds. A hard rain set in at (J o'clock, and nothiiiji- more
was done until 1 o'clock, when the sky cleared and the peo[)le went up on
a branch of White Clay Creek to cut the sacred pole. Around the tree to
be felled a riii<i' was formed, and no livin}^' object was allowed to enter
therein except the jjersons who took part in fellin<'- the tree. The master
230
Dakota uhammaij. thxth, and ktiimkikapiiv.
«»t ccri'muiiics \va« n coloicd iiiiiii, ciiptitrcil w hen ii cliild, jiiul iit flu* time <»♦'
tlii» <l)iiic«' (ittiiclioil t.. t|t,. IiiiihI ,.t' Little WdiiikI. It wnn liin iliity to keep
intruders out of tlie ciirle. After luurli ecri'iiKMiy, (liiiieiiiy', mid jfiviu;,'
iiwiiy of liuiscH, nix uit-u widked h\o\s\\ up to tin* tree and «'arli ^avc it a
liack, lifter wliieli it was felled \,\ tlie wife of Spider. Wlien it went down
a eliar;>c was made on it, and the tree, laaiulms and all, was taken up and
carried l»y men and women to the sun-dance j^roiinds, a distance of two
iniles. On reaching tlu; ^irounds, they made another «liar;ic to drive away
any ohosts that mij^-ht he lin;;('rin«>' there. Then Tasiiuke kokipapi,' tlie
youiij^er (commonly called Vouno-.Man-Afraid-of-his-lloises), amioiiiiced
that there was nothing more to he seen till 10 o'clock on the followiny ilav,
Friday, .luuy 25.
'I'lie evening of the 24th and the forenoon of the L'Atli were spent in
raising the pole and erecting a talieniacle. The latter was formed in u
circle of ahout oOO yards in circumference, 12 feet liigii, and was con-
Htructed hy putting posts in the ground and covering them with green
bough.s. The pole was placed in the center and decorated with red,
white, and blue flags, said to he gifts to the Great Sjiirit. There were
within the inclosure ahout 1,000 men sitting around, and .'JOO dancers,
besides 2') men riding their h(»rses anuind the ring, 'i'lie ;i()0 dancers
marched around the pole, dancing, singing, and shooting up at the pole.
Each man had from one to three belts of cartridges strung around his
l)ody. He had little clothing besides liis breechdoth, and his bare body
and limbs were painted in \ari(ais colors. This performance la.sted f(»r
two hours, then all tiring ceased, and twenty children entered the ring
to liave their ears pierced. 'I'he parents of each chihl giive away two
hor.ses to the jioor. When a lunse was turned loo.se, the first man wlio
caught hold of it owned it. Persons competing for the horses were placed
outside the gate of the inclosure in two parallel i-ows 30 feet apart, on»^ i-ow
on each side of the road. Wlwn a horse was turned out there was a
scram1)le to see who could reach it tir.st.
The child to be honoreil was laid ))y its mother on a pile of new
calico. Then si.\ old men sjirinkled water on its head, repeating the fol-
lowing words: "() Wakaijtaijka, hear me! this man has been u irood and
brave man, and the mother is a good woman. For their sake let this child
live long, have good luck and many children." Then, with a long, slender,
sharp-jiointed knife, two holes were made through each ear, wherein were
' Literally, They (tUf I'oc) fear evcu hiit kurHe. — J. o. d.
DAKOTA HANCKH.
231
placed r\u<£H of" (mtihiiii Milvcr. Wlu-n all the childrt^ii had liad their t-arw
liiorced, tell iiieii placecl l»y the pole the skull of Home laij^c animal, cryiii^jf
ovor it and iiiakin;z' HUiidiy piiMHi'H. Thfii all the yoiin^ uiiniamiHl niaideiis
who had obeyed their parents and hud been ehuHte during the year went
up and tonclied the tree, raised their rijilit hands to the sun, l>owed to the
skull, and then retired from the inclosure. The yoini;^' women had been
t«dd tliat if any of them had been unelia«te the tnuehin^r of thc^ tree would
iuMuro fatal c'(»nse(|uenees to them, as the lar^e animal represented by the
skull would earry them off to the spirit land.
At H o'clock the sun-dancers proper, seventeen in number, ttntered the
ring. These men had been fa.sting, no fo(»d or water having l)een given
them for three days and nightH previous to their entering the inel()8ure.
Men who take part in this dance say what they are going to do before they
are placed on r(;cord — /. r., they intend going (»ne, two, or UKM'ci days with-
(Mit food and water, and whether they intend being cut ami tietl up to the
pole. After making such a declaration they lose all control of their own
wills. They are obliged to fast, and are placed on buffalo robes in a sweat-
house until they become as gaunt as grayhounds. In this (utniUtion were
the seventeen brouglit into the ring by guards, and each one had a whistle
jilnoed in his mouth and a Ijauner with a haig staff i)laced in his hand.
Then ten largo baH.s drums, beat(in by sixty men, struck up a hideous noise,
the seventeen men danced, whistled, gazed .steadilv at the sun, and kept
time with the drums. This scene was k(>pt up with little or no chang"e until
the morning of the third «hiy.
The white visitors reached the grounds at 10 a. m. Satiu'day, the 2f»th.
The same noise was there, and the seventeen were still <lancing and whist-
ling. TIk! clubs used as drumsticks had horses' tails fastened to them
instead of the scalps which would havt; been used in earlier days. At 11
a. in. seven of the seventeen were laid down (»n blankets, and after much
ceremony and giving away of horses and calico, each man was cut and tied
lip to the pole. This operation was performed by raising the .skin of the
riglit breast and then that of the left, cutting a hole about an inch long
through the skin at each place. A round wt)oden skewer was inserted
through each hole, fastened by sinews, the sinews tied to a rope, and the
rope to the i)ole. One fellow had pins inserted in each arm, tied with
sinews, and fastened to a horse which was standing beside him. The first
and second dancers seemed to be veterans, as they went forward to the
pole, made a short pra}-er, and then ran backward, breaking loose and fall-
282
DAKOTA (iHAMMAIf, TKXTS. AND KTIINOCilAI'IlY.
iiiff flat on tlu'ii- l.jicks. The third nuin, scciiii.' tlic otlicrs l)-i.)il< loose, took
(•oiirii<iv, bracod up, juid niaui- a desperate stni-rf-le. He succeeded not
oidy in breaking from the jude. hut also from tlie liorse. 'I'his feat pl-ised
the Indians, who shouted lustily. Little 1% .Mj,ii, wlio was mounted, was
so dehVhted that he shot an arrow strai^lit up into the air, wh(»opin<.- with
all his nn'frht ^Die arrow came down on the hack of a larj^c fat woman,
Avho was standhiji- outside the inclosure. The ohl wonian jumped up and
ran howlinj.- across the prairie. An Indian on tlie outside Iinpjjened to be
on horse])a(d<. so he ran up to her and held Iier while the others extracted
■the arrow. Little liij.- .Man was oblio-ed to ])art with three horses to satisfy
the woman.
The four remaining dancers, were younj>- and ine.xperienced, so they
could not break their l)on<ls. Conse.pieiitly they j-ave away three h(.rses
(■a(di and were cut loose. One of them fainted, and on bein'f-- resuscitated
he became unndy. makin<.' a break from the rin<i', tunddiufi' over several
women, and when finally seized he was standing.' amonj.- several infants
tliat had been stowed away unrU'r blankers in the corner of the Iodide. He
was broujiht ])ack. a whistle u)a("e of an eagle's feather was put into his
mouth, aiid he was set to <hnicin,o\ Then an (dd man with a lookin<.'olass
ill his hand and a l)urt'ah. skull on his head performed my.stery rites over
him. to drive out the evil spirit which they thouy-ht had entered into the
youn-i- man. .Meantime two Ijreathless infai'ts were taken out int(. the air
and resuscitated. Another (dd man said tlnit he was readv to give to anv
worthy woman the my.^^terious anointing. A large jumdter went up and
received this ancient rite. This was admini.stered by cutting a h<de in the
right arm and introducing medicine under the skin! Women entitled to
this jH-ivilege were those who had at any period of their lives held a hor.se
or b(.rne arms in battle. At (i i>. m. the sun di.saj.peared under the <doud.s,
and the old man with the ladfalo .^kull on his head uttered a t\'\v words
and dismissed the audience. Then the dance ended, and an hour later the
loilges were taken down and most of the Lidians started homeward.
iisTrniix.
I'agi'.
ABSAnnKA anil IlidiitHn, Kiiiclnil UiulralH nt' 192
— , Owncrsliip of liluck hills l).v 1B2
Accent, I'eruliiirlties <tf 5
AccotciIEMEXT 1)1' Uakuta wnmi n 207
Action, Variable, iii Diikiita vcib.s 22
Adjectives 4'), 48, 60,72
— , Alwtract mmim loniit-d Cntiii 41
— , Adverbs fornuMl from 51
— . (Jbange of, (o verbs 20
— , Xumeral 47,73
— , Pronomiiml 73
— , Syntax of 72 |
— , Vcrlial roots useii as 25 .
ADVEims 50, 74
— , Derivationsof .'>0, 51, 52 j
— , Xiinii^nil
Agknt, Nouns iii iKsrsoii or
AuioXQl'IAN nunuU'ortbe \Vinneba;;o
— . I'laee nssigiieii t(>, by llaniToft
AllouKz, Claude, Uefereme to work of
Ali'IIahet, Dakota xii,3,4
■ to wioter eunnt of
Amdo wapcskiva Kens
Amehican House, UelV
Animals. Xonns roferriny to
Animate oiuki'ts, I'hiral <'.ir
AoidST, Syntax of ...
— tense
AltlKAKA found on Missouri ri-.er.
AllM-AHi.-i killeil by youiij;er brotln
AllMOli, Saere,ilness of
— , Taboos connecte<l with
Artiilk, Dellnite
— , Indefinite
AiillLKY, Edwaiid, List of \Vali|ietoi|v ai| pplos b\
ASIMUATED Hounds (e,s, /,)
AssiMJioiN an otlshoot of tho Vanktouni
— anil Dakota, Ueforenco to
—, Deriv.ltion of name
169
182
40
42
06
2B
193
i:t9
218
220
ii(, tio, 61, m
... lrt,62
4«
, Syntax of 74,77
411
189
.... 108
170
158
.1.4
164
170
100, 164
— , Dcseription of Hill. 178, 188
-. History of 160,104.171,174
Al'NT, rlaceof -.1 tlie li)ii 204
AfTlMN reekoned as cun- hum:;: 105
Al'XILIAIiV verBs, Syntax of M
lUnv. The 207
liADQEof tlie Mystery d inee 228
Hadiieu, Kefurencos to 101. 102, 141
Had Simbit, loo
Page.
161
168
150
193
224
S. 138
Bakiho;; gens, Uef«reneeto
BANCRurr, Ukokoie, Chissillcatiim of Indians by
UasdeCe sni, l)oseri|ition of
Beaver, Itefcrcnco to
Begqino dance, Dcscrii>tioii of
Beliefs. Primitive 90,101, 108, '13, 120, 121, 1
139, 148, 14B, lot, in.-|, 193, 211, 214, 210, 21!l, 220, 228
Bebthold Indiana, Tradition of, reapcuting the Da-
kota 181
ItiiiSiorx HiVLR, Ori^vn of iiau:e of 178
BiiiStoxk lake, Indians on island in 180
|{|l/)Xl kinship terms \ix. xxi
— , lieferenee to 189
lliiiTiiXAME.H, liemarks on xvi,45
Blm'K iiiNUi.E, Symbolisin of 197
liLAiK Dav Woman. Le;;end of 200
llLAI-K^EKT, Notes on 187
lli.Ai'K llll.l.s, Ueference to 182
liLAiKOTrKIi, Lannnl of 123
llLAiK paint. I'se of 226
Bli/,7.aiii), ilelief respoitins 93
liLoiiDci.oT llnv, Myth of O.I.IOI, 103,104
Blueeartii region. Ueference to 177,189
Bl.CEEAIlTlI RIVEli. Trailing post on 177
Boat Village. .V Dakota " baud" 177
Boll.s, Belief concerning 147, 148
Bow CRKEK, Omaha settlement on 190
Bow, Belief concerning a 93
Boy nEi/ivi'.i), Meaning of term 147
Bovs, Xaiuini; and traininj; of 2(18. 209
BiiEviARV. Dakota fear of 173
BIIOTIIER.S, Mytlis coneernin;; 123, 139,143
Hkili;s. Di'scription of 187
BiNDLEof punhase 200
BlRlAL iHsloms 21 1 , 212
Bwa:), Meanini; of 183
160
lir>
102, 190
1,'>8
183, 184
t.'Ai'U' gena
('ALEXDAR Primitive
('AMI*, I's.^^e concerning
Tan-kaOa otixa gciia
(';ax-kaske T(i^'wa;j, Derivatioi, of name
C;A>f KITE geiltes 159,100
Can ona Kins 100, 101
Oansda riijANA, Uemarks coneerninB 158,159
Cardinal numerals 47
Carver, .Toxatha n. Travels of 179
Case, genitive 16,43,U
— i.f pronouns 11,16
H33
m
INl)K\.
Causative arliou iiuplicil hy iii.kIhI jnelix
Conjugation, Uakuta 2
Conjunctions
225
167
20
•£i
22«
1,26,28.32
.W.TS
CoNJURiN(J, BetiefH ooncorniug 210, 217 218
Consonants ';) 4'j j,
CoNTiNUATi VEs, KcmarkH on x yj
Contraction ]q
Councils, Indian 17(1 179 j^q
CoUNTINd, Mutbixl llf iQj
CouBTSHii* anil raarriagt- mq5
Crow creek, Kol'«reuee to igj
Crow Indians, licmarka conccniin;; 182
Cut-head Indians, Konmrk.s on iso, 185
Cutting, Action liv 202
•I'EGIHA kinaljiii forms xyiii \\
Dakota, KemarkH on i-astorn 177
— , IJancroft cit<'d on tin?
— beliefs. ... 90. 101. 108, 11:1, 120. 121, 122, 138. 139. 148, 149,
W,, 193, 211, 214, 210, 219, 220.
— calendar
— custom of wife purchase
— dances xxxii
— , Ethical sense of the
— fear of bnn-iary
— . General .icconnt of the
— f^ranimar
— I'al>ita<» 15«.100,180,
— . History of the iiis. 171. 170,178.179.180,183,
— . Industries of the
— kinship tcmiB ^^yjjj
— legi'uils 1IW.124,'
— . Meaning of name
— niigrat ions
~ mourning customs
myths,. 81.90 93.101, 1111,11.1. 11
— names for natural umndivision-i ..
— )>o|mlation 155
— . Sisiology of the jss, 177, 179, I83, igs^
— , Use of stone implements by the
— war customs
Dances
Days, Counting of, by the I)ak.>ta
Death and burial customs jn.
Definite articles
DBMUNkTRATlVEli, Use of
l.'l. 130,119,1.(4
181
168
164
228
165
207
224
20,^1
173
155
3
1S1
190
184
XX
200
183
168
212
148
165
;09
203
184
220
224
165
212
18
89
Pag*
. ^ . -.-. 20
Ceouka, Meaning of i3g
Cerebrals, Delinition of 4
f E8, Doanition of jqi
Changes of letters 0,10
the mmm, Belief coneerni:.;; 105 |
Chankasketon, l)etlnit;o;i of 170
CHBE'iiHuN. hogend of 124. 129
Cheyenne, Account of th<^ 193
— , Friendship of 'ritoi)wai) toward 161
C'BICKAUEE, Belief concerning 120.122
Chieftainship, Descent of 105
Child life, Dakota n^^ 2.30
Children, Xanies of " ' 45
Chonkasketons, Idonti Heatiun of 183
Christian Indians, Character and iHisitiou of 217, 222
Circle dance, Descrii>tion of
Citizenship, Indian
Cold, Effect of, implied by modal prefii .
Collective plural of verbs of motion
Colors, Symbolism of .
Dksibe, Kxpreasiuu of strong
DiAUiGiK. Rcjief itioii of verb in
Dickson, Koiieiit, Enlistment of Indian* by
Dliiinltives '
Disease, Beliefs concerning
Division of time among tlie D.ikota
Divorce, Primitive
DoiisEV, ,1. (IWEN. Criticism on kinship terms by
Page.
101
83
180
41
215,216
las
2OT
207
~. List of kinship terms by xvii, xxi
. Not«s by, on hoksi<lag, etc 207
Dakota dances xxxii
" " myths XXX, xxxii
inihihna og*' 207
— .liiiottttions from jgg
-, Kemarks by. on cardinal birth-names xTJ
nimerals xxUl.xxix
continuatiyeti ^Ti
kinship terms xxii.xxili
pronouns xiw,xv,31
tho Gros Ventre J92
Mandan 192
Double verbs, I )akota 35
Dual uumber, Dakota 11, 16,23,46
DoLhut. Daniel (inEvsEU)N, Uefurcuces to work of 171. 175
Du.vo Village (rijkeekce rota toiiwaij) Indians 177
Ears Piercing of. during sun dance 230
Earth, Belief concerning reiieopling of 139, 143
I .stern Sioux, Designaticm of.
L,.G, Mention of, in Icfjcnd
Ehna MASI, Aci'OUUt of
Elision. Jjubstitution and
E.«I'HAS1K
Encamp.me.nt, Form of the
English. Indian trade by the. . . .
Evil, Beliefs concerning
ExpiX)9iVE sounds
EvAIjPAHA the crier
184
109
215
6
3,4
196
180
138
4
200
Kai.i.8 op Saint Anthony in Indian history.
Family, The primitive
Fasting ard prayir. Elliiacy of
Father. Place of. in f enf
Fatheimn law, ITsai.' ineerniiij;
Fellohiiisid. CusIoIU of
Fingers. Use of, in countin;^
Flint, ( iccurrenee of
Food for the dead
Foot. Action liy tlie
FoRKZiTs. Payinuiil of
FoRNic.vTioN, I'ondeiiination ol
KORTIFIEI" V1LI..VGE band "
Fi>.\ Indians, Remarks eoneerning
French records and maps. Itelerencc to
Frenchmen. Dakota naun' for .».
FRKyUKNCV of action. Denotation of
•iAMBLlXG among the Dakota
Garvie. .Fames, Kefercnco 10 w/itings of .
Gender
180
. 195.203
214
204
. 203,204
196
164
184
211
20
202
205
177
170,178
, 178. 182
174. 1T5
41
202
124
42
Genitive casi. Dikota lli, 43 44
Gens, liemarks ou the jgj
GENlESof (he Dakota 157.161.163,104
i
INDEX.
235
l'»«e.
GlBls, Myth mnceruicg 122
-, NaniMur 208
— , VfBfK R<>iic«riiiiiK 20. 208, 210
(iKAMt) LoiMiE ViLLAiiB Indiana 177
OkaxI) I'aw.xek. It«r«riM»'ir til 19:1
(jBAXi'MirriiKK. I'lanc iif, in tipi 204
iiKAtM <lanr4% Iteftirencu to 227
Ohay liKAH, Myth concorning 102, 139
OiiEAT MoHcjfiTo, MrntiiMi of, in myth 13!)
<iKKAT IM|H!)itonnf|narry, DiHcovcry of 19 »
(Jbkat Si'iKiT, Belli^fni-onroniini! 108
(iUKAT WiLiJ KlCE VlLLAOE Indiana 177
Obken bay. TriiMM on 169, 171
(iBEV fJujti), David. R«feronco tii wrilinKS of 95,110
Ott<« Vemtbe. Riimarku on tlie name 192
OinruKALU, Baltota 3
IIaKaYKav.va. K<^f«rrBni;c> to 120,123
IlKAUriir (ioui, Li-gi'nd of lOS
IlKAHT KIU.KB. ItBfPrBIlCB 111 148
Hkat, Kir«ct of, ini|ili«d liy modal prolix 20
ltE'MNlC:A!$ Ki-nn 157
HKXXKI'i.y, Loils, Adoption of, by Indiana 17*
— anil I>u Lhat, MeotuiK of 17S
-.Conliul of, with Daliota Indians 172,173
ltKYATATo:jWEgcn» 157
IllhATHA kinship terms xix. xxi
, r'onf'Minding of. with otlior Minitari 192
HltfTOBY, A rgiimcut from 168
II<iiiK gKn« 183
lluKitlDA!}, Xote on 207
Home, Dakota word for 204
HoMKMTKAif lawrt, OiiHorvanef! of, by Indians 167
IIo.voB. riiiicof. iji tint or tipi 204
H<ncAiiOAHA raeaiiinBof 189
Hi»i;ktiiato.\>», Ilcniarksou 171
" HoCKE or BCiBiTs," Dakota 213
IIiil'HKIIoLli, rije Indian 204
Ut'MAN H|H;<-ii's, >*uuns ri-furring to 40
Ili'.|(KI'A, Moaning of 162
Ilt'.'ijKI'APA, lUjmarks on 101. 162,103, 184,188
Hl!(KI'ATI, Mianingof 162
Hl-.')KPATI!<Adivision 160, 101
HfXTIXii oiistonis 201
IK'WiX. Itvmarksou tho 189,170
ntHBAXb, Itiglils jf 204, 206
IllA l«4f)AYE gens 180
lllA."SKTO.f WA^S Irilic 160, 163, 164
IiiA HA gens 161
iKMf .<« gens 180
I M.ixiilx, ncfircuiii to 172, 176, 177
Ilm.voih biver, Ascint of 171
i.«l>|iiRAi.lTY«inik'mnod by till! Dakota 205
IMI'CBATIVE jnode 24, 84
Im'KUmiXAt forms of verbs 31
I.VAXiMATEohjei;ts, Plural termination of names of .. 42
I.'DEfl.tiTE article 18, 62
IxuiA.x iMipiiLition. Opinions ns to 166
— trade, Early . 180
IXDIAXs, Conclusion re;ii>ecting I lu' 168
— enlisted agnioat the United States 180, 181
IXDICATIVE mode 23
IxrAXTK, Ciislnnis reipecting 121
I.NFi.NiTivE mode
Initiation, Description of -.
I:jKPADi'TA people, Union of, with the Teton
INTERCOU'RSE, Illicit, condemned
I.VTERJKCTIONS, Dakota
iNTERMAKUIAnE, Prohibilion of
Intbrtkibal wars fostered by scalp dance
iNVOLUXTAiiV iirtioM of inanimate objects
I.VYAIJ tf EVAKA AIO.VWAS KOns
Ionia cuekk. Reference to
Iowa, Kemarks concerning 170,
Iowa, Kefercnc to the 178. 177, lh2,
iKOQCoiH. Iteference tolhc
Irbeoui.au verba
I8A.>'TA SIDE, Origin of name
IsA>(VATI gens and trilie
ItazipCo tribe
Ite6u gens
iToKAil TINA division
,J ESUlT ItELATIONa on the Dakota
JooUEs, I'ather, cited on the Dakota.
iToLIET. T.OIMS, -Tinimey of
I'ago.
24, «S
228
188
2.15
St, 79
195
227
20
138
190
180. 182
190, 191
170. 183
35
184
103. 184
181, 183
181
159
m
169
170
KAft.MI ato:jwa;j, division 169
Kansa, Reference to 193
— kinship terms xviii, xx
Kaposia village. Reference to 179
Kai ' A gens 157, 159
Katii village, Kelereuie to 171
Keze division 159
KlcKAPoo, Reference to 171
Kinship names, tjiouan \vii,xxii,4,'i. 138.203,207
— .system of the Oniilli;!. liefen'm •■ In 195
Kiowa lover, Story of tlie 206
KlYAKSA. Meaning of 164
KlVfKSA gentes 15T. 100, llil. 10.1, 180, 185
K.v.'FE LAKE, Origin of name 174,184
KWAPA, Reference to 190,193
— kinship terms x viii, xx
I. ijf the Titonwau dialect. 9
Lakota. Teton eqiiivalentof Dakutii 183
Land, Cession of, by Indians 181
I.AXOi'AaE, Sacred 166
La Tointe mission, Kefereuie to 170
La Salle, Robert, Rcfenuie to 172
Laws, rnwritten Dakotii 195, 203
Leaf A'illaoe division 177, 179
Leech lake region. Account of 178,179
Legend of Black Day woman 208
the head of gold 105
Winona 20«
Le JeI'ne, I'aui., Reference to.. 169
Le SfEUB, References to 170, 177. 173
Letters. Changes of 6, 10
Lewis, Merriwetheh, Kxplorations of 182, 191, 192
LHtn', Daniel Gbkvselov. Sieiu dl'. Reference to
work of 171,175
Little Crow, Career of 179,181,222
LiTTi.£ Rapids, Reference to 180
Little Sioux biveb. Origin of name of 178
Lord's prayer 151
886
IKUKX.
''•««.
liOWLANiJKHB, nivisli.u „f
Ml
1*7
Mai'IA VI TK »ni m-UM jj.
Maoic. Indian O'.lil.iti 2I'<
Maiia (Onmlm). I.orali.ii) .i:',ii:i .•.:riy iii:ii)i ' f»2
Max, Ciutonm and liiliiils niroctlns Ij:,. iit.WTi
— . Mytliiciiiriiiintdfa ' jj^^
Mandan kinship tormn
— , IiO»!arkH<-on<MTi)in;;tlio
Maxi Ti, Itiilian.'t
Maxitoiia, I'li^lit of Uin Santi-ii t.,
Maiiekt, Katiieb, licfiTMici' to work or
MAiivrEiTK, .lAiyiEs, Itcl'un iici' lo work uf
m. tn
\r/i
m
n»
nv. (Tj
. I'rnblhiiinn of mm of
XAMUf. ruakot.i
Xirftt.KT. JtA.f. lUifcreiiicii til.
XwjKT win<I«. Prayer to tlio. . . .
SumHAtlA RIVKR, iioforonco to .
Siyn,tnm ilum-. Aii-mat of . .
HirlKt t.c ,r, Owi^n Dorsry
y»rt,\WAr. Mcaiiin„' of
ciiHtoina anil laws 147. US.ajj.jw.aW
171
Maukiaob
MAsroiTis, — , IJcfiM-eni'd t(
Matanton ilirisiun nil im
Matthews, Wa.shixotii.v, Tradiiion of IS«rtlHjl4
IndianH liy .^.
Mdewakax, lUjfen-nci' io [_ ujj ^-^
Ml.kwaka;,ti)>,wa.>( 'ribc ijj, ijj, 173 m' im
— lii'lief ',.,
»(
2)4,215
I«»
J71,l«»
171,172
17«
■ • i««.i»iiai»
Kft.aw
J. 2
.. 150, 17!, I7«
1*7
• • >•>> ivi.uti
KW
Meadow i,akk. Myth conwniing
MEDinxE, Majili^ connootfld with praiiii,
Menard. 1!exi:, Unii-niiii'io
Mkno.ikixi, UcfiTi'nic to
Miami. Itpfi'nnri' to
JIiciiloAN, Lake. Itilircmi' to
MiiiR.VTiox.s of .Sioiiiin trilMK
MiHiiixA, Analysis of
Milky way. Dakota iianiu lor
MlLLKLAfs. n.'fiTCmo to
MlxiKA.vioci, Oii;;in of name
MlXlKA>i YE WDifPI tril)(>
MixiKoo;ir ;;(nt4s
MixK. Kifcniico to
MixxEKA.VJOo tribo
MixvEsiiTA Dakota, (Vssioii of land by
— law as to mixed hloisl
MixxETAKEE, Mcaniuj! of t.rni ^
Missi.xsiiM'i Dakota, Oession of lauil liy !.,,,
MlsHi88ifi'i iiiVER, IX'scnt of, bv .\i ir.iui'tii' auVl
Jidlct
Missoi-Ri Indians, lieforinii' to
- tnlii-. l!,.fi'n-nr.- to '''"_'
Mis.s(>tRi RivEii, Asiciit of, by ludia'i* ,.,,,
MopAi. particlus
Modal predxos
Mode
Mo.xooLiAX, ConiiiTtioii of Indian with
Moon, I'laio of, in calendar jj-
— , Myths coneeriiinj{tlie HH.tlSi
Morgan, Lewis II.. i'lieory of, r(!.»pecting laiiuit jiin
MORI'lIOLOi.V , .
Motherin law. Ciistonisallcctiug SH.aui
MoiHxixd customs and songs 212' "'Vi
MoLTil, Action with '.['''...' "■>»
Mystery dance. Account of till) 214.227.22J*
MVTIIS of tlie Uakotn « ;, .hj, 'j:,. m.W.m.
11.'., 121, IM.rw. 144,14*
Nadoiessi, Appellation for tiiB Dakota jj* (jcj
Nai)OL-E98IOUX, Derivation and us.' of \" 171,)*;)
Nadowe, Meaning of ' ' ,^j
114
W7
m
tm
tn
Ml
171
mi im
I'm
tit
IV, 2U
2<.25,«»
tm
Xmr»j(. f>ako;.T
— , luirntn formed from
Hint (Hljflctives denlin, d as \ e:-:
, » «k'f/f -jioTaf rd pronfiiin- in
«f ti^Iatiiiiship
XfJ4in:u. Mongini' toad.ioetives
incoTporaled pronouns . .
- -■ '- (rro;ionn.s
TCTbn
- i^nUtx of
?>(ifi;«(A!j«, .Vnal, sis of
Xri- T'A-Tfr Irilw
TVl.Tvii.xxii, 44, 4.-1,138,
203, 207, 208
204
4
108, 109
214
190
225
xxx,xxxii
18.)
.50,71,73
• 51,52
20
50
15, 44
40, 47, 40
15,40,41,43,44,51,5
• ... 11, .57
■ •• 10,2,1
02, 72
xxiii,4P, 50
193
OfUK/TIVK prooonn.s, Kumariis on
iKH-ll AAK'>Wl.f , Ueferenco to
-0(.;,o;; KVEX'- l-l.iying of, by gauiblors
t»KfW»ii iirmfK or Bad .Songs
'»*tl,4(,A (rilwsnd gens
- itfuitinu nf
'Ulliftir. dirision
0((R X((S(..« gpns
Olfrrtr-K sens
'•JIKWA ti,ime for liie Dakota
-', OlRW^ratimis on th«
'W^'ill!** division
'XJ* *«». I^ffprcncf^ to. in mytli
(fMAII* I niliana. ( >bservat ions roueern i ng I Ik
"*W(AIM ^it-utlojXJ ." lieferenee to
(r»Iil;*/ns
(Xmr. Xii^Fj, tribe a:i:l gens
IttlAltriK. r^yiiLu of
tttan^»l.i. Dakota
I^Aftt. YtMliti^ms eom-ertiing
fkiniblp terms
'»f».Al AToiWA.'r gens
in" fllntrriatinnseoneerniiig
OtitKltMylh ronreming
, Sfntt'M on
««-TBCT;aK. Irrsult of India :i
itwi^ tWiVuf eoneeniing
<»»A'J»;*l''Agente» j.^ ,„
*nttm%>m ■* ' ,„
.10,31
150
202
110
... 101,10,'!, IS2
■ . • 102. 103, 187
150
103
103,104
183
170, 170, 1711, 180
158,159
.01
177.18.1. 1 00. 101
190
193
101. 103
08
50
1!)3
x\iii, XX
158
177,182,191
122,123
123
181
92
I'AXAKsil gens .
I'AIXT, ('»>• of
00, 101
220
I'AKABMS of th« prmligal son jjq
l',«l««l(«,M of aetivi^ verbs
I'AHnunpi.M
VA*i%t.t.. Keffcnee to '
rexKJ:. Mythic, origin of
i'tMKift, VtcHoLAS. lleff rcnic to
I'KByc* 1,1 pronouns
— «*»!»»
**t rng^nf. V',11 0-* jif
:i8
.">, 70, 71
)P- VK
i •'«, , a
.76
11
m
INDEX.
287
'
Page.
I'KIISONAI. lirilllUIIIIE, TablBH III' 10
rilONOI.OOY 3, i)
I'niiATRV, 'JharaetiT of the 195
I'lKE, Zeihlon M., ItelcP'UciN 111 170,180
I'lNK-SHCKlTKIIS llivisillU 185
I'LUKAL uunilit'i- II, in. 2:1, 42, l:m
I'luhality III' wives 147
I'liLK VlI.I.AGKilivi»iiiii 177
Political i)rj;auizuti()ii aiiiuu^ the Dakota lOB
I'oi.VGAMY, Dakota 147, 204
Polysyllabic wonls, Ari'oiituatioii of 5
PONKA, Obacrvatioiis i:oiiciTiim;i 182. IIIO, 1111
— nauie for tlio Oglala 102
POI'ILATIO.V of tllO Dilkotil 13.'l
PossBssio.N ainoiifj the Dakota 1 4, l.'i, 4:1, 2li7
Potential, Synta.\ of 00
POTTOWATTO.VIE, Hl'I'l'lellWM III 108. 171
PowEii Hymbul'i of 107
PllAIHIEDL'C'HIEN, Coillliil at 180
I'liATT, U. II,, ,Sti.i-y by, of a Kiowa '.ivit .,. . 200
Prayek, Tho Lord a 151
— to (bo night wiiiils 214
Pkeposituwh. Dakota 52,77
— UMi'il as vorbn 21
Presschl, Action by . 20
I'HIoRiTV among tho Itakota 104
PBocLAM.vTlON of tlio Eyal||>aha 2111, 202
Phooioal Son, Parable of tho l.^o
Pronou.vs xiv, xv,0, 11,12, i:i, U. lU. 17. :)0. .'lU, .'15. ri8. 59, BO
-, luioriiorutcd 12, 10, .u, 'lO. 57
— , Inserted 27, 28, 32, 33
— .Nuniborsof 11,10,57
— , Person of 1 1
— , Pretixed 15,10,20,27,32,33
— , Soparato 57
— , Sullixeil 34
Pkosu.vciation, Peculiaritioa of 7
Pte YlTBs.Ni gens 101
PcANi.s, Applieation of name I89
Pu.NCHINu, Action by 20
Punishment of runaway wifo — 207
Pdrchase, Th;; Imndle of joO
PusHiNO, Action by 20
Kay.mb.mjlt. Fallior, cited i.u the Dakota
Ked Kindle, Mythic pigniticauce of
Ked Cuiud, People of
Ued Iron, People of
Kkd i,akk ■•.ion, Uoference to
Ked paintiu .if scalps
Ked SToNKliUARUY ViLL.\iiE Indians
Ked Thunder, Zleference to
Ked Wild UicE Village Indians
IlEDWiNii. Reference to
Kedupi.ication
Relations. Names of family
Renville. .Joseph, Kefeienc e to
KKNViLi.n, Michel, RefereucBto wiitinnsof
Kei'culic AN I'AWXKi:, Ueferciiee tn
Kioos, A. L., Cla.ssillcation of siib- iautive vei lis
— cited on the name Salitei^
genitive case
Kiaos, S, I!., liemarkson aubstantive \ei'b- by
thesuiieruaturui in myths by
bv
]i>9
197
187
Id!)
178
220
177
185
177
170
40,09
45, 138
181
115,130.
144,158
193
70
159, 100
43
m
90
Pac«
Kliius, T. L. .Suggestion of. coneeruiuK|irP|M>i>iliuD» &Z
River bunda of the Dakota, lU'lereuw fu 17»
KlVEB ViLLAiiE baud 177
Koiii.vsON, ,IouN, I ited oi: | he u i:iiih Oglala. etc 162, 1«
ItiHiTS, Verbal ID
KiMiBl.vo, Action by m
ItULE-s of conduct 'Mt.'iDt.m
Runaway wu-L, PuuKhmeut el a>7
Sac and Kox tribe. Notea on ,, . nj, |8D
Sacred aiTior jij
— feast, .Vec.i'int of J29
— language. Description of 106
Sacrifice, Pi'iinitive 175
Salle, Kobert, PKre he la. Ki|iloraliuuitor 172
Sandy lake region, Kefenine in in
SA.yi.VA gens m
Sa.-sonee gens 185
Sans Arcs Origin of name Ig7
SANrEE, Observations eoiieerniiig tlie 15». 100. |MI,184
— dialect. Texts in the. 83, 95, 110, 11,V 124. IM. lit, 150,111, IS2
Sack and Kox. Notes on 171, UU
Sault Ste. Marie, Reference to 170
Sawala gens 1(3
Sawino, Actbin by 2t
".SAV,"ReiMititiou of word iu ^lialogiie 89
Scalp dance, Inttuence of, on morality ... J^ ?27
Scoct.s. Selei^tion of 20« 2'tl
Seven, a mystic nnmlier I.Vi 184. H7
"Shadow" or nagi. Various mean:ngi»»l 213
Sharp liKAss. Keiereiice iii ]|>
.Shavino. Action by a)
Shepherd. Ilelief concerning |2S
SHooTiMi. Action iiy 'iO
SiCA.viu trilie and gens 101, |A3
1 SiHA SAPA tribe and genles 161. 1«:»
I .SikSicena gens loi
Simon a xawanomani, AccoudI «f 319
"SiNOiso TO." Dotinition of 224
Sioi'AN triiies. Migrations of Ifn
Suirx.ObserxatioiiHou nai.ie 183.184
] SihiTO>j wan, gens 158. IW. 1«4. 179. ISO
SissKTox. Remai'ka couceruilig IKU 184. <85
Sister 122
SiTTiMi Dim., Kelercnce to 188
SlVAKAi , Hefereiice 10 147,148
Skidi, Tradition respecting , 110
SLEEPS, Days connlid by 166
Slkeiv Kves' people, lleferem-e to IM
Small Hand Villaoe Indians 177
Sni, PecuUar use of 136
Snipe, .My tliical origin of 140
SocloLOOV of tlie Dakota 158. IT7. 179. 183. 1>}.2H3
"Soldier KiLLiNo." Kxeiuptbin iro.n i«0
Sonoaskicons, Uefereiice to 171
.Soi'NDU peculiar to Indian words . xU,t,i
Spirit LAKE band 179
i --ilhigers 156.177,18:1
Spikits, Dakota iH'Lef in tlie existeuc of 212.213
Spotted Tail, Reference to ;«7
SPRiNO recko' . d as one nnam 165
Stan: Nil IUkfaui. .Vecoiiiit of 182.196
Star horn. Myth of 91 92.9:1,94. 121
.Star land, ilytliical world of 90
Stone iiupIcincotH used bv toe Dakota 184
J
238
INDEX.
Stonkvb, ateiiil (if AHdliilluiln 188
STKANriKB, IMniBiif, til tlw ti|ii 204
STKIKIXd. Aition liy JO
Sl'aiixrrivK. Syntax 111' 06
SOIIMTANTIVK VKHIIH, Dllkcllll , "0, 88
Sl'llHTlTI'Tlox ami I'liHhiii
Hl'MMKH nxkdht'il iiH flvi' iiiuuim IBS
Sl'N DANi'K, OlwiTvatiiillsoil 214, 23'J.2aO
Sun ikc eka unim 161
Sl'HKHiiUMAN, Bi'lii'TH loiMi'inint! llu- 214
SuPKiiioii. Lake, KftiriiKv to 171,176
Sl-i'EKNATi'HALiiiM in Uul.olii niytliH 9U, 1;J8
Sweat U)B<iE, Di'smplion "f 101
SVIXAnifATKl.V 5
SYMiKii.ic cciiDBd 1»7, 200. 202, 2'iO
•Ta, MfaninKof 207
Tabooh. lii'iuDvnl 111' 220
TAHI'IIA VlTA^uns 181
TAKAi'st.vrosA, Oridiii of nnuin 158
Takai'mintii.'»wa:)Na ^c im 1S8
Tak 1X1 Keun 161
Tahaiie. HcfcnMiie tu 181
Tapi'Ahe Pawnee 193
TAsr.fTA VL'KiKiiM, Expliinnlidn of 120,121
TEALdnck, Uelii'f cuuLH-rniiii; 140
Texbe, Dakota 25, 66, 67
Tent given to !>»■ imt^<l for the tiyotipi 197
Teto.v, Account of t lif 182. 180, 212
— diuli'4't. KcniarkH ^o^^l•I'llin^ 7
Teton Leaf S'iLi.A<iE IndiauH 177
Texts in the Santee dialfit 8a, !>'), 1 10,
115,124.130,144,150.151,152
— Vaiikton rlialei't , 105
THlNiiER.iiKiNii, Ilelicf concerning 142
TicoNDEHcxjA. liclcrenco to bottle of 1H9, 191
Time, MctluKl of reckoning 165
Ti>(TATo.'VHE );cns 157
Tipi. (M)acrvations ctiuccrning the 204
TlTO:ywA.v Relircnccs to t lie 101, 164, 180, 182, 187
— dialect, i >lm(>rvatioDH on 8, 9
TiYDTi, Mcaningof 200
TiyoTii'i, ()l)8irvation8on 162,195,196,200
Ti ZAPTA^-, liclcrcni e to 158, 159
TouniEiis, Select ion of 200
Tkaditions of the Omaha and Ponka 190
Tbavkiwe Lake. Uefcreiice to 158
TriEL.t kindship tcrm.s xix.xxi
Two Kettles, Origin of ilie name 187
Two v.-omen 141, 142, 148, 149
XO'WEBE kinship terms xix, xxi
TJ.-«KTEAi 188,142
UlSKTOKA tribe 191
rrtiKTOMi 104. Ill . 1 i:i. 1 14. i;«. i3», 142, 143
rPLANDERg division 187
T'PPr.B IlIA>iKTONWANNA gentes 101
Vekbal HOOTS, liakota 19,25
Vebbs, Dakota ti, 19, 21, 22, 23,
27. 28, 30, 31, 32, ,33, 35, .ll, ti2. 63, 69
— . Ad,iective 31
Ui.2U.»,2«,Z7.2i*.:tt.
21.2-/.
Vemii", Adverb* fiirmed frotii
— . AiixlUaiy
-, C^HUsalive
— , Deftwtlvp
—. Formation of
— , Formnof
— , liovernnient of
— . Position of
— , Hyntix of
VlLI^dK OF WiMl Hue (iATIIEKKIW. <>ri|(iu u(
VK.I.AOK on the HlVEK, - - . „
ViOLAToHsof hunting laws. Treat nientur...
Vocatives of kinship terms
Vowels and vowel chHiiges
m,
u
m
.».«!
Vi.U
UM
■an
vm
i.«
ITabasbaw band. Reference to ,
WA<^Eo.>irA gentes
Wahpf.kute trilM- ItT, IW.
Wahpeton, Remarks on the
WAiiPETON-TiTON, Explanatidu of
WAiiPETojfWA^- tribe I!)7, 158. I7»,
WAKANiiien, licliels couc^rniug
— SACK, Mythhal origin of
WakCajjva, Meaning of
Wak1!)-YAJ(, Meaning of
Wakmuha oiij gens ,
i Wakpa ATO,>(WA,'( gens
I Walkinci Elk. Writings of
, WamniiU itaOoSa, Doscriptiun of
■ Wak, Indian
— honors, Distril)Ution uf
— prophet. Song of the
Wasii'in, Meaning of
W Asi<;i!j Ci.-jCA banii
Water, EH'ects of running, ahown by prvfls
[ Watpaaton, Dakota division
j Wavkva, Meaning of
I W AiA^.A gens
I Wazi kite. Origin of mime
i Waziva, Myth of
WEEKSnot reckoned by t lie Dakota
i Western Dakota divisions
White earth mvER, Asieiit of
White MAN, Sioiian terms lor
WiCANrtPi HiNiii'AVA, Myth of
'• WiCaSa. Analysis of ,.
WiOawoha, .Meaning of
Widow, Iteferem-e to. in legend
Wife, Position of the 2W.
Wild KlcEliATHERERs band
Williamson. A. W., Suggestion of, re«ii«<:liug \mi-
nonns
■WiNU, Effect of. shown by prefix
— , prayer to
WiNNEiiAOo. ObserratiouB on the IflB, |7«
— kinship t4'rni« .,
WiNNKi'EKOAK, Algoiiqiiian name for tlu) Wiuw
Imgo
Winona. Legend of
Winter, Ue( kerning of, in calendar
Winteb count of American horse, Kefereoui to tbr
IH-ciiliar
Wisconsin kiveb. Descent of, liy Muniueit* ami
,I<dict
WiAtenkiyapi, Dakota cusUmi of
.UN
\iiu.w.:
1*4. 1««
IIM
lU
\m. \H
2I4.ZIC
ton
»)i
u»
!«•
IM 1«
l*»
lU
i:« 177
aw
21 :j
174. ITS
!«•
S»
lit
»t
m
n.n
177
im
XXX
M
2W
»!•
tsr; m
»«,»-•■/
177
n
nt
\m.im
xix. xxi
im
va
m
171
I
1X1 »KX.
239
U0
va
■■ IM.MS
mtM.im
im
ut
7*. \m. i««
■ /H.iW
tut
mn
u»
14*
IV»
It3
)7«.m
iii
lU. 175
l««
w>
m
wi
i«
WW
Vt.Vi
v»
m
iw
M
U.'iM.i'i
'4MC
l«i
lifi!
r«ui.
WiTA OTINA genu l,-i8
WiVAKA OTI!(A gen» l.',8
WoftPAIM. Kxplanuti< f 21)0
Woman, Social posltiim of Iii:i, a()4
— . Easy iK'i'onchemiMit of 207
— , Myth comM^ming 00
— , NftmpH of 45
-, Teinptatioii of hilMliati<rH Itrotllrr liy no
Wo<)P iliink, Mytli i'oiii'«riiliij( 11*
Page.
Yanktii.n, Kx|ilaiiatlon iil' ii»me 185
- "llalmt, Tvit ill till' lOS
- , Migrations of t lie 17g, 180, 182, 1 W, 186
Vanktonai, Migrations of the 180, 180
~, Origin of 186
YKAB8, Coiiiitingof, liy tlio Diikotu 18t
Vei.U)W MEiirnsE hivek, lielVrcnii' to 101
YksA" or Tuli'lo. Meaning of IRT
ViUNdKK Blli;T'IElt, Mytlili; ailvoiiturew of l;ill It't
171